(WWW - Asianovel.com) - Rakudai Kishi No Eiyuutan Vol. 1 Chapter 0 Prologue - Vol. 7 Chapter 2 PDF

www.asianovel.
com
i
Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan

A Chivalry of a Failed Knight A Tale of Worst One Rakudai Kishi no
Cavalry Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan The Heroic Tales of the Failure Knight
落第騎士の英雄譚
Synopsis:
In a time and place where one’s soul can be morphed into a weapon,
there are modern-day magicians called Mage-Knights. Although
Kurogane Ikki is a student at an institution that trains Mage-Knights, he
has no particular talent in magic and is labeled the “Failure Knight” or
“Worst One.” Getting way less than average marks in the scorings, he
was forced to repeat a year. But with the arrival of a new head of the
institution, a new rule was created: knights whose abilities are
compatible, as decided by the board, must share rooms and attend
practice and training together throughout their school years to bring up
their abilities to the max. It is a rule to implement the absolute verdict of
ability. Ikki’s roommate, Stella Vermillion, turns out to be a princess of
another foreign country. Stella is a Rank A knight: the type of genius in
magic who only appears once a decade. When Ikki walked in on her
while she was changing her clothes, it caused a huge misunderstanding,
which eventually ended up in a duel between the two of them. The
punishment for the losing side is Eternal Submission to the winning side.
Forced to live the same room and practice magic together throughout all
their school years, how will Stella and Ikki’s relationship evolve?
Author(s): Misora Riku
Artist(s): Won
Year: N/A
Country: Japan
Genre: Supernatural, Shounen, School Life, Romance, Martial Arts,

Harem, Fantasy, Ecchi, Drama, Comedy, Action,
www.asianovel.com
ii
Tags: Tournaments, Strong Female Lead, Protagonist Loyal to Love

Interest, Princesses, Hard-Working Protagonists, Forced Living
Arrangements, First Love, Couple Growth, Big Breasts, Beautiful Female
Lead, Adapted to Anime,
Translator: N/A
E-Book Maker: http://www.asianovel.com
Created using Asianovel version v2.5.0 beta
Download the next book in the series for free:

http://www.asianovel.com/series/rakudai-kishi-no-eiyuutan/
www.asianovel.com
iii
Table of Contents
Introduction ......................................................................................... i
Vol. 1 : Chapter 0: Prologue ............................................................. 2
Vol. 1 : Chapter 1 ............................................................................... 5
Vol. 1 : Chapter 2 ............................................................................. 62
Vol. 1 : Chapter 3 ........................................................................... 103
Vol. 1 : Chapter 4 ........................................................................... 156
Vol. 1 : Chapter Epilogue .............................................................. 212
Vol. 2 : Chapter 0: Prologue ......................................................... 223
Vol. 2 : Chapter 1 ........................................................................... 225
Vol. 2 : Chapter 2 ........................................................................... 271
Vol. 2 : Chapter 3 ........................................................................... 323
Vol. 2 : Chapter 4 ........................................................................... 381
Vol. 3 : Chapter 1 ........................................................................... 444
Vol. 3 : Chapter 2 ........................................................................... 498
Vol. 3 : Chapter 3 ........................................................................... 568
Vol. 3 : Chapter 4 ........................................................................... 615
Vol. 4 : Chapter 1 ........................................................................... 688
Vol. 4 : Chapter 2 ........................................................................... 745
Vol. 4 : Chapter 3 ........................................................................... 784
Vol. 4 : Chapter 4 ........................................................................... 841
Vol. 5 : Chapter 1 ........................................................................... 926
Vol. 5 : Chapter 2 ........................................................................... 976
Vol. 5 : Chapter 3 ......................................................................... 1037
Vol. 5 : Chapter 4 ......................................................................... 1094
Vol. 5 : Chapter Epilogue ............................................................ 1124
Vol. 6 : Chapter 0: Prologue ....................................................... 1138
www.asianovel.com
iv
Vol. 6 : Chapter 1 ......................................................................... 1142

Vol. 6 : Chapter 2 ......................................................................... 1207
Vol. 6 : Chapter 3 ......................................................................... 1277
Vol. 7 : Chapter 1 ......................................................................... 1321
Vol. 7 : Chapter 2 ......................................................................... 1351
Disclaimer ...................................................................................... 1408
www.asianovel.com
1
www.asianovel.com
2
Vol. 1 :
Chapter 0: Prologue
Chapter Prologue
Prologue: A Morning Encounter
After finishing his daily run, Ikki Kurogane returned to his student
dormitory room and found a beautiful half-naked girl inside.
www.asianovel.com
3
…Eh?
Crimson hair that seemed to embody waves of blazing fire.

Ruby pupils on a beautiful foreign face, opened wide in shock at the
sudden intruder.
Unblemished limbs as white as fresh snow, clad in black lace.
Beautiful. Ikki couldn't think of another word to describe those features.

Her beauty was like a painting of a goddess, evoking a solemness that
left no room for wicked lust. She simply captured the eye.
But… but why was such a girl in his room!?
Maybe I came in the wrong one?
www.asianovel.com
4
He thought so, but it was room #405 of the first student dormitory. The
two-and-a-half by three-and-a-half-meters-wide dwelling with a bunk bed
was undoubtedly Ikki's, so the person making the mistake was most
likely this girl, but―
"Eeeee―"
She leaked a small shriek from her cramped throat, and then he heard a
deep breath being drawn.
Uh oh. If a girl screamed in this situation, accusations would surely fall

on the guy.
"Please wait a minute! I understand what you want to say. It may have
been an accident but I won't make excuses for what I clearly saw."
Ikki didn't try to blame anyone for this disaster. He could imagine the
bitterness of being seen naked by a stranger. This was a situation that
as a man, he ought to fix! So he said―
"That's why I'll take my clothes off too, and let's call it even."
"NOOOOO!!! A BEEEAASSTTT!!!"
And thus, a scream tore the morning silence and rose up to pierce the
sky. That was the truth.
www.asianovel.com
5
Vol. 1 :
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: Prodigy Knight and Failed Knight Part 1
Blazers.
They were irregular people, found one-in-a-thousand, who could each

materialize his or her soul as a weapon called a Device.
In ages past, they were called magicians and witches. The strongest
among them could shape the flow of time using abilities that science
didn't explain, and even the weakest were extraordinary. Though they
were human, they possessed a supernatural power that surpassed
human limits, a power unattainable by the common man through
training or technology.
Nowadays, national militaries and even local police forces required

Blazers. Yet great power brought responsibility befitting its status. One
expression of such responsibility was the mage-knight system, the
arrangement where Blazers must graduate from an internationally
approved vocational school to receive license and social status as mage-
knights―in other words, approval to use their abilities.
Hagun Academy was one of seven mage-knight academies in Japan, a

school said to span more than ten times the area of Tokyo Dome[1].
Here, young Blazers spent day after day diligently polishing their skills
as student knights.
www.asianovel.com
6
And in Hagun Academy, Ikki Kurogane―accused of molestation and

caught red-handed by dormitory guards―was brought to the board
chairman's office. There, a beautiful woman in a suit was sitting on a
sofa and smoking a cigarette. Kurono Shinguuji, the new chairman of
Hagun, had finished hearing Ikki's explanation on the chain of events,
and she replied in a tired voice.
"I see, so you were trying to atone for the accident of seeing her half-
naked by stripping yourself. Are you a moron?"
"I thought it was an equitable, gentlemanly idea."
"You were definitely some sort of gentleman."
"No, I wasn't trying to be a lewd gentleman. …Well, now that I think

about it, I guess I did suddenly go on a rampage."
"Hah. In other words, after seeing her charmingly naked body, you lost
control and took off your clothes without thinking?"
"…It might be how things happened, but could you please not phrase it
like that? Aren't you making me sound like a really dangerous guy?"
"Even if you say so, Kurogane, try to imagine that scene after putting
yourself in her shoes. In a dormitory with hardly any people because of
spring break, you're suddenly interrupted by an unknown boy while
changing clothes, and then he throws his clothes off too. How might you
see him?"
"Like a really dangerous guy…."
After reexamining things from the girl's perspective like Kurono

suggested, Ikki shivered.
"…Haa. I certainly did something unforgivable on Stella-san's first day of

studying abroad. I really hope she won't start hating Japan because of
this."
"What, you know about Vermillion?"
www.asianovel.com
7
"I was too startled to recognize the face when I ran into her, but I
remembered just a while ago."
Her name was Stella Vermillion, and she was a princess of the Vermillion
Empire, a small European nation. It was big news in the media that she
was studying abroad in Japan. 『A prodigy said to appear only once in a
decade! Stella Vermillion-sama (15), the second imperial princess of the
Vermillion Empire, enrolls at Hagun Academy after getting record marks!』
Ikki still recalled that article vividly.
"A real princess, and on top of that she enrolled as a student. She's
amazing, isn't she?"
"She became number one by a wide margin too, far exceeding the
average score for all the categories, and her aura capacity, a Blazer's
most important trait, is about thirty times that of a regular incoming
student. A monstrous A-Rank Blazer…. Compared to a certai
n F-Rank who's repeating a year because his attribute scores were too
low, there sure is a difference. Don't you agree, 'Worst One'?"
"Leave me alone."
He protested Kurono's sarcasm with a frown, but didn't deny it. He

couldn't deny it. After all, Ikki Kurogane only had one tenth the average
aura capacity.
"But it's become a real hassle. I invited the girl to Japan despite all the
formalities involved in enrolling her here, and something like this
happened on her first day. If the matter's not handled well, it could turn
into an international incident. So even though you're not at fault, I'll still
have you take responsibility. It might feel unreasonable, but take it like a
man."
"…I wonder why 'be a man' gets used only in this sort of situation."
Ikki sighed, and at that moment―
www.asianovel.com
8
"Excuse me."
The door of the chairman's room opened, and the person being
discussed, Stella Vermillion, entered.
Unlike before, she was properly dressed in a tasteful dark vest and skirt.
The school uniform for Hagun Academy suited her quite well because it
brought out the red of her fire-like hair. But what drew Ikki's eyes was
her chest. That huge area, adorned by a ribbon, emitted a strong
presence that instantly reminded Ikki of her half-naked figure… but his
breath stopped after seeing the girl's expression. She had probably been
crying. The skin under her eyes swelled with resentment.
"Sorry."
That was why an apology came from his mouth. Men shouldn't make
women cry. Even if it wasn't his fault, the terror she felt in that moment
had been real.
"What happened was an unfortunate accident and I wasn't trying to

peep on you. But I saw what I saw, so that's why I'll take responsibility as
a man. Bake me or grill me, you can do whatever you like."
"…How resolute. Is this what they call the spirit of a samurai?"
"More like the spirit of a poor speaker."
Ikki showed a rueful smile to Stella, who seemed to understand his

remorse. She also softened her expression and returned a thin smile.
"Haha…. Honestly, meeting a molester right after arriving in Japan made

me start to think that this was the lowest kind of place. I might've turned
this into a diplomatic uproar, but I've calmed down a bit thanks to you.
Because you've shown me such strong spirit, it wouldn't do for me not to
respond equanimously as a member of an imperial family."
The hostility from when she first entered the room disappeared. After
seeing that favorable expression, Ikki also lightened his demeanor. He
had thought an imperial princess would be moody and hard to please,
www.asianovel.com
9
but now she seemed like someone who'd accept a proper conversation.
"Ikki, in deference to your gallantry―I'll forgive this matter if you

perform harakiri."
…But in reality, it was only true in his head.
"No, please wait a minute! Isn't harakiri too harsh a punishment even for
a major crime!?"
"Well, wouldn't capital punishment be expected after assaulting a

princess? Seriously, you should be tied to a log and stoned to death by
all the nation's citizens. It's quite a privilege that I'm letting you off this
way instead."
"Stoning is better suited to making steak tartare than to punishment,

isn't it?"
"Just letting you die with honor is a great indulgence, a bloody sacrifice
on my part."
"I'm the one who ends up bleeding!"
"Hahaha. Kurogane, you give such clever responses."
"No, please stop laughing. As an educator you should keep the school
from hosting an execution!"
"Kurogane, we can purchase peace between Japan and the Vermillion

Empire just by offering you up. Don't you think it's a very good deal?"
"How can a deal be good if it costs human life!?"
From Ikki's perspective, someone was getting ripped off here.
"H-Hey, Stella-san, can't you think of another way to settle this?"
"What are you so dissatisfied about? Isn't harakiri considered honorable

for Japanese men?"
"No, I was born in Heisei[2]! And I don't have any connections with
samurai! And I crossed over to the hip-hop side long ago, yo!"
www.asianovel.com
10
"Ha, that persona sounds really fake."
"If you don't feel like stopping this then please stay quiet!"
Ikki cried out at Kurono's interruption, but Stella's expression darkened

again at Ikki's resistance.
"What's with you!? Didn't you just say that I could do whatever I wanted,
whether it was to bake you or grill you!? If you're a man then stick to
your word!"
"N-No, that was just a quirky Japanese expression. I didn't know you
were really planning on baking and grilling me!"
"Kurogane, you're full of excuses and evasions, aren't you? Remind me,
what was it you said about taking responsibility as a man?"
Noisy chairman! His life was more important!
"…I-In any case, just because I saw you in your underwear, you can't
make me pay with my life!"
"J-Just, you said!? I... I can't believe it! I can't believe it, you pervert! Is
that what you said after despoiling the body of an unmarried princess!?
Even my father has never seen it!"
Flames of anger ignited in Stella's eyes at Ikki's careless words. No… it

wasn't just her eyes burning. The air around Stella was starting to
release scorching heat and light.
Come to think of it, the newspaper wrote something about her ability―
"Unforgivable! I'll personally turn a perverted, molesting, insolent

commoner like you to cinders! Serve me, Lævateinn[3]!"
An aurora shined forth to create a zone of heat in the chairman's room,

and a long sword clad in flames appeared in Stella's hand. It was a
Device made from a Blazer's soul.
Holy Sword―
Demon Bow―
www.asianovel.com
11
Cursed Tool―
Blessed Tool―
Passed down through legends with various forms and shapes, a Device
was a magic staff. By using that tool as a medium, a Blazer could use
her abilities, her Noble Arts.
And the Crimson Princess's ability produced incandescent flames that

burn any target to nothing―!
"Prepare yourself, you degenerate! I'll erase you from this world without
leaving a speck behind!"
"A-Are you serious!?"
"Excuses are useless―!"
The sword of flame swung downwards. Facing that, Ikki also took a
defensive stance.
"Come forth, Intetsu[4]!"
It was a Japanese long sword made of raven-black steel. The F-Rank

Knight, Ikki Kurogane, used his Device Intetsu to block Stella's downward
swing.
But―
"A flimsy defense!"
"Hot!"
"Of course it's hot! My Lævateinn, clad in the flames of my Noble

Art Dragon Breath[5], goes up to three thousand degrees centigrade!
Even if you block, I can burn my enemies with the might of the dragon
empress alone!"
"What a ridiculous ability…!"
Feeling vexed from being so close, Ikki used all his strength to put some
distance between them. But―
www.asianovel.com
12
"Ha, hahaha…. stupid boy. There's no way I'd let you escape in a small
room like this. I'll disintegrate you soon enough, and with that I'll erase
the villain who ruined my purity before marriage!"
"Wait, wait! Please calm down a little! You call it 'ruined', but I haven't
actually done anything that scandalous, right!?"
"Liar! Even though you were ravishing my bare body with i-i-indecent
eyes!"
"Certainly, I was staring, but that was… that was, erm… that wasn't
because I was thinking lecherous things! It's just, how do I say this―I
was mesmerized because you were so beautiful!"
"Fueh!?"
In an instant, Stella's boiling-mad face blushed far redder. Ikki thought

that he had needlessly angered her more, and he started to sweat, but―
www.asianovel.com
13
"W-W-What are you s-saying, idiot! C-Calling an unmarried maiden b-

beautiful. Th-This is exactly why commoners with no delicacy are so…!"
Lævateinn suddenly lost its raging flames and dimmed to small

flickering sparks. The girl who was filled with so much enmity just a
moment ago now started to fidget, looking uncomfortable but also a
little happy. When he examined her face, her brow that had been
standing up now hung down powerlessly, and her eyes were moist from
bewilderment. She seemed to be embarrassed.
That's surprising. I thought someone as beautiful as Stella-san would be

used to praise.
www.asianovel.com
14
Anyhow, Stella's fervor collapsing was a good opportunity. Taking the

initiative, he tried to calm Stella down.
"Setting that aside, this happened in the first place because you mistook
your room and started changing clothes in mine, so please spare me
from committing harakiri."
But at Ikki's argument, Stella's face went grim once more.
"What kind of irrational justification is that!? You were the one who
entered my room of your own accord! I opened that room with the key I
received properly from Madam Chairman, so it couldn't have been my
mistake!"
"…Eh?"
Wait a minute. Now that he thought about it, Ikki had definitely locked
his room before he went out. Even if Stella made a mistake, there was
no way she could enter, but she had been inside. Why?
Stella uttered the reason just now. Kurono had given her a key.
"What's the meaning of this, Chairman?"
"Ha, hahahaha…."
"…Madam Chairman?"
When both of them looked at her in unison, Kurono started laughing as if

she couldn't hold it anymore―
"Heh, no, sorry about that. This turned into something so interesting that
I felt a little impish. Well, you don't have to ask, because it's exactly how
it sounds. Hagun Academy's dormitories place two people per room.
Kurogane should already know that. In other words, neither one of you
mistook your rooms. Simply put… you two are roommates."
―and she said something incredible.
"EEEEEEEEEHHH!?"
www.asianovel.com
15
Part 2
"…What do you mean, Madam Chairman? M-Me, roommates with this

pervert!?"
"That's exactly what I mean, Stella Vermillion. Is there a problem?"
"A huge one!"
Ikki frowned.
"I agree. Hagun Academy's dorms certainly do put two people in each
room, but I've never heard of a boy and a girl sharing."
"That's been true up through last year, before I became chair of the
board of directors. Kurogane, didn't I already tell you about my policy?"
"…To enforce a doctrine of pure merit, based completely on actual

combat performance… wasn't it?"
"Right. Unlike the other six knight academies, Hagun produced no

notable assets in the past year. We're on a losing streak even in the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, which the seven schools sponsor each
year to select the strongest student knight. I was called by the board to
reorganize this place, and that room assignment is the first step. It's not
about how many people or what their genders are. I'm putting fellow
knights with similar strengths together in the same room. After all, when
equal fighters draw near one another, competition naturally sparks
between them. This room assignment is a scheme to invoke that
competition intentionally."
Kurono haughtily revealed her plans as if to say, "Isn't it great?" Ikki had
an issue with that explanation, though.
"Then isn't what you're doing even weirder? Among the incoming
students, isn't Stella-san number one by a large margin? Why would she
be in the same room as me, the worst student who's even repeating a
year?"
"Re-Repeating? You, you're repeating the same grade level?"
www.asianovel.com
16
"It's embarrassing, but my overall rank is F."
"F…. Me and an F-Rank, calling us knights of similar strength! Wh-What

do you mean by this!?"
"Haha, well… how do I say this. You guys are a special case. Frankly
speaking, there's nobody as excellent as Vermillion, and nobody as
deficient as Kurogane. In other words, you're both leftover students with
no suitable partner, so I could only pair the two of you. Do you
understand now?"
"Who could understand that!?"
*Bam!* Stella struck the chairman's office table with one palm and
continued to protest.
"I-In the first place, it's absurd for boys and girls like us to share a room
when we're the same age! What will you do if some mistake
happened!?"
"Oh, Vermillion thinks that when boys and girls of the same age live
together, a mistake will happen? I'd love to hear about it~"
"Th-That's… erm… uuu…."
Sympathizing with Stella who was already teary-eyed from shame, Ikki
also protested to Kurono.
"Why are you playing like a drunken old man?"
Kurono just smiled as if she was joking, but didn't change her mind.
"At any rate, this decision has already been made. There are also boy-
girl pairs besides you two, but you don't have to consider that to make
your choice. Vermillion, I won't give you special treatment just because
you're a princess. If you don't like this arrangement, all you have to do is
drop out of school, you know?"
Drop out of school. Stella was visibly startled by that phrase. She had
deliberately crossed continents and come to Japan for studying abroad,
www.asianovel.com
17
and while Ikki didn't know her goals or intentions for doing so, she
definitely shouldn't be willing to drop out.
In the end, even Stella couldn't help but fold.
"…I understand."
Ikki looked at Stella's defeated face.
"Are you okay with it?"
"I-I don't really have a choice if that's the school policy, do I?"
Stella replied in a discouraged tone, then raised three fingers.
"But for us to live together, I'll have you follow three conditions!"
Ikki was also unsure about this new school system, so he had no
obligation to heed her demands… but since he was a boy and one year
her senior, he thought he'd cooperate at least this much.
"If they're not anything ridiculous like top academic marks, high income,
or growing taller, then I can make the effort."
"I don't want those sorts of things. Even you can fulfill my conditions
quite easily."
She had three.
"Don't speak to me, don't open your eyes, and don't breathe."
"If he did that, Kurogane would probably die, right?"
But Stella ignored Kurono's comment.
"If you can follow these three rules then I'm fine with you living in front
of the room!"
"And in the end I'm still chased out!?"
"What, you can't do it?"
"I can't follow such messed up conditions! Won't you let me breathe at
www.asianovel.com
18
least!?"
"No way! You'll probably try to sniff me using that as an excuse, you
pervert!"
"I'll breathe with my mouth! That way I can't smell you―"
"No good! You'll probably try to taste the air I exhale with your tongue,
you pervert!"
"I'm not gonna do that! I don't have a princess's creativity!"
"Then drop out of school! If you do, I can live in the room alone!"
"That's so one-sided!"
Kurono, who had just been spectating, arrived at a solution.
"What a pain. At this rate, the argument won't end no matter how much
you argue. Then let's do this. You two have a mock battle, and the
winner gets to decide the rules. As knights who clear their destined path
with their own blade, you should have no objections, right?"
In other words, the two would fight a straightforward mock battle, and
whoever won would have his or her way―a very simple solution. It was
common practice for knights to settle disputes among themselves.
"Yeah, that seems fair, right? Then let's do that, Stella-san."
Ikki quickly approved, and Stella also consented, but―
"W-Wha!?"
―but Stella turned her eyes toward him, and her voice flipped in tone.
"Eh? You still don't like it?"
"N-No, it's not about like or dislike…. Y-You… do you understand what
you're saying?"
"…Did I say something strange?"
"An F-Rank! A 'Failed Knight' who can't even pass grade levels in school!
www.asianovel.com
19
There's no way you can win against an A-Rank knight like me, right!?"
Ikki understood what Stella was trying to say. Indeed, if a failure like
him―who couldn't even satisfy the school's advancement criteria―were
to say "Let's settle it with a mock battle" to an authentic, promising,
once-in-a-decade prodigy, such a challenge would step far past mere
recklessness.
But… Ikki smiled.
"But you know, it won't be clear if we don't fight it out."
Stella wasn't willing to concede, and Ikki couldn't drop out either. He
also had his reasons for becoming a mage-knight. Since that was the
case, this obstacle probably couldn't be resolved no matter how much
they discussed it, which left no choice but to try something else.
That was why Ikki told Stella that they should fight. At those words…
Stella snapped.
"Nmounyaa~! I can't hold it back anymore~! This commoner! Not only

did he commit the crime of peeking and exposing himself to a princess
like me, but this Failed Knight said he could win against me too! I… I
haven't been disgraced like this even once in my life! What kind of
wretched country is this!?"
Stella faced Ikki with murderous eyes and made her declaration.
"Okay, I get it. I understand. I'll have a fight with you. But after making
such a fool out of me, you won't get away with just betting the right to
make rules for living together! Whoever loses will submit to the winner
for life, becoming a slave that obeys his master's demands like a dog no
matter how humiliating they are! How's that!?"
"E-Eeeehh? Th-That's, isn't that going a bit far…."
"Losing your nerve is useless at this point. If you want to curse

something, curse your thoughtlessness that made me so serious. This is
no longer a mock battle, but a duel!"
www.asianovel.com
20
"Sounds pretty heavy. Since you're doing it, use training arena three. I'll
submit the authorization."
"C-Chairman! Please don't wrap this up for your own convenience!"
But Ikki's protest arrived too late, and Stella gave a "Prepare yourself!
Hmph!" before stalking out of the room, leaving him behind. She was
probably heading towards the third arena already.
"…Haa. It turned into something dreadful, didn't it? This kind of thing is
really troublesome, Chairman…."
"Ha ha ha. You really don't want to become a slave?"
"Of course not. Win or lose, I don't want to do either one."
"Win or lose, you say…. You just saw that girl's power, didn't you? A red
scorching flame is waiting when you approach, a threat to her opponents
just by being there. Not many people in the world have abilities so
focused on violence, and none of her public reviews are fabrications
either. But even after seeing that, you still intend to win? …What an
interesting man."
"She's someone I'll fight eventually. You should know that best, since
you were the one who said, 'If you become champion in the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival, I'll let you graduate even with bad attribute scores.'
Stella-san will definitely appear in the Festival. It's just a question of
facing her sooner or later."
"Then there's no need to hesitate, right? If you win and set the terms
you want, you can toss out the talk about being a slave. Settle
everything that way."
Slapping Ikki's shoulder with a *pah!*, Kurono also exited the office. Ikki,
who was left in the room, let out another of who knows how many sighs
that day.
Well, certainly… all I have to do is win.
Of course, he knew it would be hard. His opponent was strong among
www.asianovel.com
21
the most strong, formidable among the most formidable. Ikki understood
that, despite witnessing her strength for only a moment. Stella's talent
was overwhelming. Her power acted in concert with her emotions, an
overwhelming aura that leaked out even without her noticing, and Ikki's
magic was nonexistent in comparison, like an ant facing an elephant.
There was no need to guess what the outcome would be; even putting
them on the same scale would be outrageous. And yet….
No matter how hopeless the situation may be, a fight I can neither lose
nor avoid will surely come.
He had resolved himself long ago. On the day he saw that man's smile,
he had decided he would walk this path.
"So I have to do this, right?"
Muttering that, Ikki also left the board chairman's office. To head to the
stage of his duel, to shape his own destiny with the blade of his soul.
Part 3
Mage-knights bolstered their country's battle strength, and they

naturally sought combat skill. Such skill was needed not just for warfare,
but also to oppose terrorist groups and criminal syndicates that abused
Blazer powers. For mage-knight training, a number of dome-shaped
arenas dotted the Hagun Academy campus. The interior of each dome
included a space for combat with a roughly hundred-meter diameter,
with audience seats built on a bowl shape around that space.
In the third training arena, Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion stood
twenty meters apart with Kurono Shinguuji waiting between them as
referee. Above them, twenty or so second- and third-year students who
had been training, and many visitors who had heard about a mock battle
being suddenly declared in the middle of spring break, fixed their gazes
on the field. They were all staring at the supernova who had entered the
academy with great fanfare, Stella Vermillion.
「So that girl's the Vermillion's 'Crimson Princess'?」
www.asianovel.com
22
「A really beautiful girl, huh?」
「Such pretty hair…. It's so wonderful, as if it's actually burning….」
「But who's her opponent?」
「…Wait, isn't that Kurogane, the guy repeating the first year?」
「A repeater? Why's she fighting someone like that? Isn't Stella-san

supposed to be an A-Rank prodigy?」
「Dunno… hey, aren't there any second-years who shared classes with
him? I wanna know what kind of knight he was.」
「I was in the same class, but because that guy didn't even meet the
minimum requirements for combat practice, I haven't really seen him in
action before.」
「Forget about advancing years… not rated high enough to even

practice? Isn't that just too lame?」
「What the heck, that's boring. Won't the princess kill him instantly?」
Stella laughed sourly as gossip floated down from the audience.
"The more I hear, the more useless you sound. Shouldn't you just stop
trying to become a mage-knight and live as a regular citizen?"
"Well, maybe I should, but I won't be sure if I don't fight for it."
"Don't you get it? You'll become my slave if you lose, you know."
"Of course I get it, but that's if I lose. It's fine if I win."
"…Even now, you still intend to beat me?"
"That's why I made the effort to come here."
Ikki returned a troubled but warm smile to Stella's stinging words, but he
didn't step back from his starting position. He was already prepared to
do this. That, for some reason, greatly irritated Stella.
Effort… was it?
www.asianovel.com
23
「If I work hard then I can beat talent.」
Stella hated ordinary people who thought like that. Whenever they lose
to someone like her, they say,
「I worked hard but still couldn't beat talent.」
As if they were the only ones who put in effort.
As if… I win only by my talent.
It made her angry. Stella hadn't been this strong right from the start. No,
she was quite the opposite back then. During her childhood, she didn't
have the aptitude needed to even aspire to knighthood. She couldn't
control her overwhelming power, and sometimes she even burned her
own body. Her father and mother, and everyone around her, thought
that she'd never become a knight.
But even so… Stella didn't give up. She knew she had potential. A strong
Blazer was crucial for a small state like Vermillion, and just like Samurai
Ryouma who led this modest land of the Far East to victory in the
Second World War, a strong enough mage-knight empowered his
country to negotiate with larger nations as an equal. If she could learn to
handle that power, it would become a vital asset for protecting the
people of her kingdom, so Stella didn't give up. She continued training
no matter how much everyone around her objected. And after three long
years, she mastered the Dragon Breath. She was critically injured
several times in the process, but even so, she became who she was now
by great effort.
That's why I can't stand being dismissed with cheap words like talent or
prodigy!
"Now then, we'll start the mock battle. Both sides, materialize your
Device in illusionary form."
"Come forth, Intetsu."
"Serve me, Lævateinn."
www.asianovel.com
24
Stella summoned Lævateinn, the sword shaped from her soul, into a
form that deals no physical damage to humans but cleaves away
physical stamina and strength directly. And she vowed to the boy in
front of her―she'd crush him.
Talent can't be defeated. A prodigy is special.
To erase such self-deception, she'd crush him utterly.
"Alright. Well then, LET'S GET STARTED!"
And so, the fight between a prodigy knight and a failed knight began.
Part 4
"Haaaaa!"
The match started, and Stella instantly dashed toward Ikki, swinging
down her sword now covered in red flames. The swing might've looked
crude to unlearned observers, but it was a precise and powerful strike.
Yet a wide swing was just a wide swing. Ikki saw through her movement
and raised Intetsu to receive it―but he immediately aborted that action
and took a sudden step back. An instant later, Lævateinn struck the
arena floor violently and the entire space shook like an earthquake.
"Wise choice. If you received that blow, it wouldn't have ended with just
a few scratches."
"What an outrageous attack. So you weren't being serious in the

chairman's office?"
"That's right. If I became serious in such a place, the entire school

building would be destroyed."
Grinning broadly, Stella immediately took pursuit, and Ikki drew another
step back to widen the distance. If he tried to stop such a swing head on,
his arm would be crushed. Stella's weapon was a long sword, a heavy
weapon, and it was common sense when facing heavy weapons that
he'd have an advantage in retreating speed.
www.asianovel.com
25
But common sense couldn't apply to a monstrous opponent like Stella.
"Slow. Too slow!"
"Wha―"
*Whoosh!* The wind roared, and Stella immediately caught up to him.
"Did you think you could beat me when it comes to speed? Too bad, but
magic isn't limited to offense alone. I can increase my mobility several
times over by concentrating magic at the bottom of my feet and
releasing it in a burst. And my aura capacity is thirty times greater than
a normal Blazer, so it won't become spent keeping up with the likes of
you. In other words, you can't beat me in either power or speed!"
If Ikki were to compare her with something, then "ultra-high mobility

heavy tank with infinite fuel" would be appropriate. Ikki laughed bitterly
at that kind of unfair ability, whose owner was now charging right at
him.
So this is an A-Rank, huh?
Even the past generations of Sword-Art Festival winners, the Seven Stars
Sword Kings, were mostly B- or C-Ranks. They were the ideal Ikki aimed
for, but an A-Rank couldn't be limited to a student knight's ideals. The A-
Rank knights up through the modern day have all, without exception,
been great heroes who carved their names onto history.
An outstanding talent that appeared only once a decade―the public

view was wholly accurate. Towards Ikki, who had just been made aware
of that fact, the Crimson Princess brandished her blazing sword and
swung it in an inescapable strike that could cleave the ground itself.
Now that he couldn't dodge her strikes anymore, Ikki also responded
with his weapon. The swordfight had begun, and clear sounds of
clashing metal resounded like music in the ears of the arena's
spectators.
「Oooooh…!」
www.asianovel.com
26
Their cheers rose as they watched the figure creating Lævateinn's

burning arcs.
This was a knight who polished her sword techniques. Few mage-knights
excelled in martial arts or swordsmanship, because they could become
far stronger by training Blazer abilities instead of physical skills. That
belief was held by both educators and society, so knight evaluations
didn't include such skills, and while only mediocre mage-knights shared
such thinking, mediocre knights were the majority.
The minority, the truly strong knights, would master physical skills
alongside Blazer abilities, because they had an unflagging will to
improve. They would absorb every tactic that could empower them,
develop their strength, and reach for ever higher summits.
Stella Vermillion stood among that minority. She, who won the sword
tournament of the Vermillion Empire, used her Imperial Arts[6] as if she
was dancing, but with enough force to press Ikki. It took Ikki, still trying
to open a gap between them, all he had just to defend against those
strikes. He kept retreating backwards again and again.
「Of course it'll turn out like this. The repeater, he's being completely
overpowered.」
「Yeah, it feels like all he's doing is running away.」
「Just a matter of time now, huh?」
At this unsurprising outcome, a cold mood fell over the spectators. But―
What… is this?
Stella Vermillion felt something painfully off about this situation. Her

sword dealt strikes that could produce earthquakes, could crush an
enemy in one hit without fail. Overpowering an opponent without
crushing him should be impossible, because her attacks couldn't be
blocked so casually. But what was happening in this duel? Stella should
be one-sidedly battering her opponent, but she was the one sweating.
www.asianovel.com
27
Turn out like this? Running away? Just a matter of time? Those
impressions were dead wrong. Stella herself had realized that.
I'm being… set up!
"Haaa!"
Stella brought her Lævateinn down on the enemy before her. Ikki
received that strike with his Intetsu―but without stopping there, he rode
the force of the strike and swiftly leaped backward, widening the
distance between them once again.
…Again!
From afar it certainly seemed like Stella's strikes were pushing Ikki back,
but the reality was different. Against his tactics, her strikes were being
completely negated. Using a soft defense that slowly drained away
power―that might sound easy, but doing it was quite difficult. If the
strength in blocking was even a little bit too high then his arm would be
pulverized, and if it was even a tiny bit too low then he'd be cut down.
The calculations of power, angle, timing―missing even one of these
factors meant immediate failure, yet Stella's opponent handled all that
without so much as breaking a sweat. At this realization, Stella felt an
indescribable anxiety. It was an alarm bell, her sixth sense warning that
the enemy before her was very dangerous!
"Are you only good at running away!?"
As if trying to dispel that feeling, Stella kept on slashing at Ikki.
But he didn't reply. The troubled but warm smile he sported just a while
ago had disappeared. Now he wore an expression so serious it could be
terrifying, and he was calmly watching every movement Stella made.
What irritating eyes!
As if her clothes, skin, and muscles were being read fiber by fiber, her
every little act was being studied. And from that gaze, she realized that
Ikki was trying to understand the Imperial Arts from her movements.
www.asianovel.com
28
"My sword style isn't so simple that you can see through it easily!"
"…No, I already got it."
In an instant, the flow of the battle turned. Only five minutes had passed
since the start of the match when Ikki Kurogane began to attack for the
first time.
It might've seemed like a suicidal action at first glance. In a head-on

clash between swordsmen, what could he do with just honed technique
against an opponent with that much offensive force? He could only fall
before such scorching firepower. It should've been inevitable, but―
"Kuh!"
But Stella was the one who retreated. Ikki was pushing Stella back with
his weapon. How? The method lay with the sun-like orbit Intetsu was
tracing. It was, in fact, Stella's Imperial Arts.
"Impossible…! How can you be using it?"
As she asked, something flashed through Stella's mind.
"You don't mean, you copied my style during these exchanges!?"
"Something like that. I've been despised ever since I was a child, so no
one ever taught me, and all I could do was watch others and steal their
styles. That's why I'm quite good at these kinds of tactics. I can grasp
most sword techniques with only a minute of trading blows."
Swordsmanship describes its own knowledge, style describes its own

history, and breathing describes its own principle. If one followed the
branches and leaves of a sword style and arrived down at the root, then
it wouldn't be hard to grasp that style's techniques and combinations, or
its approach in facing different situations. This was what Ikki was saying.
"And if I can understand the style that far, I can also create techniques
that outperform my opponent's."
What was the ultimate way to surpass an opponent's sword style?
www.asianovel.com
29
Simply correct all the flaws of that style to create a more perfect one,
and the new would be plainly superior to the old. The new style would
account for all the old style's faults, and even compensate for its
weaknesses. It would eclipse its precursor in every offensive and
defensive situation.
"Creating that sword style in the middle of battle is my technique, Blade

Steal[7]. Because Stella-san's techniques were so well-engrained, it took
me two minutes to steal it and thirty seconds to surpass it. But now I
have a solid grasp, so I'll also be attacking from here on."
「H-Hey. Doesn't the princess look like she's being pushed back!?」
Stella was falling behind visibly. The audience started stirring up at the
unexpected development, but the one most surprised was Stella herself,
and not only because she had lost in sword skill. She was surprised
because her prized style had been copied, and moreover, Ikki had
refined the style enough to surpass it. Just by looking at her sword
swings, he could grasp the wisdom of a technique, read its history, and
find its secrets. That devilish insight, it could even be called a reflective
magic mirror. And on top of everything, he had done all this without
using a bit of magic.
For this boy, receiving fierce attacks from Stella Vermillion and
surpassing her Imperial Arts were nothing more than feats of general
swordsmanship. How much training must he have had to gain such
expertise?
Strong…!
She could no longer deny it. Comparing just their sword skills, this boy
was several levels above her. If the duel was restricted to weapons
alone, it wouldn't even be a fair fight.
Stella understood that. It was one of her strengths that she admitted
that. But it was also a strength of the A-Rank knight Stella Vermillion,
the Crimson Princess, that she continued to strive against a stronger
opponent.
www.asianovel.com
30
If her sword style was seen through, then she could exploit that fact.
Stella took the stance to swing Lævateinn downwards. Ikki
swung Intetsu upwards in response. She had sent her downward arc to
crush his guard, and Ikki had already grasped the speed and power of
the strike when she took the initial stance, so his response was
inevitable. But that itself was Stella's trap!
It worked!
Stella abandoned the swing and jumped backwards with a grin. If Ikki
had seen through her style, then he should surely be caught off guard,
because Stella, who had only attacked thus far, was retreating for the
first time.
Ikki had taken the initiative after seeing through her style, and he
immediately fell for the feint. His slashing attack missed by a wide
margin. Aiming for that moment, Stella struck with her Lævateinn at
Ikki's exposed flank. It was a sudden variation of tactics for Stella, who
had only been attacking straightforwardly until now.
Intetsu's black blade, which was slashing empty space, could not
respond to this change in timing. Lævateinn's blade smoothly scythed
toward Ikki's unguarded torso.
It had to work, but―
"Your sword is half-asleep, you know."
―Lævateinn's blade never reached Ikki's side. It had been blocked.
N-No way!?
He had changed her rhythm, stopped her approach, and even entered
her blind spot. Intetsu's blade was supposed to be too far off to possibly
react to her cut, but her cut was still blocked!
How!? The answer to that question was―his hilt. Ikki had blocked
Stella's feint-enabled strike with Intetsu's hilt, using the slight gap
between his hands as they clasped the grip.
www.asianovel.com
31
Just what kind of motion perception does this guy have!?
"Aiming for victory carelessly after feeling pressured? Slashing while

retreating isn't your style. Even someone like me can stop such a weak
attack. That move was your downfall."
Saying that, Ikki pushed Lævateinn away, creating a large opening in her
guard.
"Haaaaa!"
And with Intetsu's blade, he slashed down at Stella's defenseless form.
Part 5
「Is it over!?」
「It's a perfect hit. That should end it.」
「No way, the A-Rank Stella-san was beaten like this….」
「Wasn't she just unprepared? Otherwise, this is impossible….」
「…No, wait! Look at that!」
The confused spectators turned their gazes to Stella's right

shoulder. Intetsu's blade had indeed landed there, but it was completely
stopped. Ikki's full-powered strike couldn't damage Stella at all.
"…So in the end, it turns out like this."
Setting aside his exasperation, Ikki once again took a large step back to
escape the scorching heat, increasing the gap between them. His
opponent was using magic as a shield, and an attack without equally
strong magic couldn't harm a shielded Blazer. Ikki's magic was too
limited, too weak. However excellent his techniques might be, lacking a
Blazer's most important trait meant he couldn't even pierce the magic
power Stella was releasing subconsciously.
Aura capacity―the total spiritual energy that a Blazer could spend in

using his abilities. That attribute couldn't be increased with effort. It was
www.asianovel.com
32
locked at birth, bound by the weight of destiny… a human being's

predetermined value.
Great people were given greatness to make great achievements. From

the moment they were born, everyone had a place in an unquestionable
hierarchy. In other words, the talent Stella had carried since birth
became a firm wall and stopped Ikki's sword.
"It leaves a bad taste, winning like this…."
"As I thought, Stella-san understood it right away. My Intetsu can't injure

you at all."
"Naturally. And because I understood, I challenged you to this duel not

just in magic, but also in swordsmanship, to show that my strength
comes from more than talent. But it didn't go how I wanted… I'll admit it.
This battle, I'll only win because of that talent."
Ikki was strong. The words about effort he had uttered weighed more
than those of her past opponents. With the talent of a normal Blazer, or
even a bit less, he would've beaten Stella in this match. It was vexing,
but Ikki didn't even have that. If he gave "I lost to her talent" as an
excuse for his defeat, she wouldn't deny it. He had a right to say such
things.
He was… that strong. That was why―
"I'll finish this with sincere respect."
Suddenly, Stella took a large leap backwards. She retreated to the ring-
shaped arena's border line, at the wall that separated the arena from
the audience seats.
With sincere respect. Ikki felt uneasy about Stella backing so far away
after saying those words―but that unease was immediately quashed by
a heavier sensation.
"Pierce the blue sky, blaze of purgatory."
The moment Stella pointed her Lævateinn up at the air, the flames
www.asianovel.com
33
covering the sword burned with more fury and heat―and soon the sword
lost its form, taking the shape of a pillar of light that melted the arena's
domed roof.
「W-What is thiiiiis!!!」
「This is too insane! Is she still human!?」
The blade that easily extended a hundred meters upward was shining
with the sun's own brilliance, an unopposable scarlet conflagration. For
this A-Rank knight, the Crimson Princess, it was her strongest Noble Art.
Stella no longer intended to fight with a sword. She would no longer be
overconfident. Ikki was a swordsman who far surpassed her, and
because she admitted that, she chose to end this battle by destroying
the arena with her unfair talent.
"It's over. Accept your loss. That should be easier on you too."
Just before unleashing her attack, she spoke those words with a dragon's
dispassion. Stella had believed that anyone strong enough to overwhelm
her like this would triumph elsewhere no matter the difficulties, but she
hadn't accounted for this boy whose lack of talent forced him onto the
path of a Failed Knight. That was why Stella would defeat Ikki for his
sake as well, using the absolute power of her talent!
"Katharterio SalamandraΚαθαρτήριο Σαλαμάνδρα―!!!" [8]
The descending blade of light knew only ruination, burning the entire
arena.
「Uh, uwaaa!」
「Run for it! We'll get swallowed up―!」
"Hey hey…. Is this really a move for a one-on-one fight?"
As the arena crumbled down, the spectating students started to flee in a

screaming mob, and Kurono watched it all with a bitter expression.
www.asianovel.com
34
But standing before this approaching devastation, Ikki Kurogane smiled.
"My little sister used to often say, 'Brother can become anything other
than a mage-knight, so he should aim for that.' Certainly she might be
right, since I don't have the talent."
If Ikki Kurogane wanted to be a mage-knight, he'd have to at least win in

the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, but trying for that victory was as
reckless as climbing a waterfall in a bamboo boat. Ikki probably knew
that better than anyone.
"But I can't step back now, because becoming a knight is my dream. If I

gave up, I couldn't forgive myself for breaking the promise that binds
us."
So―
"So I wondered, how can the weakest beat the strongest? How can I
exceed my own weak self? Here and now, I'll show you my answer."
Ikki pointed the tip of Intetsu at Stella and said,
"Here, with my greatest weakness, I'll defeat your greatest strength―!"
At that moment, Ikki's whole body and Intetsu's full length started to
www.asianovel.com
35
shine.
Luminous blue that flickered ever so slightly like flame―was it an

elemental power similar to hers? Stella thought so for a moment but
soon abandoned the idea. No, it was the light of magic power itself
growing to the point of visibility.
His power… is increasing…!?
Impossible. Magic power could neither rise nor fall from its owner's level
at birth. Then what was happening? Stella couldn't understand it. She
had never heard of an ability that raises magic power. But she did
understand one thing: the current Intetsu glowing with blue light had the
power to strike her down.
―But so what!? No matter what kind of power he possessed, all things of

heaven and earth burn to ashes before the sun!
Slash him! I can take victory just doing that!
The distance between them was more than sixty meters. It didn't matter
what her opponent tried, because her blade of light would reach him
first.
But this boy―he said he'd break through that reasoning!
"Wha!?"
In the instant that the blade of light fell upon Ikki, he vanished. No, he
just jumped fast enough while evading the light that he seemed to
disappear.
Stella was dumbfounded after missing her target.
What was that, just now!?
Despite her surprise, she immediately attacked Ikki with a second swing.
Katharterio Salamandra created a sword of heat that had no physical
body, and it could reach a target more than a hundred meters away. It
wasn't something a flesh-and-blood human could simply evade.
www.asianovel.com
36
But Ikki did.
The second strike, and then the third. Here and there on the battlefield,
Ikki kept moving like a windstorm between her flashing strokes,
completely dodging each attack. His movements were impossible to
follow. Forget her sword, even her eyes couldn't keep up with Ikki's
speed. Eventually, Stella could no longer catch even a rough visual of his
position.
"Kuh, what's with that strength!? How can you move like that all of a
sudden!?"
"Because that's my ability. Just like how Stella-san can control flames, I
also have an ability as a Blazer."
Ikki's ability was… doubling his physical attributes.
It was called the worst among all the abilities a Blazer could have,
because even without the boosting of physical attributes, a Blazer could
gain far more force or mobility by applying magic. Indeed, Stella had
used such magic during this match, and her attributes had multiplied
five or six times, not merely doubled. In other words, Ikki's ability was a
downgraded version of what every Blazer could do just by using magic.
One could say that it was very appropriate for an F-Rank.
"That's a lie! Those movements, that's far more than just doubled! And
besides, I've never heard of magic power also rising alongside physical
strength!"
While swinging her sword of light, Stella made this protest. A release of
magic power that could be seen by the naked eye, and then movements
that couldn't? Such things weren't caused just by doubling physical
attributes. Even if she was only talking about physical power, Ikki's had
surely jumped more than ten-fold.
Ikki, still moving around like a windstorm while dodging Stella's sword,
gave a small and boastful laugh at what she was pointing out.
www.asianovel.com
37
"That's true, but I'm not using my ability the normal way. Instead, I'm
using it at full power."
"Huh!? There's no way you would improve like this just because of
enthusiasm!"
"No… I wasn't talking about enthusiasm, but the literal meaning."
"Eh…?"
"I've been thinking about this for a long time. Let's say you were to
sprint a hundred meters after saying that you'll do it at full power. Even
if you did as you intended, you'll still have spare energy afterward. I
thought that was strange. If you really ran while using all of your
strength, shouldn't it be weird to even stay conscious afterwards?"
How could that happen? The answer was because humans are alive, and
living creatures instinctively want to preserve their lives, their instincts
give top priority to survival. No matter how much a person pledges to
use his full strength, his subconscious would never allow it. Even if he
expends all energy, some amount would still remain so that his body
continues to function. This limitation was hardwired into living biology.
Because of that limitation, humans didn't normally use even half of their
stamina, strength, or magic power. It was an absolute rule.
But what if someone could break that absolute rule? What if someone,
using willpower alone, could remove the limiter that keeps him from
exerting his full strength?
"You… you don't mean―!"
"Yes. My magic power hasn't increased. I'm just tapping into power I
couldn't before, after willfully exceeding my limitations."
Ikki lacked talent more than anyone else, and he understood that fact
better than anyone else. He couldn't close the gap between himself and
a prodigy just by working hard, because prodigies also worked hard, and
it was insulting to say that they won only by talent. Insufficient effort
www.asianovel.com
38
could widen the gap, but investing effort couldn't shrink it so easily. A
difference in talent was that vital a factor, normally.
If he wanted to close the gap anyway, he couldn't be normal any longer.

He had no choice but to become a Shura[9]. Ikki didn't avert his eyes
from that truth. Focusing on this realization, he had discovered a way.
To surpass talent, he could no longer leave any strength unused.
One minute was enough. It was fine to ignore what happened afterward,
but for one minute he'd become strong enough to beat anyone.
That was the answer Ikki Kurogane found, so that his greatest weakness
can defeat another's greatest strength. Intentionally using all of his vigor
and stamina after breaking through his limits, it was a Noble Art that
brought out all of his meager power for little more than one minute and
multiplies that power several dozen times.
"Ittou Shura[10]."
Suddenly Ikki, who was moving around the arena with movements that
could no longer even be tracked by human eyes, used his astounding
speed to appear at Stella's blind side, and ended everything.
With a *slash*.
At a speed that could be neither dodged nor blocked, without even a

chance to scream, Stella took a direct hit from Intetsu.
"Ah―"
She felt the ground under her feet dissolving, and then Stella's thoughts
fell into darkness. It was a special kind of unconsciousness imposed by
an illusionary fatal wound. Just like its name suggested, Ittou
Shura felled the Crimson Princess with just one cut, and Stella fainted
powerlessly.
"That's enough! Winner, Ikki Kurogane!"
Even though Kurono called Ikki's victory, and the stunning result stood
before their very eyes, the students in the arena still didn't quite
www.asianovel.com
39
comprehend what had happened. All they could do was stare at the
figure of the Failed Knight silently standing there.
Part 6
"…Nn."
Emerging through a bright haze, Stella gradually woke up, and what
filled her vision as she opened her eyes was a somewhat low ceiling
and―Kurono sitting beside Stella's bed while smoking a cigarette.
"Are you awake, Vermillion?"
"Madam Chairman… where am I?"
"Your room. You collapsed from the fatigue of getting hit by a Device in
illusionary form. It's not something we should use an iPS capsule or call
a doctor for, so I had you rest here."
Saying that, Kurono released a puff of smoke from lipstick-coated lips.
…Doesn't the student dormitory prohibit smoking?
But Stella wasn't really in the mood to say so out loud.
"So that means… it wasn't all a dream?"
With that realization, her feelings turned gloomy. It seemed her hope
wouldn't come true. She'd been beaten, and beaten so completely she
could make no excuse for her loss.
"…Haa. I thought I had forgotten it long ago. Losing… certainly does feel
like this."
"Well, you shouldn't let it bother you that much. Handicaps aside,
Kurogane is a guy who even won a straight fight against me. He's not
someone you could defeat as you are now."
"Winning against 'World Clock', the former top third in the world… what
the heck is that?"
There was a limit to being a monster.
www.asianovel.com
40
…No, she couldn't say that. Defeating her inside a single minute was the
apex of willpower, something normally unthinkable. What kind of
dreadful resolve and determination would someone need to try it? That
way of fighting was indeed like a shura. It could be called inhuman.
Ah.
Come to think of it, what happened to that fellow after he used himself
up?
"Madam Chairman. That guy, is he alright?"
Kurono lightly nodded at her question.
"He's fine. He was much more seriously injured than you, but it's not so
bad that his life was in danger."
After saying so, she looked at the upper level of the bunk bed.
Stella crawled out of the lower bed and looked up to see a pale-faced
Ikki lying above in an exercise shirt. His vitality seemed so low that if
Stella hadn't heard faint breathing, she'd surely mistake him for a
corpse.
"Well, he had enough spare energy to return to his room and change his
clothes. If he couldn't leave that much in reserve, the aftermath of his
technique would be far too harsh. Kurogane exercised some foresight, at
least."
"I don't think that really counts as spare energy."
Ittou Shura was a Noble Art that brought out one's full power while
ignoring survival instincts. The user wouldn't even be able to breathe
after just one minute of use, so Ikki couldn't use it to fight for long. If he
didn't win within that minute, breakdown was unavoidable―a harshly
self-destructive tactic. But in mastering such a fickle technique, this boy
showed he could conquer even himself.
"Madam Chairman, who exactly is this guy?"
www.asianovel.com
41
"What do you mean?"
"Please don't play dumb! It's definitely not normal to move so fast my
eyes can't even keep up! Could he be one of them? One of those
Japanese ninjas!?"
"No, you're totally off…."
"In any case, it's strange for someone like him to be an F-Rank and
repeat a year! Please explain to me exactly what's going on!"
"Even if you say that, him being an F-Rank is actually a valid judgment,
because the ranking system evaluates Blazer abilities. Mundane skills
like swordsmanship, physical fitness, and martial arts aren't included in
that evaluation, since such things would probably be ineffective against
Noble Arts."
Indeed, mundane skills were nothing compared to overwhelming

supernatural power. For example, suppose there existed a master
swordsman who could even cut through steel. How would he fight
against Stella's flaming sword? His mastery was useless; he could only
burn to ashes. Mundane skills were only useful to Blazers when fighting
those with equal magic ability.
"That's the general public's way of thinking these days. To put it simply,
no system exists to evaluate Kurogane appropriately. And Kurogane,
who only excels in physical skills… well, he could only be called the
worst. It's rare for someone to have circumstances this bad. If you're a
prodigy who appears only once a decade, then he's a dunce that
appears only once a decade too. Nothing can really be done about that.
You should also understand after facing him directly, since his full-
powered strike couldn't harm you even while you were defenseless."
"…Well, there's that… but you haven't explained why he was made to
repeat."
"Haven't I?"
"I'm royalty. I know how much countries value strong Blazers, and an
www.asianovel.com
42
academy responsible for training mage-knights should think the same.

Not having good evaluations shouldn't be enough reason to make him
repeat a year."
Because insurgent organizations had recently started to appear,

countries were always promoting the development of strong knights. No
reason was enough to undercut that priority.
To Stella's argument, Kurono gave a bitter smile and sighed as though in

agreement.
"Haha… well well. You really struck where it hurts."
"As I thought, there's some other reason, isn't there?"
"Yeah, his marks not being sufficient is just the school administration's
pretense."
"Pretense…?"
"Indeed. Vermillion, doesn't the name Kurogane ring a bell?"
"There's no way I would know something so plebeian―"
She shouldn't know. That's what she wanted to say, but one person with
that surname appeared in her mind.
"Wait, no way… Samurai Ryouma?"
"Exactly. The hero who guided Japan to victory in the Second World War,
Samurai Ryouma. His real name is Ryouma Kurogane, and he's Ikki
Kurogane's great-grandfather. Even without him, the Kurogane clan is a
distinguished family dating from the Meiji era that has produced superior
Blazers for generations, and holds strong clout in mage-knight society.
That clan put direct pressure on Hagun Academy and said, 'Don't let Ikki
Kurogane, the reprobate who fled the Kurogane house, graduate.'"
"Why did they do something like that?"
"To uphold their distinguished family's prestige. If an outlier like an F-

Rank was born from their lineage, it would tarnish their name. They
www.asianovel.com
43
probably thought something like that, since knights today emphasize

rank more than anything else. The previous academy chairman
complied, and started a ridiculous rule about minimum requirements to
take combat lessons. In that way, he excluded Kurogane, and repeating
the year is the result of that unfairness."
The moment Stella heard that harsh story, she felt an unimaginable
resentment deep within her chest.
"Was that something a parent or a teacher should do!?"
"It's regrettable, but there are adults like that in the world. Of course, I
have no intention of condoning their actions. After taking up this post, I
thoroughly purged those who had a hand in such garbage… but it won't
return the year that Kurogane lost. Still, that boy didn't despair. Despite
being targeted by his family, treated unfairly, deprived of opportunities,
and even derided as trash, he didn't stop believing in his own value. Not
seeing prodigies as insurmountable, not running away from his
inadequacies. After struggling through all the injustice, he reached the
pinnacle where he stands now. By having faith in himself and his values,
he wagered all his worth and finally achieved that 'invincible one
minute', which can even defeat the Crimson Princess who's called a
once-in-a-decade prodigy. Honestly, he's quite special."
Believing in oneself and in one's value, no matter how hopeless the

situation. Stella knew very well how hard that was, understood so well it
hurt. But fortunately, she had talent. She believed that if she mastered
the flames dwelling inside her, her power would help her country
greatly. That was why she could push herself onward.
What about Ikki? He really had nothing at all. His had scant magic
power, and his Noble Art, a Blazer's trump card, was only the doubling of
physical strength. That was painful enough, but the adults around Ikki
did all they could to block his way as well. How did he still keep faith and
believe in himself?
"Just… just what is pushing him to go that far…!?"
www.asianovel.com
44
"Who knows? It's not something you'd understand without asking

Kurogane himself. I just have a few expectations. Whether he'll really
take the summit of the Seven Stars, stuff like that."
Kurono pressed her cigarette into her portable ashtray and once again
asked Stella.
"Vermillion. When you came to my office this morning to greet me, do

you remember how you replied to my question, 'Why did you come here
to study abroad?'"
"Yes. Because if I stayed in that country… I would eventually forget how

to aim higher."
That was Stella's reason for leaving Vermillion: the people of her land, of
their own accord, were trapping her in the cage of "prodigy". That she
could do anything, and wouldn't lose to anyone. If Stella stayed among
them, she might've started to believe them. She'd become arrogant, and
her heart would rot. Her arrogance would build without foundation, and
her will to improve would be chipped away. It had frightened her more
than anything, so much that she couldn't let herself remain there any
longer. She had to become a much stronger knight to protect her
beloved Vermillion Empire.
That was Stella's reason for coming to Japan: to seek out people
stronger than herself. To fight strong knights, defeat them, and become
the Seven Stars Sword King.
"In that case, Stella Vermillion, try chasing after Kurogane for a year. I'm
sure it won't be a waste of time."
At Kurono's forceful air, Stella couldn't give a definite answer.
"I still… don't get it. I still don't know anything about him beyond your
words…."
"Well that's true too, I guess."
It wasn't clear whether Stella's response had satisfied Kurono, but
www.asianovel.com
45
Kurono walked towards the exit after giving a nod.
Turning the knob, she opened the door.
"Then you should learn who he is on your own. Like I said, Ittou Shura is
a grand technique that can only be used once a day, not holding back
the slightest bit of magic, strength, or willpower. And it's an ability that,
like a charging horse, can't be stopped partway. He shouldn't wake up
for a while… well, hopefully he's not actually dead, just looks like it. He'll
get up sooner or later, and if you still don't want to live with him after
testing my words, tell me. I'll prepare a special single-person VIP room
for you."
After saying that, Kurono left.
Part 7
Stella, now somewhat abandoned, looked up at the upper bunk bed and
studied the boy who defeated her.
I'm… certainly not weak.
She wasn't brash enough to think she was the strongest in the world, but
she'd never lose to a person of mediocre ability. Ikki was strong, and she
was curious about the source of that strength. She wanted to know how
he could continue to believe in himself without all that mistreatment
overcoming him.
"…Kurogane. Ikki."
As she spoke that name, a mysterious sweetness made her heart lightly
throb. For Stella, this was the first time she wanted to know someone
else so much. She couldn't restrain the desire to learn more about the
sleeping boy, and the delay from his recovery was unbearable. That was
why, after being overwhelmed by the curiosity bubbling inside of her,
she climbed the bunk bed's ladder.
Ikki was still sleeping. He might've changed sides while asleep, but now
he was lying on his stomach, and she could no longer see his face. She
www.asianovel.com
46
could hear light breathing that matched the gentle movements of his
well-built back, so he must have improved quite a bit since a while ago,
because the feeling that he might never wake again was no longer
there. Stella felt a little relieved at that.
"…Ikki."
She called out his name, but as if defying her, he didn't rouse from his
deep slumber. It couldn't be helped. He was sleeping soundly, so it
would be rude to wake him up by force. Since her anxiety hadn't
subsided yet, Stella decided she should take a stroll outside and come
back later.
Yes, as Stella was thinking that―she accidentally peeked into the gap
between the shirt and the nape of Ikki's neck. He had a wide back, and
the sight had a profound impact that she couldn't imagine from his
sheepish smile.
No, his body wasn't that muscular. If anything, it could be considered

thin, but the steely strength there made his back seem far more
substantial than it actually was.
…Ju-Just a little, it's okay, right? He's facing the other way too.
After conferring with some invisible person in her heart, Stella extended
her hands towards Ikki's back, and she slowly started to touch.
"W-Wow…."
*Thump thump*
When Stella touched him with the palms of her hands, the sensation of
Ikki's blood flowing started to enter her. It was strong, and hot enough to
burn, but his body felt quite different from steel, as if she was feeling the
heat of his vitality.
So this is a boy's… back.
It was her first time touching a boy, and Stella felt like she was
dreaming.
www.asianovel.com
47
"N…mn…."
"Eek…!"
Ikki suddenly turned over, and now he was facing up. Because of that,
Stella's right hand got rolled in and pinned under his sleeping body.
Oh no!
If Ikki woke up now, Stella couldn't give any excuse. His body was
unexpectedly heavy, so she couldn't pull her hand out and escape. She
could yank it, but that might disturb him, and falling off the ladder
because she pulled too hard would also be disastrous.
…What choice do I have?
Stella held her breath and climbed further up the ladder. Standing on
her knees while taking care not to touch him, she used her left hand to
raise Ikki's side slowly… slowly… very slowly.
"Uun…n! …Kuh."
Th-That was close!
Stella felt cold sweat forming on her back. She somehow managed to lift
up that side with her free hand and… one way or another succeeded in
pulling out her trapped one. Success! But… even so, Stella kept on
looking at the sleeping Ikki below her.
"This guy didn't wake up at all."
Well, since he was exhausted, she could understand why he was

sleeping so deeply. Seeing Ikki still not stirring, Stella gulped. Now that
he had flipped over, she was looking at his slightly exposed abdomen.
A boy's belly….
Even though she might've seen a few before, she had never touched
one. What kind of feeling would that bring?
"W-What in the world are you thinking, Stella!? That's no good! For me
www.asianovel.com
48
who's still unmarried, and a princess no less, to take interest in the body
of a boy who isn't even my lo-lo-lover or anything… that's disgraceful!"
Wait, it wasn't that bad, was it? Not like she was really holding perverted
thoughts or anything. Ikki Kurogane, the first opponent who managed to
defeat her―she wanted to learn more about a knight she'd have to face
in the future, out of pure curiosity.
That was all. Maybe. More or less.
"I-In any case he saw me naked first, so this makes us even, right…?"
It was sophistry, but Stella seemed to have justified herself that way.
Led by her curiosity towards the first knight she lost to, she once again
extended her hands towards Ikki's abdomen and put one through the
crevice of his shirt. She slowly reached as low as his solar plexus and
…gently pulled his shirt up.
"…This is… a boy's… body…."
When Ikki suddenly stripped that time they met, she didn't really see
because of her confusion, but now that she had crawled so close, she
could tell his body was unusually toned. The slight shadows of muscles
across his body looked completely different from her own as a woman.
Of course, feeling them should be different too.
"Haa… haa…."
Stella's brain started to boil at that intense urge to touch. Her head felt
feverishly dizzy, and her breathing became heavy and irregular. She
could no longer stop herself.
"…Okay."
www.asianovel.com
49
With a trembling hand, she reached towards Ikki's abdomen, and as she
touched him, an electric sensation spread through her from the texture
of Ikki's skin and muscles. It was strong while having a subtle flexibility,
a sensation she had never felt before, but she easily understood the
enormous energy it held.
"Amazing…."
It was not the body of a knight who was stumbling lost in the dark, but
one who was striving toward his goals. Stella had always told herself to
be a knight before being a woman. She knew how hard it was to hone
the body this far, and how hard to maintain such honing.
www.asianovel.com
50
She couldn't doubt Kurono any longer. Ikki certainly never gave up in
despair. His body, as thoroughly hardened as his will, proved so.
But because Kurono hadn't been exaggerating, Stella's desire to learn

more about Ikki grew even stronger. The more she knew, the more she
wanted to know. This desire started to overheat, enough to suffocate
her. She was becoming entranced, lost in a fever without cause or
reason, yet it was pleasant, which surprised her even further.
"Haa… What am I doing, I wonder…."
While tracing his abdomen with delicate fingers, she asked that question
to some invisible person in her heart, sounding like she was struggling
against delirium. But then―
"Err, that's something I want to ask too. Stella-san, what are you doing?"
To Stella who was straddling his waist and touching his skin here and
there, Ikki echoed the question back with a face that showed he had no
idea what was going on.
"A-Aieeeeeeeeeeeee!?"
Stella instantly released a dreadful scream and recoiled from Ikki.
"Wait! If you jump that hard you'll―"
Ikki's warning was fruitless. After rising so sharply, Stella's head crashed
into the ceiling with earth-shattering force and she fell from the upper
bunk bed, with a yelp, down to the floor.
"S-Stella-saaaaaan!? Are you okay!? Your head just looked like it―!"
"I-I-I-I-I'm fine! I just fell down and poured some tomato juice on my
head, that's all!"
"That's not fine one bit! Because that's tomato juice that came from
inside you! Just sit still for now! I'll prepare first aid so just sit still!"
www.asianovel.com
51
Part 8
"That should do it."
Ikki treated Stella with the emergency kit from his drawer, to Stella's
embarrassed gratitude.
"You're quite good."
"I've lived alone since middle school, so I can do at least this much."
Well, it's not like anyone helped me while I lived in that house either.
As Ikki sighed, Stella said something strange.
"…I heard about you. From the chairman."
"About me?"
"About how you were treated at school, even by your family."
"Wha… why's that person spreading the delicate matters of someone

else's family? Sorry, it probably wasn't a pleasant story."
"That's not it. Rather, I want you to tell me."
"Tell you what?"
"How can you hope to become a knight when everyone treats you so
badly?"
"…Why do you want to hear about that?"
"I-It's not like, it's definitely not like I want to know more about you!
Don't get conceited! I was just wondering why a novice with such low
magic power would still want to be a knight! Th-That's what I'm curious
about!"
"Saying something so awful right to my face… it feels somehow

refreshing."
Well, his story wasn't really worth hiding. Ikki was a little embarrassed
about telling it, but if Stella wanted to know so badly, he couldn't reject
www.asianovel.com
52
her.
"There's a person I'm trying to reach."
"A person? Do you mean Samurai Ryouma?"
A well-known hero, who anyone of the Kurogane family would

emulate―Ikki thought it natural for that name to come up.
"Yeah, exactly so. I've never had talent, so my parents and relatives
have spurned me since I was young. Mine's a lineage of heroes
stretching back generations, where talentless children are a burden. I
wasn't allowed to participate in my family's magic lessons. Instead of a
seat at New Year's parties, I was locked up out of sight every time."
「You can't do anything, so don't try.」
On his fifth birthday, those were the last words Ikki's own father ever
uttered to him, and after that never spoke or turned a gaze to him
again. Since the views of the family head shaped the whole household,
Ikki Kurogane was treated as "one who didn't exist" by everyone else
too.
It was painful enough that he honestly wanted to disappear.
"But at that time, Ryouma-san spoke to me."
Even now, Ikki Kurogane could clearly remember that snowy day. It was
New Year's and the whole family was gathered, but the holiday meant
nothing to Ikki. Hearing cheerful laugher despite being locked away
made staying in the house painful, so he sneaked out to the mountain
behind the family mansion.
And… he lost his way. The sun soon set and the air grew cold. Gentle
snowfall turned into a blizzard.
No one came to find him. The reason was obvious: who'd help a child
that didn't exist anyway? Even if Ikki froze to death, neither his parents
nor his relatives would grieve.
www.asianovel.com
53
In this family, only his sister would be hurt if he died… but she was just
one person.
As he thought that, he couldn't help but cry. Not because he had no

talent, but because no one ever believed in him.
…It was then that Ryouma Kurogane, an elderly man with large build
and white imperial moustache, appeared before Ikki. He said to the
crying Ikki―that Ikki should cherish those tears.
Those tears were proof that Ikki hadn't given up on himself.
「Listen boy. You're still a brat now. When you grow up, don't become a
boring adult like that lot who glorify something as pointless as talent.
Don't become a feeble adult who gives up without trying and calls it
maturity. Become an adult who walks so far ahead they can't even trace
your footsteps. A man can reach any goal if he doesn't give up. After all,
mankind once flew to the moon despite not having wings.」
The old man said those words to him with a youthful smile, and brushed
off the snow that had settled on Ikki's head.
"I was… overjoyed. It was the first time someone told me I didn't have to
give up on myself. Though I was a child, I knew that those were simply
words, and that he wouldn't guarantee anything about my future."
But still, he was happy. Even if they were just a few words, he felt truly
saved.
"So I decided right then. If I have to grow up, I'll grow up to be like him.
And if I ever met someone in the same situation, then unlike my parents,
I'd say 'You don't have to give up', and point out that people aren't just
their talents. I'll be an adult who carries that man's words to others. I'm
still not good enough to do it right now, though. I have to be stronger, as
strong as he was, or my words are nothing more than platitudes from
the weak. That's why I can't simply yield in a place like this. If I want to
www.asianovel.com
54
be as strong as Ryouma Kurogane, then winning in the Sword-Art

Festival is the least I must do."
"…I see. So that's Ikki's dream."
"You think it's hopeless?"
Bull's-eye. Stella's expression clouded awkwardly. She really thought

Ikki's dream was wonderful, but… to attain it―
"You don't have to say it, or make that face either. I know it's not
something I can do easily. But even so―Stella-san, if you had a dream
you just can't abandon, and if someone told you 'It's impossible for you,
just give up', then… would you meekly agree?"
"Ah―"
Stella's eyes opened wide. Her scarlet pupils shined bright, as if finally
understanding something. As if accepting something.
"Hehe, hahaha."
Stella's apologetic look vanished and she burst out in laughter.
"Yes, that's right. I wouldn't give up. Even if I'm burnt badly, why should
I give up?"
After hearing Ikki's words, Stella remembered that she was the same
years ago.
"So that's the reason. It's true, we don't need to worry over reaching our
dreams. If my efforts are useless even after I've given my all, then that's
that, but we can't decide they're useless before we even try."
"Exactly. No matter how much I lack talent, and how many people say
I'm hopeless, I won't give up on myself because of that. Especially since
I hate to lose."
"Though I didn't think there was someone else who hated to lose as
much as I do."
www.asianovel.com
55
Saying that, Stella started to laugh again. It was a laughter that sounded
very surprised, but very happy.
She relaxed and raised her hands.
"…Ahh, I lost. I put you on my own silly scale of prodigy and mediocrity,
and didn't see the real you. It was impossible for me to win with these
presumptuous, half-hearted feelings in the first place. It's my complete
defeat, Ikki."
In speaking those words, Stella felt somewhat liberated. She had no

more doubts about Kurono's advice. Ikki was a person who shared the
same spirit, and he was stronger―that was exactly why she could learn
from him, and if she followed him she'd surely become stronger herself.
With honest conviction, from the bottom of her heart, Stella was thankful
for meeting Ikki. How could she not be, when she crossed the world for
this?
And Ikki, after seeing her bright expression, felt that Stella had come to
understand him. She seemed satisfied with his replies. In that case―
"Then, since we've reached an agreement here―shall we discuss that

other important matter?"
"Huh? Which one?"
"Well, I mean… I won the duel, right?"
"Of course. Even though I hate to lose, I'm not so unreasonably stubborn
that I'll deny it when it happens."
"Then that means Stella-san is my slave from now on, right?"
"…Eh?"
Stella's eyes suddenly grew big, like a dove shot with a pellet.
"Don't you remember we made a bet? Whoever loses will submit to the
winner, and obey any kind of order."
Instantly, Stella's complexion went boiling red, then paled to bluish
www.asianovel.com
56
white. It seemed she completely forgot about the deal because so many
things had happened.
"So since I won, let's get started right away―"
"Wh, th-th-that was, that! A fi-figure of wo-wo-words, and, like, I just got
too excited, and…!"
"Hmm, I wonder what I'll demand first. You'll listen to anything, right?"
"A-A-Anything!? N-No, th-that's, th-th-that's, I did say I'll do anything, but

anything's not alright! Totally not alright, right!?"
Stella dove into a corner of her bed and covered herself with blankets,
as if trying to hide from Ikki. What did she say about not being
unreasonably stubborn?
"Eh? Then Stella-san, you're going back on your word?"
"Ugh…."
"Well, if you're that unwilling, it's okay. Ahh, I guess Vermillion's imperial
family can't keep its promises?"
"Aa, ugh…."
"It's a bit disappointing."
"Wa-Wait a minute!"
As expected, Stella reacted to Ikki's shameless taunting. Creeping out of

the blankets, she glared at Ikki with half-crying eyes.
"Who says we can't keep them!? Fi-Fine! I'll become your slave or dog!
I'll do whatever you want! I'll do indecent things too! You pervert! Idiot! I
hate you!"
"You came up with this and now you're mad about it!?"
…Well, maybe I was a bit too mean.
Ikki wanted to chastise Stella for speaking carelessly and betting herself
www.asianovel.com
57
so easily, but he seemed to have overdone it. From the beginning, he

never intended to make Stella his slave. His real request was―
"Then here's an order. Stella-san, be my roommate."
―for them to live in this room together.
"Eh… that's… that's all?"
"Yeah. I was thinking while we fought that we might be able to have a

peaceful relationship, and I wanted to become friends with Stella-san
too. Rather than an order, it's more like a wish."
Ikki wanted to know more, and more deeply, about this girl whose spirit
resembled his own. At his words―
"Fuah…."
―the girl who was thinking the exact same thing felt her brain boil over.
"Y-You, ju-just… just what are you… calling me pretty… and that you
want to be friends… to an unmarried princess like it's nothing. Really,
you really have no delicacy at all…."
Maybe she couldn't look up straight at Ikki anymore. Even her ears were
dyed red as she averted her gaze. On the other hand, Ikki took that
reaction as anger.
"Ah, th-then you don't want to? Making you live together with a boy,
sorry for saying something so rude. Let's go find the chairman. If we
beg, I think she can manage at least another room―"
"Wait!"
Stella grabbed Ikki as he was about to leave.
"…It's fine."
"Eh?"
"I-I said… I don't mind it!"
www.asianovel.com
58
"Eh? It's really okay?"
"I-I'll tell you this, but it's only because it's an order! I'll be troubled if
you think Vermillion royalty are liars. That's all, I say! I-It's not like I-I'm
doing this because I want to be friends with you even this much!"
Stella stood up after throwing glances all over the place. She really
expressed it in a roundabout way… but Ikki understood that she was
consenting. That made him very happy.
"Then let's get along from now on, Stella-san."
"…It can't be helped, so I'll be in your care… hmph!"
Stella shook his hand while looking the other way. Her hand was far
smaller than he had imagined, and far warmer.
Just as they finally worked out the roommate issue, the dormitory bell
rang. It was the signal for eight o'clock.
"Ugh, it seems like I slept quite a bit. Guess it's too late now."
"Is there something inconvenient about eight o'clock?"
"The dining halls here close at eight. What am I going to do about

dinner?"
The curfew is at nine. I guess I should go to the supermarket and buy

something. But my body hurts after using Ittou Shura, so I really don't
want to cook….
It was scary to think what would happen if he sliced off a finger. Ikki

folded his arms in worry, but Stella proposed a solution with a strangely
excited voice.
"I-If that's all, then I'll make something."
"Eh? Is that okay?"
"I mean, Ikki is… my ma-master though I'm very reluctant about it… and
it's a maid's duty to cook when the master wants a meal."
www.asianovel.com
59
"…Erm, can't we just forget all the talk about being master and slave?"
"Th-That's no good! Royalty never break a promise! S-So stop being

reluctant and let me serve you!"
What an outrageously great maid she was. And to be honest, Ikki was at
that age when a girl's homemade cooking was rather appealing.
"I understand. Then let's go to the nearby supermarket together. I'll at

least do the buying, Stella-san."
"Mu―"
…Huh? Why's she pouting this time?
"…That's not allowed."
"That, being?"
"That 'Stella-san' thing. Ikki is the master here, and on top of that you're
older, so it's weird for you to add an honorific. Say it without the '-san'."
"Err… I shouldn't. I mean, Stella-san is really a princess…."
"And who is it that wants to be friends with this princess?"
"Uh…."
"Isn't it weird for friends to be so formal?"
Well, that's indeed the case, but―
"Isn't it weirder for friends to be master and slave?"
"This is one issue, that is another."
"Eeeeehhh!?"
"In any case!"
Stella pointed a finger, *stab!*, at the tip of Ikki's nose.
"I won't reply if you don't call me Stella."
www.asianovel.com
60
She declared it in an adorably angry way, but at the same time she
sounded quite embarrassed. Ikki didn't want to address a princess in an
unfitting manner… but it was true they should become friends, so
refusing her now would be bad too.
"…Heh. I get it, Stella."
In the end, Ikki gave in. Or rather, Stella had been leading him through
the conversation for a while now. What an outrageously great maid she
was!
"Yeah. Then let's go, Ikki! I still don't know much about Japan, so be sure
to escort me properly."
"Yes, yes."
But even though he called her name with no formality at all, if it made
her so happy, he'd have to speak this way from now on. Captivated by
Stella's smile, Ikki arrived at that conclusion with a grin of his own.
References Jump up↑ Tokyo Dome has an area of 112,456 square

meters. Jump up↑ The Heisei period, which started in 1989, is the
current era according to Japan's era naming system. Harakiri as an
official punishment was abolished during the Meiji period, in 1873. Jump
up↑ Lævateinn: A weapon, possibly a sword or staff, mentioned in Norse
mythology's Poetic Eddas. In popular culture, it is associated with fire.
This uses the kanji 妃竜の罪剣, Hiryuu no Zaiken ("Empress Dragon's Sin
Blade"). Jump up↑ Intetsu, 陰鉄: "Shadow Iron" Jump up↑ Dragon
Breath: This uses the kanji 妃竜の息吹, Hiryuu no Sokusui ("Empress
Dragon's Breath"). Jump up↑ Imperial Arts: This uses the kanji 皇室剣
術, Koushitsu Kenjutsu ("Imperial Sword Technique"). Jump up↑ Blade
Steal: This uses the kanji 模倣剣技, Muhou Kenjutsu ("Imitation Sword
Technique"). Jump up↑ Katharterio Salamandra: "Salamander of
Purgatory", in Greek. This uses the kanji 天壌焼き焦がす竜王の
焔, Tenjou Yakikogasu Ryuu-Ou no Honoo ("Heaven-and-Earth-Searing
Dragon King's Flame"). Jump up↑ Shura: A low-ranking Buddhist deity or
demigod. They are more powerful than humans, but are chained to the
www.asianovel.com
61
cycle of rebirth by great egotistical passions, especially envy. Jump

up↑ Ittou Shura, 一刀修羅: "One-Blade Shura"
www.asianovel.com
62
Vol. 1 :
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: Visitor from that Former Home Part 1
On an early morning in still-chilly April, two figures stood outside Hagun

Academy. One was Ikki Kurogane; he was wearing a jersey and standing
in front of the main gate, sipping from a sports drink bottle while moving
his shoulders up and down lightly. The other was Stella Vermillion; she
was quite a distance away and panting from fatigue, running towards
the main gate.
Ikki had no magic talent so he set intense training routines for himself,
and ran about twenty kilometers every morning to maintain his physical
fitness. Those twenty kilometers weren't some light jogging; he sprinted
at full speed and changed the rhythm often to strain his heart and lungs.
Stella, who had become his roommate three days ago, also joined him in
this daily routine.
On the first day, Stella collapsed along the road. On the second, she
threw up. Because of that, Ikki started to match his pace for today, the
third day.
"Didn't I say not to mind me!?"
But when he dropped his speed, Stella shouted at Ikki with an intensity
he hadn't seen before, so he ran as usual today too. And today, though
there was quite a delay, she made sure to reach him.
www.asianovel.com
63
…As I thought, Stella really is amazing.
As she staggered to the gate, Ikki admired Stella's figure. She possessed
great talent in magic, but also trained herself physically. He had to
acknowledge that she continued to improve without relying solely on her
talent.
"Haa, haaaa―! Goooaaal…."
"Well done."
"I-I'm fine… th-this much is―"
She was so exhausted that her clothes were damp with sweat. That was
some amazing willpower. Ikki watched Stella breathe heavily, and
offered her the beverage he had just been consuming.
"Here, want some?"
Stella stared at the bottle with a bewildered expression.
"Eh, that's… indirect kiss…."
"What's wrong? …Oh, sorry. You can't take a bottle that a boy used."
"I-I didn't say anything was wrong with it! Just the opposite!"
"Opposite?"
"N-N-Nothing, you idiot! Give it to me!"
Ah, of all places, she drank from where I put my mouth.
Stella took the bottle with her face even redder than running had made
it, and Ikki wasn't fast enough pointing that out. Feeling apologetic, he
ducked away from Stella's gaze to look at Hagun Academy's main gate,
where there was a signboard indicating the upcoming school formalities.
"The opening ceremony, finally."
It would be deeply personal for Ikki. Last year had passed him by, but
this year was different because Kurono Shinguuji, the new board
www.asianovel.com
64
chairman, was giving all students the chance to learn. He could feel his
anticipation rising. And also―
"You look pretty happy, Ikki."
"Do I? Actually, there's someone I want to meet."
"…I don't suppose you're talking about a girl?"
Huh? I feel killing intent.
"Umm, it's true she's a girl, but―"
"Farewell."
"Wait, wait! Put down Lævateinn and listen to the rest! I'm talking about
my little sister!"
"Sister? Come to think of it, you said something about a sister during the
duel."
"Yeah. She's entering as a first-year. I haven't contacted her after

running away from home, so I'm kinda happy to see her after so long."
She was a girl with silver twin-tails, always following Ikki around with
small unsteady steps. She was a spoiled and lonely cry-baby, but also
his cute little sister who hadn't scorned him when his brother, mother,
father, and relatives all did. For Ikki,
Shizuku Kurogane was his only family. How much had she grown in four
years?
"I'm looking forward to it."
"I have one question about that sister. You're sure she's actually
connected by blood, right?"
"Oh, she's just a normal blood-related sibling you'd find in any family.
Why?"
"Then I'll forgive you."
www.asianovel.com
65
Why was he being forgiven? Ikki didn't quite get it, but his policy was to
avoid things he couldn't understand. Ikki looked at the signboard again
and thought about the days to come. The fights that decided the right to
perform at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival that were about to begin.
Part 2
"Okay☆! To all the new students, congratulations on getting in―♥!"
*Bang!* Standing on the platform in front of the students, a young

teacher greeted everyone with a shot of confetti and a big smile.
"I'm Yuuri Oreki, the person in charge of Year One Class One. It's my first
time teaching homeroom, so I'd be very happy if you call me Yuuri-
chan☆ and treat me as a friend―♪"
Their school days were starting quite lightheartedly. Stella, sitting in a

neighboring desk as if linked to Ikki by fate, grumbled at Oreki's manic
enthusiasm.
"…She seems exhausting."
"Haha, that's true, but she's a good teacher."
"You know her?"
"Well, a little bit."
Ikki smiled, and turned his attention back to the teacher's speech.
"Since today's the first day, there aren't any lessons! But I do have
something to share about the representative selection battles for the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Everyone, can you take out your student
datapads?"
As instructed, Ikki took out a palm-sized liquid crystal terminal from his
breast pocket. The Hagun Academy student pad was an all-in-one tool
that could be used as ID, wallet, cell-phone, internet terminal, and much
more.
"Okay, like Miss Director said in the opening ceremony, Hagun Academy
www.asianovel.com
66
was using an attribute score system to select the Festival representative

up until last year, right? But from this year forward, selection by
attribute scores has been abolished! The system was changed to a
tournament with the whole school participating, and six people will be
chosen based on results from actual battles! Wow, violence! The
selection battle executive committee will send messages to your
datapads, so you should come to the designated place when the dates
and times are confirmed, okay? It's a loss by default if you don't come,
so be careful―♥"
Stella suddenly raised her hand.
"Sensei[1]."
"Non non. If you don't call me Yuuri-chan☆ then I won't reply."
"…Yu-Yuuri-chan."
"Yay! What is it, Stella-chan?"
"How many matches will these selection battles involve?"
"I'm not sure, but each student should go through roughly ten matches
or more. After the matches start, you'll definitely have one match every
three days, so be ready―♪"
Ikki felt a bit relieved after hearing that, since Ittou Shura's once-a-day
limit made consecutive battles quite severe. But while this arrangement
was good for Ikki, it was much less convenient for his fellow students.
"Hey, you can't be serious."
"Too troublesome~. Then I won't be able to go out!"
"I don't really want to participate in the Festival anyway."
Displeased voices sounded across the classroom, but of course not

everyone was as interested in the Sword-Art Festival as Ikki. For one
thing, illusionary forms weren't used there, making the fights dangerous.
Some people didn't want to risk injury just to raise their rankings.
www.asianovel.com
67
Graduating peacefully and acquiring mage-knight qualification, finding a

high-salary job and attending to it with normal diligence―there were
many students who sought that straight a path.
One of those students spoke up.
"Are there any penalties for losing or abstaining?"
"Nope~♪ There's no penalty, and no black marks on your grades either,

but there are bonuses if you win~☆ And of course, you can also abstain,
and people who aren't interested in joining the Festival should write the
executive committee a mail saying they won't participate. You'll be
removed from the roster immediately. But you know…."
Oreki looked at Ikki's direction for a moment, and smiled gently.
"Even if it might be very tough, I still think this is a wonderful system

that gives each of you an equal chance to win the Sword-Art Festival and
become a Seven Stars Sword King. That's why I want you all to
participate ambitiously if you can. I'm sure everyone will treasure the
experience."
Ikki nodded gratefully at the gaze aimed towards him. He knew Oreki
from when she was his entrance examiner, and he was now attending
Hagun because she evaluated Ikki properly.
As his mind wandered toward that event from a year ago, he recalled
something.
Wait, doesn't Oreki-sensei―
"So everyone, please do your best from now on! LET'S

ALL ABUUAAABUFUUU!!!"
―have an extremely weak body? But by the time he remembered it,

Oreki was already vomiting blood onto the floor.
"Yu-Yuuri-chaaaaan!?"
His classmates screamed at the bright red explosion from the teacher's
www.asianovel.com
68
mouth, and Ikki jumped from his seat to support Oreki.
"Ah, she's okay, she's okay. Everyone please calm down. You don't have
to worry so much. Oreki-sensei is just very unhealthy."
"No, that's worrying too! How can there be so much blood!?"
Coughing violently, Oreki showed her distressed students a fragile smile.
"Oh, I'm quite fine, as Kurogane-kun said. Your teacher… has been
spewing a liter of blood each day since she was a child…."
"What's fine about that!?"
"…Well, I've been living with this body for over twenty years. It'll be fine
again in a week. Haha… amazing, isn't it?"
Ikki sighed.
"Please don't be proud of something so sad. Erm, I'll take her to the
nurse for now, so why don't you guys clean up the pool of blood over
here?"
"Gotcha. Leave that to us!"
After seeing a peach-blonde girl nod, Ikki leaned Oreki on his shoulder
and headed towards the infirmary.
On the way, he asked his teacher about something that had been
worrying him for a while.
"Oreki-sensei, you seem to be in quite the mood today. Was that to

welcome the incoming students?"
*Cough cough* "…Yes, it's the opening day after all… so to congratulate
everyone and fire up their spirit, I pushed myself."
So that was why, as he thought. It was something his gentle teacher

would do.
"Oreki-sensei, there's something important I'd like to say."
www.asianovel.com
69
"What is it?"
"I think you ended up disturbing them instead."
"Urgh…."
It was harsh, but it was for her own good. People had to act their age.
Part 3
"Sensei says we can just go home today."
The first homeroom of the year ended with Ikki delivering that message.
Guess I'll go look for Shizuku? I shouldn't remain here much longer
anyway.
He had been feeling confused gazes since the class started, from people
wondering how to deal with him. Oreki had collapsed before the
students could share introductions, but no doubt they already knew he
was repeating this grade level.
Maybe I acted more openly than I should've.
Minding his classmates' feelings, Ikki turned to leave, but―
"Senpai[2]!"
"Whoa!"
―one of his female classmates grabbed onto him. It caught Stella's

attention immediately.
"Wha―!? W-Wait a minute! What's going on here, Ikki!"
"That's what I want to know! H-Hey, what are you doing so suddenly?"
"Ah, when I realized I finally had a chance to speak to Senpai properly, I

got too excited and… please excuse me."
The cute peach-blonde girl apologizing to him was the same girl who had
agreed to clean up. Licking her lips cutely, she separated from Ikki.
www.asianovel.com
70
"I'm Kagami Kusakabe. I'm a huuuuge fan of yours~!"
"Fan?"
The world held Blazers in high regard, and mage-knights were always at
the center of attention. This included student knights, and there were
even those like Stella who the media watched with interest. In addition,
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the highest battle for students, was
broadcast all over the country via the Net. It wasn't rare for students to
enroll into the academy after becoming a fan of one of those celebrities.
But… that had nothing to do with Ikki, so he tilted his head in confusion
after hearing this response.
"I don't think I've done anything to deserve fans. Maybe you're confusing
me with someone else?"
"Oh please, Senpai! Trying to play dumb, you~. I'm talking about this,
you know?"
Ikki wasn't trying to play dumb, but when he saw the datapad Kagami
presented, his tongue got stuck in his throat. Stella, who was also
looking at the display, cried out in surprise.
"Hey, isn't that our duel!?"
"Could it be that Senpai and Stella-chan actually didn't know? Neither of

you look on the Net at all?"
"Yeah, I'm not good with machines and stuff."
"I don't keep up with that. And I don't have a computer either."
"Huh, oh well. This was uploaded to a video sharing site immediately

after you two finished your duel. It caused quite a stir. Everyone knows
about it, right?"
All the classmates who were listening to their conversation nodded.
"Yep, I saw that video."
www.asianovel.com
71
"And a ton of articles got posted. Shouldn't most people know of it?"
"I saw it too. I wanted to ask about a lot of things, but you're a year
older, so it was hard to speak out. Hahaha…."
So that's the real reason for the gazes I felt before?
"Ah… I'm sorry for troubling you. But it's okay to talk to me normally,
since we're classmates and all."
"Really!?"
All the girls in the class approached him instantly.
"Thank goodness! Thank you very much, Kurogane-san!"
"I've been wanting to talk to Kurogane-san ever since I saw that match!"
"Me too! I mean, you were so cool!"
"Erm, Kurogane-senpai. If it's not a bother, could you teach me

swordsmanship? I want to be stronger like you!"
"Ah! That's unfair! I wanted to ask that!"
Ikki pleaded with the cheering girls whose eyes all glowed with affection
and respect.
"W-Wait a minute. I did say it was okay to talk freely, but it's confusing if
you all come at me like that."
Since Ikki spent all his leisure time training instead of interacting with
the opposite sex, of course he'd be uncomfortable. Girls his age had
never approached him like this, and the admiration sparkling in their
eyes made it all the more embarrassing.
Kagami giggled at his expression.
"Is being popular that surprising? Senpai, you're seriously the center of
attention right now. Especially from the female population, according to
www.asianovel.com
72
my data!"
"Eh? W-Why?"
"I mean, aren't you like, su~per strong? Girls who aim to be mage-
knights all love strong guys. And even though you're that strong, you're
called a Failed Knight. Something so mysterious sends the heart racing.
But most importantly, Senpai, you have such an adorable face―"
"I-I don't really think that's true though."
"And that troubled face also pushes a girl's maternal instincts hard―"
At Kagami's words, the girls surrounding him all cheered "Right! Right!"
and "Even though he's older, he's so cute!"
C-Cute? I know my face isn't too manly, but being labeled cute by girls
younger than me… as a guy, that gives me complicated feelings!
Well, being liked was way better than being hated. Ikki thought that with
a smile, when Kagami suddenly grabbed his right hand.
"Ka-Kagami-san!?"
After latching on, Kagami came to point-blank range and pleaded with
teary eyes.
"So, Senpai. I have a big favor to ask my super popular senior. Won't you
listen to your cute junior's request~?"
"W-What is it? If I can help… then I'll try to…?"
"Yay~♪ Thank you so much! Actually, I was thinking of starting a

newspaper club, the Hagun High School Wall Newspaper, and I wanted
to put everything about you in the first issue! The title would be… that's
right, how about 『The Menacing Ambush! The Rumored Supernova
Conquered!』, or something like that?"
She wanted to write this terrible story even with Stella standing right
here? Ikki broke into a sweat and looked to his side.
www.asianovel.com
73
"Oo~h. Isn't it great? Being so popular. That story, why not help her with
it? Senpai."
Stella had an incredibly sour expression, but of course she wouldn't be

happy about her defeat becoming a news article. Ikki didn't have the
courage to accept after seeing her face.
"I'm really sorry, but I'm not used to that kind of thing."
But Kagami didn't retreat one step, and grabbed Ikki's arm even more
tightly.
"It's fine! I'll gently lead you through it~"
*Squish* She pressed Ikki's arm against her breasts, and a sweet feeling
immediately ran through his body.
www.asianovel.com
74
"Wha… erm… Kusakabe-san."
"Please don't treat me like a stranger. Kagami is fine. Isn't our

relationship like that~?"
What kind of relationship do we suddenly have? Didn't we just meet?
"Kagami-san, err, let go a little. It's touching."
"Oh really? Touching? What is?"
Did Kagami not realize it? She blinked, but after realizing Ikki's arm was
on her chest, she grasped the situation and revealed her deepest
thoughts with an amazingly evil grin.
www.asianovel.com
75
"No way, I won't let go until you agree to an interview~"
She pressed herself against him even harder.
"Waaah!"
"Tell me all… about… you…♡"
A sweet voice murmuring, a warm sigh brushing his ear―these were

both to bait Ikki, and he knew it.
…C-Cute!
But Ikki was a man after all. How could he stay calm with a cute young
girl approaching him so aggressively? Even though he knew she was
leading him on, her assertive appeal overwhelmed him.
Stella's patience finally hit rock bottom after seeing Ikki in that state.
"Hey Ikki―!"
What was he acting so lovestruck for!? This miserable person! She tried
to rebuke Ikki like that.
"Hey Senpai, we also want a chat with you."
But before she could, an insolent voice like that of a ferocious beast
erupted without trying to hide its hostility.
Part 4
Five wild-eyed boys pushed through the ring of girls to stand before Ikki,
and one conspicuously tall boy among them spoke with the
overpowering voice from before.
"You seem to be quite popular, but don't you think flirting with all the
chicks in class is going too far?"
Ikki's monopoly over the girls was apparently getting on the guy's
nerves, if the vein popping on his temple was any sign. Their classmates
didn't take to that attitude, though.
www.asianovel.com
76
"What's with you, Manabe!? Are you jealous?"
"Don't start sulking just because you're not popular! You're the worst!"
Their words seemed to set off the rest of the guy's group.
"Whore, what did you just say!? Don't go spouting shit at Ma-kun!"
Manabe's followers were now threatening the girls, but if they wanted to
pick a fight, Ikki thought it was best if he remained their target. He
bowed before them slightly, trying to calm them down.
"If I bothered you, I'm sorry about that. Causing a racket after school
certainly isn't appropriate, like you said."
"The hell is this? Are you trying to play decent, you fraud?"
"Fraud? What do you mean?"
"Even if you can trick these idiot girls, you can't trick me. There's no way
an F-Rank can beat an A-Rank. That match was probably fake, to get
popular like this."
"Err, I haven't tricked anyone. And you're being rude to Stella."
"So you're still saying you beat an A-Rank? That's pretty shameless. If
you're so strong, then let's spar a little right now and see."
At his words, the five boys started to circle Ikki like hyenas surrounding
prey, and the four with Manabe summoned their Devices. Kagami yelled
out at that sight.
"Hey wait! Are you guys serious!? You'll be suspended if you use Devices
here!"
"Shut up, bitch! Get back if you don't wanna get hurt."
Manabe's four followers ignored her warning and brandished their

weapons. Judging from their ferocious expressions, they weren't using
illusionary form. But even in this situation, Ikki held his composure and
tried to control the situation.
www.asianovel.com
77
"No, we can't do this here. As Kusakabe-san said, fighting in the

classroom is against school rules. Our powers as student knights are
restricted in this academy, and we're not allowed to use them outside of
designated zones. If you'd like to fight, let's go somewhere else. I'll play
along with you until evening in one of the practice fields."
Ikki was saying he could spar at one of the training arenas. He would
accompany these boys even though they weren't worth fighting and
he'd rather go find his sister. He was acting as a senior, indulging his
juniors.
"You bastard…."
Yet another vein popped on Manabe's temple, because Ikki had made a
blunder. What Manabe and his followers wanted wasn't to spar, but to
see an F-Rank coward crawl at their feet and beg forgiveness for using
deceit to make himself popular with girls. Instead, this F-Rank said he
wanted to fight after switching locations? That was pure insult.
"Don't be cocky, you damn repeater! Get him, guys!"
Huh? Did I say something wrong?
It was too late to wonder. The boys could no longer be stopped from
trying to cut Ikki down, and the girls screamed at the unfolding scene.
This was no longer a mess he could resolve peacefully. Ikki sighed. He
had to use force now.
"Senpai! I'll vouch for your legitimate self-defense, so stomp them

good!"
Kagami urged him to fight and promised to absolve him if the school
authorities investigated. That was a nice proposal, but―
"No, there's no need."
No need, because he wouldn't wield his Device in this scuffle.
In an instant, Ikki focused his sight. He didn't need color, so Ikki cut off
that detail, and seeing the world moving in gray, he transferred the
www.asianovel.com
78
acuity of his color sense to his motion perception. As he did so, the
movements of the world around him slowed. This was no special power,
just the boost in cognition that even regular people would receive from
danger, except that Ikki could activate it consciously since, obviously, he
couldn't reach the level of concentration needed to win a fight in under a
minute without this sort of ability.
The gray world around him slowed and dimmed as if sinking to the
bottom of the sea, and Ikki analyzed his surroundings. There were four
enemies to his left, right, front and back.
The fastest would be the one wielding a Japanese sword and coming
directly from the front.
Seeing that, Ikki gently used the back of his empty right hand to hit the
center of the sword, and with a completely relaxed motion, he changed
the trajectory of the swing.
"Eh―?"
Surprise emerged on the face of the boy who swung the sword. His
blade flew horizontally past Ikki, and at the same time, Ikki used one leg
to trip him.
"Waaah!"
As he tripped, he crashed into his compatriot coming at Ikki from behind

with a longsword-shaped Device, and they both tumbled crashing into
some nearby desks.
Two down.
"You son of a biiiiitch!"
"Diiieeeee!"
Two boys on his left and right attacked him simultaneously with axes.
They were both aiming for Ikki's head, so responding was simple.
"Hup―"
www.asianovel.com
79
Ikki folded his knees and ducked. A second later, the clear sound of steel
on steel rang above him. That was the sound of a clash between two
parties giving their full strength.
"Gaaaaaaaah!"
Both boys fell screaming. The jolt of impact had completely numbed
their arms.
One left.
"Sh-Shit!"
Manabe's haughtiness was nowhere to be found. He couldn't

comprehend how his friends were defeated so easily, so he summoned
his Device in confusion. It was a large-caliber revolver, an unusual
Device for an Easterner, and he aimed the muzzle at Ikki. He could fire a
magic bullet with just a squeeze of the trigger.
Ikki was already moving. He grabbed a eraser from someone's desk

close by and flicked it upward with his thumb. The piece of rubber hit the
ceiling, bounced down, and―wedged itself in the space between the
gun's hammer and percussion cap.
Manabe raised a voiceless scream as if he saw a ghost. Ikki had disabled

the gun in a totally unimaginable way.
Ikki stepped into the now defenseless Manabe's blind side, and―
*Bam!*
―clapped his palms together before Manabe's eyes.
"Hii―"
But that was enough. Though Ikki had only clapped once, Manabe fell
down on his back and stared at Ikki with trembling eyes. And why not?
Right before those eyes, an empty-handed F-Rank had defeated five
Device-wielding Blazers like it was nothing. There was no way Manabe
would have any fight left in him, so Ikki didn't need to give a finishing
www.asianovel.com
80
blow. No battle using Devices had happened. No combat had even

occurred.
At that outcome, Ikki looked downwards with a smile that according to

Kusakabe was sure to spark a girl's feminine instincts.
"Let's get along, since we're going to be classmates for a whole year."
Manabe could only nod his trembling head. The classmates around them
also stood stunned after seeing Ikki disable five Blazers without injury.
"E-Eh? Stella, isn't the mood a bit too cold?"
"Naturally! What do you think happens when you show off so much

power?"
"Show off? I thought I held back enough not to hurt them though."
"Isn't that exactly what everyone's so surprised about?"
Stella sighed in amazement. But at that moment―
*Clap clap clap*
Applause came from the classroom entrance. Everyone turned,

wondering who it was, and saw a small girl standing in the hall. She had
short silver hair and jade-green eyes, showing enough charm to
fascinate everyone, and she wore a light smile on her flower bud-like
pink lips.
"Overwhelming strength that never lets weaklings approach. That's just

like you, Onii-sama[3]."
Her refined voice resounded like song.
Onii-sama. At that word, Ikki's eyes widened.
"You can't be…."
No, he didn't need to ask. The tone, features, hairstyle, and everything
www.asianovel.com
81
else about her had changed so much, but only one person in the world
called him so. She was the sole resident of the vast Kurogane estate who
put him at ease, his one and only little sister that followed him around
with small steps.
"Shizu…ku?"
"Yes. It's been so long, Onii-sama."
Part 5
"Shizuku!"
Ikki rushed over to his sister and took her hands.
"Wow, it's really you! You've grown up so much, I didn't recognize you!"
"Of course, since we haven't met in four years. It would be more odd if I
didn't change."
"Ahaha, that's true. But still, I'm so happy! To think that Shizuku would
come for me! I was going to look for you myself, but I had a bit of
trouble in class and―no, that doesn't even matter, right? Sorry, I'm
getting too excited."
He wanted to say many things, to apologize for suddenly leaving home,

to share his joy in this reunion. But all those things tried to leave his
mouth together, so he couldn't speak properly. It was quite troubling.
"Hey Ikki. Could she be the sister you mentioned this morning?"
Stella's question was a lifesaver, giving Ikki a chance to pull himself

together.
"Eh? Ah! Yes! Stella, I'll introduce her to all of you―"
But when Ikki turned to the class, Shizuku grabbed his sleeve to draw his
gaze back, and pulled him closer.
"Onii-sama… I've wanted to see you so much…."
www.asianovel.com
82
Touching Ikki's cheeks, Shizuku kissed him with pale pink lips.
At this heedlessly public kiss, the rest of the class screamed.
"WHAT THE HELL―!?"
"W-Wait a minute! Ikki! Y-Y-You! What do you think you're doing!?"
Of course, Ikki was the one most confused about getting kissed by his
little sister. He quickly removed Shizuku's hands from his jacket.
"I-I-I don't know what happened either! Shizuku! Just now, what did
you…!?"
www.asianovel.com
83
"Shizuku! Just now, what did you…!?"

"What? …It was a kiss, you know?"
"What? …It was a kiss, you know?"
"I know that! I'm surprised because I'm totally clear about that! But why
did you kiss me!?"
"Does there need to be a reason? A kiss is proof of deep love, something

done even by people sharing the shallow, fickle, and crude bond of
romantic love, so isn't it natural for siblings of the same blood to kiss?
Rather, it's odd for them not to. Besides, kissing is simply a greeting in
other countries."
"Eh? Is that true? Stella, am I the weird one here?"
"Of course not! Why are you following her pace!? First of all, mouth-to-
mouth is an inexcusable greeting even in other countries! Is Japan a
nation where siblings kiss!?"
Their classmates recoiled at Stella's question and began to mutter

among themselves.
「No, that's definitely wrong.」
「Totally impossible.」
www.asianovel.com
84
「I'd throw up just thinking about it.」
"Oh, then Shizuku, you're the one who's weird. The voters were
unanimous."
Shizuku laughed softly at that.
"There's no problem at all, Onii-sama, because they are them, and we

are us. I'm sure the sibling bonds of everyone else here are as cold as
tundra. Our modern era is sick like that. But you and I are different. Such
a kiss can't even express the love I've felt for four long years. Even if we
have sex right here, it'd be no more than a greeting."
"LIKE HELL THAT'S POSSIBLE!!!"
It was only the first period of the first day of school, but Year One Class
One found themselves already unified in mind and spirit.
"No, Shizuku, what are you saying!? For a young lady to say s-sex so
easily, how is that decent!?"
"It's a joke. You're so cute, blushing like that."
Who… who was this!? Shizuku's enchanting smile made Ikki break into a
cold sweat. The sister in his memories was terribly shy and scared of
crowds. How in the world did she turn out this way?
"Well then, Onii-sama, let's put those trivial things aside. Please feel
more of me, and let me feel more of you too."
Shizuku said that, and her arms wrapped around Ikki's neck like white
serpents. Her jade eyes, having not fallen on anyone else since she
entered the classroom, shined at Ikki like those of a bird of prey.
"These four years, I've been so lonely…."
"Wa…ah!"
Her pink lips came near for a second kiss. This was bad. Going any
farther was bad. This was no healthy relationship for siblings. But even
though Ikki knew that, he couldn't move. His sister had locked her green
www.asianovel.com
85
eyes onto him and wouldn't let him flee, so the two of them once
again―
"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"
But Stella ripped Ikki out of that dangerous position.
"Hey Ikki! Why aren't you stopping her!? Get a hold of yourself!"
"S-Sorry! I mean, thanks for saving me Stella!"
For the first time, Shizuku looked at someone other than Ikki, as if she
had just now noticed the other girl's presence.
"What are you doing?"
"That's my line! What are you up to!? Why were you getting close to
Ikki!?"
"What? I was going to kiss him."
"Th-That's right! Why on earth would you do that!?"
"Why? Well if I have to answer, then―"
Shizuku sighed at Stella's question.
"―I do with my brother whatever I like."
"Ikki! Your sister is strange! What part of her is 'a normal blood-related
sibling'!?"
"No, I'm surprised too!"
"You've interrupted us more than once now. You're that rumored

Princess Stella, right? Why is royalty intruding on a conversation
between commoners?"
"Can commoners stand such an obscene conversation either!?"
"As I said, they are them and we are us."
"You're just glossing over the issue! Think with common sense for a
www.asianovel.com
86
moment!"
"…What a noisy person. Fine, even if―let's pretend if―it's odd for a
sister to kiss her brother, and I've done something contrary to common
sense… why does it matter to you?"
"Err…."
"This issue is between him and me. A small-minded princess who's not
involved in our affairs should stay away."
Shizuku said that with a half-lidded gaze, and Stella winced. This little
sister's resolve came from a great longing for her brother Ikki after four
years of separation. Stella certainly had no direct connection, and she
shouldn't be pricking at their reunion from the sidelines, but―
"Onii-sama, there seems to be a hindrance here, so let's go somewhere

quieter and reclaim the years we lost."
―but this wench wasn't acting like a little sister. She was speaking to
Ikki in a manner that crosses beyond right-minded blood relations, and
Stella couldn't leave that kind of person alone with Ikki.
So Stella braced herself.
"…If it's a connection you need, then I have one."
Her face was dyed red as she said it.
"We have a relationship, so him kissing you, I can't allow that!"
"Eh!?"
Those words shocked Ikki, because Stella had just declared it wasn't
okay for him to kiss another girl.
Does that… by any chance… mean that Stella, towards me―
"Because Ikki is my master! If my master turns into an perverted sis-

con[4] and gets thrown out of society, it would obviously bother me!"
"That's your reason―!?"
www.asianovel.com
87
"Super huge scandal―! I can finally see the first issue, 『Squirm on My
Chest! Princess and Savage Locked in Room Almost 72 Hours!』 It'll
definitely be that!"
「Kurogane seemed mature, but he's even into…?」
「Wow, maybe he's hiding really strong appetites?」
「Making a princess your servant? That's some high level degradation

play.」
Th-This is bad. Stella just turned everything in a ridiculous direction.
"W-Wait a minute, Stella! What are you saying in front of all these
people!?"
"B-But isn't it true!? We fought that duel while betting our all, and I lost
to you. Which means, even though I'm unwilling, that my body and heart
belong to you! You could even say we're one in body and soul. There's
no way I'm not part of your affairs! And keeping one's lord on the right
path is a vassal's duty!"
"Didn't I say we should just forget about that promise!?"
"No! My royal pride won't allow it, and haven't you already given this
princess the order to 'Live together with me'!?"
"I don't remember it sounding that smooth! And I wasn't implying

anything immoral either!"
"But what you said wasn't very different!"
Which he couldn't argue, but….
"Is that true?"
An ice-cold voice struck Ikki's back, and it sent a chill cutting through
Ikki body as if water had been poured into his veins. The charm Shizuku
had been showing was nowhere to be seen. Her cold voice resounded
www.asianovel.com
88
again.
"Is it true?"
Shizuku stood there staring at Ikki, her face as stiff a Noh mask.
Scary!
"Onii-sama. I'm asking whether that was true or not."
What a heavy question. He wanted to deny it. If he didn't deny it,

something bad was going to happen. Ikki knew that, but unfortunately it
was almost exactly as Stella said, so―
"W-Well, I think some spiteful nuance was added, but… it's like she
said."
The honest Ikki couldn't help but give that answer, even if honest people
didn't live long.
"Oh, so it's true? Fu… fufufu… fufu―hii!"
"Shizuku…?"
"Liar."
Shizuku smiled with narrowed eyes, and fear―as if someone was licking
his spinal cord―raced through Ikki's body.
"Why would you tell such a lie, Onii-sama? There's no way you'd do that.
You'd never make me sad, never say something that could hurt me.
That's not―"
"E-Erm, Shizuku…-san?"
"―you at all. Ah! I understand. I'm sure this woman is blackmailing you
to go out with her. And you're covering that fact so you won't make me
worry, right? Yes, what else could―"
"Wait, just listen to me for a―"
www.asianovel.com
89
"―it be? Poor Onii-sama. What a horrible woman. This is exactly why I
didn't want you to leave home. You're so amazing and fascinating, why
else would lewd and stupid people―"
"Shizuku, I'm begging you to calm down a bit and we'll talk this over―"
"―who only have large breasts come near you? You're not to blame.
You're just captivating and dreamy. So it's all this woman's fault. It's all
this woman's fault. That's why I'll set you free. Splash
away, Yoishigure[5]!"
"H-Hey Shizuku, that's bad! You can't do that! Put that dangerous thing
away and listen to me! I'm not actually being blackmailed―hey, are you
listening!?"
Ikki could only stand there with a blanched face as Shizuku summoned
her kodachi-shaped[6] Device, Yoishigure.
"Oh please, Onii-sama. I am listening. How can Shizuku not hear

something Onii-sama said? That's more impossible than the world
spinning backward. I might be the runner-up among the first-years and a
B-Rank inferior to Stella-san, but my element is water, the natural
counter to her fire. Still, I'm thankful for your worry. I love you, Onii-
sama."
"You're obviously not listening at all! You've been talking nonsense since
the beginning!"
"Serve me, Lævateinn."
"Wha!? Why is Stella getting aggressive too!?"
"Sorry, but unlike you, I'm not so soft I'd hold back while someone points
a Device at me. If she wants to fight, then I'm ready and willing."
By the time Ikki realized it, neither Shizuku nor Stella were looking at
him any longer. Only the enemy was reflected in those jade and ruby
eyes. He could no longer stop them with words, now that they were set
on beating each other.
www.asianovel.com
90
"Okaaay! Everyone, please go out to the hall. If you stay here you'll die,
you know~!"
Kagami had already started the evacuation, showing the great

adaptability of a journalist. Soon, the only other people remaining in the
classroom were the two girls glaring at each other.
"But still, you have such a modest Device… just like your chest."
"And you, a weapon with no elegance at all, just like your vulgar breasts.
Both are only uselessly large. They fit you well."
"Someone so deprived can't help but speak her bias, but I shall forgive
it, since I'm a woman whose heart is as big as her chest."
"…Fatty."
*Snap*
Ikki heard an unpleasant sound from Stella's direction.
Ahh, it's hopeless.
Ikki left the room with his shoulders slumped, and the unavoidable
tragedy began.
"I'll kill you!"
Those two Blazers turned Year One Class One to rubble.
Part 6
Needless to say, having a classroom destroyed was a catastrophe. The

teachers conferred, and decided the punishment for the two culprits:
one week of house arrest―and so the top two incoming first-years were
both suspended on their first day of school. This scandal became the
inaugural story for Kagami's wall newspaper and spread through the
student body like wildfire.
www.asianovel.com
91
Well, Ikki was happy to be spared the 『Squirm on My Chest! Princess

and Savage Locked in Room Almost 72 Hours!』 story, but―
"…She really wasn't like that before."
He was shocked about many things, and he didn't stop sighing even
after returning to his room that night. Shizuku really had been a
sheltered, severely shy little girl. She always followed Ikki with light
footsteps, and hid whenever something embarrassing happened―a truly
obedient child. How did she turn into such a wickedly alluring teen?
Stella, now under house arrest, complained beside him with a displeased
voice.
"Maybe not, but you sure looked happy about it. Weren't you actually
delighted?"
"That's not true."
"Yes it is. If I hadn't stopped her, you would've been kissed twice."
"Ugh."
If not for Stella, he certainly would've been kissed a second time.
"B-But it wasn't like I didn't try to move because I wanted to be kissed.

How do I put this… Shizuku seemed so mature and feminine that I
became overwhelmed."
"In other words, you were fascinated by your little sister who turned out
to be so pretty after four years."
"No, I'm saying it's not like that…"
Shizuku was still Ikki's sister. He had never thought of her as more than
that, and he absolutely never would. But today, seeing her again after
four years… those alluring wet eyes, lightly blushing face, and lonely
lips… if asked whether he saw Shizuku as a woman now, he couldn't
deny it with full conviction.
"…maybe."
www.asianovel.com
92
"Sis-con."
"Erk."
"Pervert."
"I… have no excuse."
Oh no, maybe I was hungry for girls after all. To be charmed by my little
sister after four years….
Stella glared as he stumbled toward their shared bathroom.
"And where are you going?"
"I'm gonna cool my face in the shower a bit."
He had taken too many jolts today. Washing up and going to bed early
would be best.
Part 7
"So irritating."
After Ikki entered the bathroom, Stella bit her lips and pouted. What was
that "maybe"? He should've denied it with all his strength!
"…Even though you said I'm beautiful."
But to be distracted by his sister? It was so vexing that she couldn't

settle down. Despite saying he wanted to be friends and sharing the
same room, why was he still not approaching her yet? Stella had
prepared for Ikki, waking up before him every morning to mend her bed
hair so he wouldn't see her unsightly appearance, and she was ready
every night for him to engage in that legendary Japanese "yobai"
tradition[7].
Wait, it's not like I want to do that! If it happened, then of course I'd
refuse! I'd kick him! A princess can't have a premarital sexual
relationship! But….
But she couldn't bear to leave things as they were.
www.asianovel.com
93
"Even though you called an unmarried girl beautiful! Even though you
told me you wanted to get along better!"
What was the big idea, spitting out all that nonsense and then leaving
her hanging? Was this what they call "not feeding a fish that's already
been caught"? She wanted an explanation, and he had better apologize
for being mesmerized by his sister after getting kissed.
"Ah, dang it! Idiot! Ikki, you idiot! Sis-con! Just die!"
Stella felt like crying as she hit her pillow, spouting abusive language all
the while.
What if Ikki wasn't interested in Stella as a woman? What if she wasn't

what Ikki wanted? What if he was more interested in loli-type girls[8] like
Shizuku? That was bad, because even though Stella wasn't tall, she'd
been confident in her mature body, but what if Ikki got so caught up in
being a sis-con he turned into a lolicon[9] too? Then Stella's figure would
be completely incompatible with his tastes.
That would be terrible. She didn't want that. She couldn't allow that.
"―Alright."
So Stella hatched a plan.
Part 8
「Siscon.」
"Haaaa…."
Ikki sank deeper into the bathtub after remembering Stella's words, and
his feelings sank with him.
"Maybe she hates me now…."
「Pervert.」
"Wow…."
Was there a man not disheartened by a girl calling him a pervert?
www.asianovel.com
94
Honestly, it was quite unbearable, especially since those harsh words

came from Stella. Ikki respected Stella Vermillion as a real knight,
because despite her great talent, she always aimed higher and never
went easy on herself. Could he do the same if he were similarly gifted?
…Of course, she was a fascinating woman too, and being hated by
someone he admired both as a knight and a woman left him quite
depressed. He had to sweep away this bad impression as soon as he
could.
"But I should also talk with Shizuku tomorrow."
While changing Stella's impression was important, he also had to make

Shizuku understand she was no longer a child, so she couldn't go around
kissing her brother. There was nothing good in Shizuku growing up so
cute only to ruin their joyful reunion that way.
Just as Ikki thought that, Stella―wearing a bikini―charged into the

cramped bathroom.
"I-I'm coming in."
What could this be? For some reason, Ikki felt he had made some great
mistake, like thinking he just saw a whale in a pond. Ah, of course. It was
strange for Stella to wear a swimsuit in the bathroom. Strange, and
improper, and even impractical. A towel, even if it seemed
embarrassing, made more sense―
"―No no no no no!"
Ikki almost flipped upside down at this suddenly nonsensical

development.
"That's not the issue but it's weird by itself! First of all, why would you
even come in here!? I don't get the situation!"
"W-What!? You don't have to be that shocked, right?"
"I'm shocked anyway! Of course I'd be! Seriously, what's going on!? Why
would you put on a bikini and enter the bathroom that I was already
www.asianovel.com
95
in!?"
"You… can't tell?"
"I can't guess at all!"
"That… I-I was thinking of washing Ikki's body…."
Dizziness struck him. His head was spinning. His body boiled. He must
be hallucinating.
Stella wants to wash my body? Hahaha, yeah right. What kinky video
game did I fall into?
"Sorry Stella, it seems I'm not quite myself right now. I think I heard
something absurd. Could you repeat that?"
"I mean… that… you know? I'm your slave, right? Then washing my
master's body is my duty as a maid, yeah."
"Oh-ho, so that's all it was. Being a maid sure is tough."
…What!?
"N-No, w-wait a minute! I never asked for that!"
"I'd do it even without you asking! Didn't Hideyoshi warm up Nobunaga's

sandals[10] even though he didn't ask!? It's like that!"
"What are you even talking about!?"
"Anyhow! This is my duty as your slave! So hurry up and sit!"
www.asianovel.com
96
"Anyhow! This is my duty as your slave! So hurry up and sit!"
"There's no way I can do that! There's no way I can have you do that! All
this stuff about masters and slaves is definitely wrong! First Shizuku, and
now Stella, what the heck happened to a girl's sense of virtue!?"
"It's fine if I say it is! Just do as I tell you! If you don't―"
Stella paused for a moment, and fire started to scatter from her hair.
"I'll boil you!"
Part 9
*Rub rub rub*
Stella, princess of the Vermillion Empire, was currently wearing a

swimsuit and kneeling before Ikki, washing his body that only had a
towel around his hips.
W-What was going on…? Ikki's head was about to go haywire. Or maybe
it went bad a long while ago. If not, he wished it had.
"Be sure to keep your promise. I'll play along with this prank for today,
but I'll definitely not do so from tomorrow on."
"I-I get it already. I'm not going through with this because I want to, you
know. I lost, and became your slave, so that's why it has to happen."
www.asianovel.com
97
…Why can't you just not do it?
But asking her would do no good, not after his last few requests.
According to Stella, washing was supposed to be a slave's duty, so she
wouldn't settle down without carrying it out at least once. Ikki didn't
understand, but with her royal pride fired up, he couldn't easily argue
her reasoning.
Anyway, just today. I'll bear with it just for today and then forget it all…!
Ikki swore that to himself while Stella washed his body. However―
"…Uh."
His eyes were drawn to Stella's bikini-clad body. Reason was telling him
not to stare, but his instincts wouldn't listen. He pretended to look away,
but his emotions forced him to peek.
Right now, he was looking at the flawless figure of this charming

roommate he couldn't understand. Stella was far more exposed than
when he saw her half-naked that first day, exposing the pale shadows of
the collarbone at the bottom of her long but thin neck, her tightly
straightened shoulders, and her hips that drew a sweet line to the edges
of her long and tender white legs. And among her striking features, the
most outrageous was… her breasts. White and massive breasts, colossal
enough to bulge tightly from her bikini. Fully ripe and peachy fruit that
couldn't be hidden by her uniform. Bulges that swayed left and right
while squishing every time Stella moved her body even slightly. Seeing
them, Ikki felt his brain empty of blood, and his throat burned with thirst.
This is… impossible to take….
There was no way he could turn away or shut his eyes. Ikki was more
temperate than most boys, maybe even too serious, but he was still a
healthy sixteen-year-old lad. He wasn't adult enough to remove his
attention from the bewitching body of a younger girl right in front of him.
He couldn't help but stare furtively at every nook and cranny of her
alluring, seductive limbs. Thank goodness Stella hadn't noticed it.
www.asianovel.com
98
…Still, Stella really is beautiful.
Of course, Stella was beautiful as a woman, but her body was also
beautiful as a knight. Ikki could see how Stella tormented herself to get
that far. She had an unyielding will despite possessing so much talent.
Her body could be a sculpture of her soul.
Really beautiful.
It was the first time Ikki realized her figure was this lovely. It was also
the first time he wanted to touch it so badly. Of course, he knew that
touching would be unforgivable, but―
At the same time, from Stella's perspective….
He's been staring so hard for a while now….
Stella had noticed Ikki's peeks long ago, since a woman was sensitive to
a man's eyes, especially those of a man on her mind. It was probably
that thing called "a woman's intuition", a sense that men didn't have,
and hers immediately felt Ikki's feverish gaze and told Stella, Oh no!
He's looking! He's looking!
"…Uu…fu…uu."
She was aware of that intense gaze, and her body started to heat up
feverishly. His line of sight crept from her nape to her collarbone,
breasts, navel, and thighs―as if he was brushing her whole body gently.
So embarrassing… I'm gonna faint….
But Stella didn't mind. No, she was relieved, because this was proof that
Ikki didn't dislike her figure, or at least he wasn't indifferent to it. Seeing
Ikki's body had unsettled her, and seeing hers had sent Ikki's heart
thumping the same way. Stella was reassured by this, and very happy.
She wouldn't lose. She definitely wouldn't lose to that little sister.
"Then, next… your back. I'll wash it…."
Stella turned towards Ikki's back after finishing his torso. Of course, she
www.asianovel.com
99
wasn't going to wash his bottom half. It was still too soon for that. Right.
Not just yet.
"Y-Yeah, I'll leave it to you."
Ikki took care not to mention Stella ignoring his waist. If the situation
called for him to take off his towel, he was prepared to escape even if he
had to smash through a wall.
Only the back left. It'll all be over after that….
As long as he didn't look at Stella's body, controlling himself was quite

simple. Having his back washed made him a little uneasy, but he didn't
need to move his chest or abdomen. He could endure. He could pass this
mysterious ordeal. And then he'd forget it entirely, never recalling what
happened here today or speaking a word of it to anyone. May it lie
buried and abandoned in the deepest corner of his memories.
As Ikki resolved himself, Stella suddenly spoke behind him, her voice as
soft as a butterfly's wings beating.
"Hey, Ikki."
"What is it?"
"Um. You, see… erm, I mean, there's something… I'd like to… ask
you…."
"Sure, that's fine. What is it?"
"Ikki… you… do you like… girls with breasts?"
Ikki felt a hammer hitting the back of his head.
"Wha! Ah, you―! W-W-What are you…!"
"I mean… weren't you staring… a while ago?"
Waaaaaaah!
He'd been caught! She caught him stealing glances!
www.asianovel.com
100
Ikki wanted to die. Disappear. Let him turn to wind this instant.
"I'm sorry! I knew it wasn't good to stare like that! But you have to
understand―!"
"Y-You don't have to apologize. Just answer my question."
The question? He'd rather cast himself face-first onto the ground before
her than answer that. To be asked about his preferences by a girl right
behind him, what kind of crazy penalty game was this? Terrible, it was
just too terrible. Had he called down some god's wrath?
He was mortified, but―Ikki had no escape, so he resigned himself and

squeezed out a tiny reply.
"I… do."
"…Hmph."
……
………S-Say something!
"H-Hey, Stella―"
Ikki nearly died from the silence, but the moment he spoke up―
*Squish!*
―two round things, springier than a sponge and far softer than one's
palms, pressed against his back. Numbness bolted up his spine and into
his brain, short-circuiting Ikki's consciousness instantly.
Incomprehensible. Everything had happened behind him in his blind

spot. No matter how excellent his vision, Ikki couldn't see somewhere he
couldn't look. But even if he were fully blind, he'd still know what had
happened.
www.asianovel.com
101
"S-Stella… just now… you…!"
Before he could demand an explanation, Stella dashed from the

bathroom with lightning speed, her face red to her ears.
"Why!?"
First Shizuku, and now Stella. Just by being the other gender, do people
really become that hard to understand!?
Ikki couldn't comprehend a single thing that had happened since waking
up this day. But one thing he could say for sure: he'd never forget that
sensation.
References Jump up↑ Sensei: "Teacher", used as a form of address.

Jump up↑ Senpai: A more senior member of an organization. In the case
of a school, it is equivalent to "upperclassman". Jump up↑ Onii-sama:
"Big brother", spoken as a highly respectful form of address. Jump
up↑ Sis-con: A person with a "sister complex", who dotes too much on
his sister. Jump up↑ Yoishigure, 宵時雨: "Evening Rain" Jump
up↑ Kodachi: A Japanese shortsword, essentially a short katana. Jump
up↑ Yobai: A traditional Japanese practice, where a man sneaks into a
woman's house and bed during the night to have consensual and
discreet sexual intercourse, then sneaks back out of the house before
morning without disturbing the rest of the household. It is often done
with the household's knowledge, such as before intended marriage.
Jump up↑ Loli: Abbreviation of "Lolita", a precocious and sexually
seductive underage girl. Jump up↑ Lolicon: A person with a "Lolita
complex", who is attracted to underage girls. Jump up↑ During the last
part of Japan's Warring States period near the mid-1500s, the samurai
warlord Nobunaga Oda began the unification of Japan's various domains.
Hideyoshi Toyotomi was a peasant-born servant of Oda, initially working
as Oda's sandal-bearer, but Toyotomi's accomplishments as negotiator
and general raised him above his low status and birth, and he is today
considered one of the three main personages who unified Japan
alongside Oda and fellow Oda supporter Ieyasu Tokugawa.
www.asianovel.com
102
www.asianovel.com
103
Vol. 1 :
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Chapter 3: Rebellion
www.asianovel.com
104
(translation)
Part 1
Shizuku Kurogane had a man she loved. He the only person who showed
her a kind smile among the grim-faced adults of her childhood, her one-
year-older brother by blood, Ikki Kurogane. Shizuku loved him, so she
suddenly kissed him at their reunion.
But Shizuku didn't see Ikki that way at first.
Four years ago, she loved him only as a younger sister would, and
though her feelings changed when he left home, that separation hadn't
www.asianovel.com
105
formed romance in her heart. No, it only made Shizuku realize how her
parents, eldest brother, and other relatives had ignored Ikki. Why didn't
she notice her brother's pain before he disappeared, even though she
was so close to him? She'd been tormented by unending regret, which
turned to fury toward her family for hindering her gentle brother even
after he severed ties, simply because he lacked talent. Simply because
"Producing an F-Rank knight would disgrace the family name."
So Shizuku Kurogane decided, who cares about "taboo"? Who cares if

their father, their mother, if the whole world no longer loved Ikki? She'd
love her brother in their place, enough that no one else in this world
would be nearly so loved.
But then something intolerable appeared: Ikki's self-declared slave,

Stella Vermillion. Shizuku knew just by looking that Stella was interested
in her brother and seducing him under pretext. That girl, that eyesore,
was recklessly trying to cross the line with him. Even today, after
Shizuku's house arrest was lifted and she invited Ikki to the movies as
celebration, Stella intruded and demanded to join them.
Shizuku couldn't stand this. Her brother, being the kind of person he
was, allowed Stella to tag along after hearing an excuse like "I don't
know this country well so I'd like to find out more". Shizuku had been
upset, but of course she was upset at Stella, not at Ikki, because Shizuku
considered her brother the most wonderful of men. And that was why
she couldn't tolerate Stella coiling around Ikki.
"…That sow."
Shizuku's roommate, Nagi Arisuin, smiled at her griping.
"Oh my, such a bad mood today too. Did something happen with the
princess again?"
"…Yes."
Fresh from the bath, Shizuku replied in a seething rage while Arisuin
combed her hair. She usually spoke politely, even with Stella and of
www.asianovel.com
106
course with her brother, but she wasn't so reserved around Arisuin. Her
expression wasn't as aloof as usual either; she was pouting, which
Arisuin could easily see.
"Haha. A maiden in love sure has it rough."
Shizuku had already explained it all to her roommate. She naturally

despised others regardless of gender, because her shyness had turned
to mistrust after Ikki left home. Who was she supposed to trust in this
world where parents could feel nothing for their children? Yet she told
Arisuin about her love even though she met this person only a week or
so ago.
It seems kind of fun to just talk with Alice….
Arisuin listened to what others had to say, and let others speak as they
pleased. When Shizuku was delighted about something, Arisuin also
became happy, but never meddled in matters Shizuku didn't share.
Shizuku had brothers, but Arisuin was the perfect model for an older
sister, so Shizuku sometimes simply told Arisuin too much.
"Hey, Alice."
"Wh~at?"
"…Do you think it's strange for a sister to love her brother?"
Shizuku knew she was being childish, so why did she ask this
unnecessary question? It was because she wanted Arisuin to guess her
feelings, and
give a different answer.
"Under common sense, of course it is. I don't think society can accept
something like that. You should know it even without me saying so,
right? But if you love him anyway, then I think it's a real and splendid
love."
As usual, Arisuin guessed right.
www.asianovel.com
107
"Sorry, Alice. I asked something pathetic…."
"My my, isn't it just fine? Seeing you think of him so much, I feel your
love is something truly beautiful."
"Thanks. I'm not the least embarrassed about how I feel. But still, I'm
worried whether Onii-sama will accept me."
"That's a contest of patience, I think. If he cherishes you as a sister, then

it would be quite hard to become a woman in his eyes. The princess has
an advantage in not having to jump that hurdle."
"Ooh…."
Arisuin's calm analysis turned Shizuku gloomy. In truth, Shizuku wasn't

so devoid of common sense. She knew she shouldn't push herself on her
brother, but she needed to approach him even if it meant loosening the
screws in her head a bit. She needed to turn herself from a sister into a
woman for Ikki, overwhelming him if that was what it took. The distance
between them had broadened after four years, and if she didn't close it
now, she'd have no chance at all. But even an overwhelming attack
would repel her brother if it lacked charm. He might not even love her as
his sister someday. Shizuku was so uneasy about it, she could break into
tears at any moment.
Arisuin sensed Shizuku's depression.
"Don't make that disheartened face. Your rival does have her own
obstacle in social position, after all. And there's no man who'd hate
being approached by an assertive girl. If the girl's as cute as you, that's
all the more exciting."
But is that really true…?
Shizuku didn't know if she was the kind of girl Arisuin described, but if
Arisuin said men were like that, then that was how they must be. Arisuin
definitely understood men better than she did.
"Thanks, Alice. I feel a lot better now."
www.asianovel.com
108
"You're welcome~♪ …But still, a kiss like that right after meeting him is
a bit too much, you know. I know it was also meant to fix your resolve,
but if you do something so grand right from the start, you'll make your
partner defensive instead."
"…I'm regretting it too."
"Then it's fine. You have to melt a guy's conscience slowly and
carefully… just like melting a piece of candy with your tongue. Now
leave tomorrow's date to me. I'll give you a makeover like you've never
seen before―♡"
"That's right. I have Alice with me. I won't lose to that person."
If her rival was going to exploit being Ikki's slave, then Shizuku would
use her status as Ikki's sister to the utmost. She wasn't about to give up,
not when she was the only one who could understand her kind and
lonely brother. She couldn't leave him to that girl. Strangers cared only
for themselves, but Shizuku would never betray her brother. She'd never
make him sad. She'd stay by his side forever, and her feelings would last
even longer. That was why she had chased him this far.
Never… I'll never let that girl have him.
Arisuin's words gave Shizuku courage, and she regained the energy she
lost when Stella intruded on their date.
"I'll do my best!"
"That's the spirit. Okay, it's done."
Arisuin turned off the dryer, and Shizuku's silver hair rustled when she
tilted her head. It was completely different from when she styled it
herself. When Shizuku learned of Arisuin's amazing skills, she stopped
fixing her own appearance and allowed Arisuin to completely spoil her.
I want to do something for Alice too, but….
But what could she offer? Shizuku thought of something and turned
around.
www.asianovel.com
109
"That's right. Hey Alice, how about going with us for tomorrow's movie?"
"Oh, is that okay? Won't I be in the way?"
"It's fine. The date was ruined the moment that person joined."
"Haha, that's true too. Then please let me come along. I was hoping to
chat with the brother you're so proud of at least once."
Good, Alice seems happy about it.
Shizuku quickly sent her brother a mail. Ikki was bringing his own
roommate, so he should understand.
"Looks like tomorrow will be fun. If he turns out to be a good man,

maybe I'll try for him too."
"Eh? Sorry, I didn't quite hear that. Could you repeat it… if you can, that
is?"
"No, I'm sorry! That was a joke so please stop pointing Yoishigure at my
neck!"
It was fine as a joke, but if Arisuin was being serious, Shizuku couldn't
help but draw blood.
Part 2
On the morning of the day they arranged to see a movie with Shizuku,
Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion stood waiting at the academy's main
gates. They weren't in their usual uniforms; Ikki had on a comfortable-
looking shirt and jeans, while Stella wore a cardigan that had a
springtime feel to it, on top of an elegantly trimmed white blouse.
"They're late, Ikki. What are they doing?"
"We could've left together if we were in the same dorm, but…."
Ikki and Stella lived in student dormitory number one, but Shizuku was
in dormitory number two on the opposite side of campus, with the main
school building located between them. That was why they were meeting
www.asianovel.com
110
near the gate, but the time for their rendezvous had passed long ago
and Shizuku was still nowhere to be seen.
"Well, I think they'll be here in a moment. I never figured Stella to be

interested in movies, though."
When Shizuku asked him out, Stella had immediately jumped up

shouting "I'll go too! I'll definitely go! I'll go even if you tell me not to!" It
had been an astonishingly vigorous reaction.
"Leaving you alone with Shizuku in a dark cramped space is way too
dangerous."
"Eh? Why is it dangerous?"
"And so is how you can't notice incoming disaster! Did you forget what
happened on the first day?"
"Ah―"
There was certainly no way Ikki could forget that. In truth, it had been
his first kiss.
"If that's what you're worried about, didn't Shizuku apologize the next
day? She said she was overcome with emotion after meeting me after
four years, and that she's reflecting on it. Besides, I'm just her older
brother so I won't be eaten alive like that again."
"…If you don't want to be eaten then don't get so close to her…."
"Huh? What was that?"
"I called you a sis-con."
"I-I'm not a sis-con! No, Shizuku is my precious little sister and I love her
very much, but how many times do I have to tell you she's just my
sister? Related by blood! I definitely won't start seeing her as a woman
just because we've been apart for four years!"
"Really? You won't be captivated anymore?"
www.asianovel.com
111
"Yes!"
There's no way he'd get excited after seeing his sister. It was painful to
deny something so obvious, but as Ikki lamented how little Stella trusted
him, the one they were waiting for arrived.
"Sorry to make you wait, Onii-sama."
"Ah, Shizu―"
"You're so late. What were you…."
Ikki and Stella turned around to reply, and their expressions froze as
Shizuku apologized with her head bowed.
"I'm sorry, I took too long picking out what to wear."
For some reason Shizuku looked even prettier than usual. She was
wearing a Gothic Lolita[1] outfit that made the best use of her silver hair
and small build, greatly raising the charm of a girl who was originally like
a bisque doll. She looked much better in these clothes than in her school
uniform.
Still, Shizuku had worn this style in childhood, and Ikki was already
familiar with it, so he shouldn't have felt anything special about such
clothing. But the magic Shizuku gave off didn't allow that.
…B-Beautiful.
Shizuku stood before him under a halo of sunlight, and the scenery
around her seemed to dim. What kind of devilish magic had she cast to
draw his attention so much? Ikki fell silent and the back of his tongue
went dry… but looking more carefully, he quickly realized the source of
this witchcraft: makeup. Her eyes were painted with light eye shadow,
and there was a faint crimson on her lips. Her eyebrows were curled
flawlessly, and each strand of silver hair was dancing in the breeze so
together they gave off a faint argent radiance, as if Shizuku herself was
shining. All these changes improved her appearance without diminishing
her charm―no, they raised that charm many times over, making
www.asianovel.com
112
Shizuku look not like a sister, not like a child, but as a fascinating
woman.
Stella howled at this sight.
"W-What is this!? It's cheating! This appearance, it's no amateur work!

Did you call a stylist!?"
"I'm not a princess so I wouldn't cheat, and I don't know any stylists. My
roommate was the one who helped me."
"Roommate?"
Ikki blinked.
"Ah, was it Arisuin-san who's coming with us today?"
They had already learned the name from Shizuku's mail. According to
Shizuku, Arisuin was an "older onee-san"[2] type of person.
"Yes, Alice should be here shortly."
And just as Shizuku spoke, Arisuin appeared behind her.
"Jeez, you left too quickly, Shizuku. If you trip, the makeup will be ruined,
you know?"
But―
"Eh?"
Stella and Ikki's expressions once again froze, because no matter what
angle they looked, the person who did Shizuku's professional-level
makeup was… a boy.
Part 3
www.asianovel.com
113
"Hahaha. Nice to meet you, and thank you for inviting me today. I'm
Shizuku's roommate, Nagi Arisuin. I'm not much for being called by my
full name, so I'd be happy if you call me Alice―♪"
The boy with the tall and lean figure was dressed like Shizuku, with a
visual-kei[3] type of appearance. He took off his bowler hat and greeted
them with smile, reaching out for a handshake.
"E-Eh, erm, nice to meet you too."
"Ah, yes, how do you do…?"
Ikki and Stella nervously returned the greeting, but they couldn't hide
their unrest and started whispering to each other.
www.asianovel.com
114
"H-Hey wait Ikki, what's going on?"
"Err, it troubles me too, you know."
Both of them had thought Arisuin was a girl, but no matter how they
looked, that wasn't true. He might be a little thin for a guy, but not
enough to mistake him for a woman. And he was taller than Ikki,
probably past 180 centimeters.
"His speech and gestures are girlish, right? Is this a gag? Should I
laugh?"
"I'm telling you I can't answer these questions."
"Hahaha. Look, Shizuku, they both seem mesmerized by my beauty."
"What's with that positive thinking!?"
Stella and Ikki retorted in unison, then Ikki scratched the back of his
head.
"Erm, Alice-san?"
"You don't have to use '-san'. I'm bad with formality."
"Then, Alice… are you, erm… an okama[4]?"
"Not at all. I'm just a maiden born in a man's body."
"W-What's the difference, Stella…!?"
"Don't you start asking me!"
Looking at the two who were obviously uneasy, Shizuku spoke.
"Does it really trouble you?"
Since their confusion was seen through, Ikki awkwardly scratched his
cheek.
"Aha, haha. Well, I knew people like that exist, but this is my first time
actually meeting one, and I'm not sure how to talk with them, so…
sorry."
www.asianovel.com
115
"Oh, you don't have to apologize. I'm used to it. But Shizuku wasn't
bothered at all, you know."
Shizuku glanced to one side.
"Because I don't really care about genders that much―"
Ikki was deeply moved by how easily Shizuku declared she didn't mind
Arisuin's circumstances, even though he couldn't hide his own
bewilderment at meeting someone from the tribe called okama.
I haven't seen Shizuku in so long, but she sure has matured a lot.
Having the heart to allow things that goes against common values, it
was something he needed to learn.
"―since it doesn't matter whether they're male or female. I simply

dislike humanity in general."
Praise retracted. Someone please find the glue to mend his sister's
splintered heart.
"Well, Alice isn't a type you'd come by often, but she considers herself a
woman and I do likewise. Both Onii-sama and Stella-san, if you can,
please think of her as a woman as well, and treat her so."
"I'll try my best."
"Thank you, but you don't have to push yourself. I'd hate to make things
awkward, you know."
Arisuin was quite smooth, giving them an escape route like that.
"Anyway, this means everyone's gathered, so we should head for the

movie theater."
Ikki nodded.
"That's right. Just standing here is boring too."
"There's still a while until the movie starts, so let's take our time, Onii-
sama."
www.asianovel.com
116
Shizuku proposed that after looking at her wristwatch, and entwined her
arm with Ikki's as if it was completely natural. It was a position she took
while walking with Ikki, back when they were kids.
"Whoa!"
Ikki yelped. His hardened resolve was already about to break, and
frankly the possibility that Shizuku would bewitch him today was strong.
He wanted to pull away, but….
"Mmm, it's been a long time since we last walked like this. Right, Onii-
sama?"
"Eh, y-yes. That's… right."
He couldn't say anything when Shizuku smiled so happily as she

remembered the past. Shizuku yearned for his love as a sister, and
wished to stand beside him like this, but he couldn't see her as his sister.
His heart was too uncool.
But even if Shizuku wished for nothing more, there was no way Stella
could quietly let it pass. She suddenly cut in between them.
"Hey! What do you think you're doing so suddenly!"
"What? This is just simple skinship[5] between siblings. We used to walk

like this plenty."
"Ah, erm. Ahaha, that's true."
"Th-Then me too―"
"I thought you'd say that, so I prepared just the thing. Here, a leash.
Please use this to enjoy a slave's skinship to the fullest."
"Oh, how thoughtful―yeah right! Just where is your mind turning!?"
"But walking beside your master lacks propriety, you know. You said you
snapped at me only because you're Onii-sama's slave, yet you don't
honor that relationship correctly? I think I see the real Vermillion
princess."
www.asianovel.com
117
"Um―"
"No, it's alright. If you want to hold hands with Onii-sama then shouldn't
you just go ahead? It's fine since he has two hands. But wanting to do
this with a boy, do you have special feelings for him? Could it be that
Stella-san, towards Onii-sama―"
"Th-There's nothing like that! I simply lost a duel with him and became
his slave, that's all! That's our relationship―"
"Then there's no reason for you to hold hands, is there?"
And Stella was thwarted like so.
"Grrr…!"
"Shall we go, Onii-sama?"
"Y-Yeah…."
"…What was all that about not being captivated, you sis-con. Pervert…."
Ikki walked down the road with Shizuku on his arm, while Stella's curses
hammered his back over and over. Could the trip go peacefully with
these two here?
It was the beginning of a day they would always remember with unease.
Part 4
There was a large shopping mall near Hagun Academy, and their
destination Cinema Land was located on the fourth and highest floor.
The group didn't head there right away, because as Shizuku pointed out,
there was still a while until the movie started. The fourth floor only had
the theater and some merchandise shops so they didn't need to go there
so early. Instead, the group went to the food court on the first floor to
pass some time.
"Nn~. This is delicious~"
Stella's voice started to waver at the taste of the crepes they bought on
www.asianovel.com
118
Arisuin's recommendation. Shizuku agreed, and nibbled away with her

small mouth.
"I thought they were ridiculously expensive, but they're really worth it."
Arisuin nodded as well.
"It is, right? The crepes from this court uses some very rich cream―♪
But if it's ice cream, I'd suggest the Thirteen Ice Cream shop [6] on the
third floor."
"You seem familiar with a lot of things."
"Well, visiting this place from time to time pays off. And pastry is
something every girl lives for―♪"
"Alice is definitely the one to ask about sweet pastries or beautiful

clothes, if you're looking for anything."
"I haven't seen any shops that sell dresses for a cute princess, but for
tasty sweets I can point you to a number of places. Shall I be the guide
today?"
"Really? Wow, sounds fun! What other stores do you know about?"
"Well, there's a coffee shop in this mall, and the tiramisu there is―"
While the girls(?) had fun eating crepes and discussing food, Ikki
watched from outside their circle. He didn't like sweets that much, so he
couldn't find a way to join this conversation.
But Alice sure mixed in fast.
Even Stella, who had been more surprised about Arisuin, was talking
with him far more closely than she did with the boys in class. Arisuin
really might be the onee-san type, though girls would probably fall in
love with his beauty alone.
While Ikki sipped his iced coffee in solitude, he noticed a bit of cream
stuck on Shizuku's cheek.
www.asianovel.com
119
Uh oh.
That would sully the make-up. Sure, Ikki felt nervous about Shizuku's
appearance, and he was relieved and thankful to not be mesmerized
anymore, but…
…But still, the makeup took so much time to prepare, spoiling it would
be such a waste.
"Hey, Shizuku."
"Yes? What is it?"
When Shizuku turned towards him, he wiped the cream off her cheek
with his finger and―
"This was on your face. Since you went to the trouble of dressing up so
nicely, you should be more careful."
―he licked it off without any hesitation at all.
Shizuku's whole body went red as if she had burst into flame, and she
dashed behind Arisuin's chair. Taking cover immediately whenever she
got embarrassed was one of Shizuku's old habits.
"My my, can it be that Shizuku's the type with all attack and no
defense?"
"Sh-Sh-Shut up Alice! It happened so s-suddenly, I-I was just a bit

surprised!"
Ikki watched Shizuku stutter while hiding behind Alice.
"You really don't have to be so embarrassed just because of some

cream."
Alice smiled at his comment.
"I don't think that's the reason, but great job, big brother."
"Oh? Then why?"
www.asianovel.com
120
"Hahaha―♪ That's not something you should hear from me."
Arisuin smoothly dodged his question. And from the side of the table,
Stella started coughing violently.
"Sorry, sorry."
"Huh, Stella? What's the matter? Do you have a cold or―"
When Ikki turned, he saw Stella's whole mouth covered in cream, like
she was wearing a Santa Claus beard.
"What's the matter, Ikki? You look so shocked. Is there something on my

face?"
"You think there isn't!? That's even more shocking!"
"I-I-If there's something… then… that… can't you wipe it off, l-like with
Shizuku?"
"No, it's not an amount I can wipe off with a finger! I'll bring a towel, so
just wait a bit."
"Huh? But―"
Not pausing for Stella to finish her words, Ikki went to borrow a towel
from the shop clerk.
"…Erm. Stella-san… Could it be… that you're a moron?"
"Oh, that was so awkwardly cute it makes me want to help you out too."
"Sh-Sh-Shut up! It's not like I had a secret motive or anything! My hand
just slipped and it got on my mouth! That's all! Really!"
Part 5
After the four of them finished eating crepes, they ended up chatting
until the movie was about to start.
"It seems to be about time, so let's go to the fourth floor."
When Shizuku proposed that, all of them prepared to leave the food
www.asianovel.com
121
court, which was when Stella raised a very late question.
"Hey Ikki, what movie are we watching today?"
"I don't know yet."
After all, the invitation came from the cute little sister Ikki hadn't seen in
four years. He wouldn't refuse in any case, so he didn't ask for that
detail.
"…You, why did you even come here?"
"Shouldn't we ask you the same thing?"
"I'm only here to chaperone, so it's fine. Shizuku, what movie are we
watching?"
"Just a normal love story."
"Of course it is. You see? I was right to tag along!"
Stella sighed.
"And the title?"
"I Fell in Love with My Little Sister. Rated R-15[7]."
"How is that a normal love story!?"
"It's a love that's normal and pure, if you don't mind them being
siblings."
"How is something so immoral in any way pure!? And how little sense do
you have!? You've got some nerve trying to see this stuff with your
brother! You think the atmosphere is going to be normal? That'll go way
past mere surprise!"
"I don't want a lecture from someone who declares herself a slave in
front of all her classmates."
That was quite an apt rebuttal, but Ikki wasn't so lacking in sense that
he'd see a movie like this alone with his little sister.
www.asianovel.com
122
"Shi-Shizuku…. let's not watch this."
"Eh~? Why? What's wrong with it?"
"Please explain what's not wrong with it."
Wouldn't it be terrible if he, with his little sister, had to see an R-rated
love story about a forbidden sibling relationship?
"A-Anyhow, I can't do it! Let's watch something else!"
"Hrm, if you're that unwilling, I guess I'll have to accept it. What do we
watch then?"
Shizuku used her student datapad to access the theater's website, and
Stella voiced a preference.
"Ah! Isn't this one good? Karna, the Desert Queen. It's an animated
movie where Princess Karna gets kidnapped by desert bandits but ends
up falling in love with the young bandit leader. It sounds like a
romantic―"
"Rejected."
"Why!?"
"I don't want to see a movie starring a bitch who opens her legs for a
hoodlum she doesn't know anything about."
"It's far better than a perverted movie where siblings do this and that!"
Alice sighed.
"Well, it seems like we won't make up our minds even if we argue more.
How about we compromise and go with Men's Fallen Paradise? Also
R-15."
"Who said to compromise on gender!?"
Stella and Shizuku's comeback was in complete harmony. Maybe they

could get along rather well, even if it made Alice pout.
www.asianovel.com
123
"How inflexible. Then there's only one option left, an action movie."
Ikki glanced at the schedule.
"There's not much time before it starts, though."
"That's unavoidable since it's a small theater."
"But I think both boys and girls can enjoy an action film. Is that okay
with you two?"
"Ugh. It's regrettable, but if Onii-sama says so…."
"We don't have any other choices. But since I like action too, that's fine I
guess."
Alice nodded at Shizuku and Stella's responses.
"Then there we go. The movie will start soon, so let's hurry."
"By the way Alice, what's the title?"
"Gandhi, the Nirvana of Rage."
On the website's movie poster, beneath the word Gandhi, there was a
macho man in a tank top carrying heavy weaponry and standing against
a flaming background. The tag line was "You said forgiveness is a sign of
strength, huh? That's a lie."
"What the heck is that!? I wanna see it!"
Drawn to that exaggerated image, they reached an easy consensus, so

Ikki and company headed for the escalator going up to the fourth floor.
But as they reached the third, Ikki stepped off.
"Sorry everyone, I need to go to the washroom. Please buy the tickets

for me."
Arisuin also followed Ikki.
"Oh my, I think I'll join you."
Stella and Shizuku nodded.
www.asianovel.com
124
"Then we'll go on ahead and buy your share, so pay back the money
later."
"And please get back before the movie starts. There's not much time
left, you know."
"Okay, we'll come back as soon as we can."
"Shizuku Shizuku, I want a seat beside Ikki~♪"
"Onii-sama, we're buying tickets for three."
"No! That was a joke, a joke!"
And so Stella and Shizuku left, while the two boys headed for the third
floor washroom.
"Hahaha~♪ Finally, it's just the two of us."
Ikki cringed at Arisuin's words.
"Umm, if you say it like that...."
"Eh? Heading for the washroom wasn't an excuse?"
"You're totally wrong!"
"I know, I was just kidding. You really are easy to tease."
"…Sorry, it's my first time talking with someone like you, so I can't seem
to grasp the distance well…."
"You just have to treat me like a normal girl―"
Yeah, that's not possible.
"―but don't worry, I'm not interested in straight men."
"S-Straight!?"
"In other words, I'm not sexually interested in you."
"O-Oh, so that's what you mean. Yeah, that helps, that really helps."
www.asianovel.com
125
"But it's true that I wanted to talk with you alone. I've heard a lot of
things from Shizuku so I was wondering what kind of person you were."
"I was also interested in you, I guess."
"Oh my? My my my! That's a surprise! Then should the two of us go and
see Men's Fallen Paradise right now?"
"Not in that way! It's just that, you know, Shizuku's really shy so she
doesn't make friends easily, especially with boys, so I was curious."
"Well, I'm just a normal girl… hey, what's with that look? Are you
objecting?"
"No, not really."
Is he serious? Is he seriously saying that?
It really was impossible to know how people of this tribe think right after
meeting one. Ikki knew he shouldn't step unprepared into a topic he
didn't understand, so he changed it quickly.
"About the things you heard about me from Shizuku, what sort of stuff
were they?"
"That's a secret between girls."
Arisuin put a long, slender, pianist-like finger before his lips. It might be
unrefined, Ikki figured, to continue being bothered about this sort of
behavior. Luckily, Arisuin relented.
"…But she told me Ikki Kurogane is a very strong and interesting man.
After meeting you today, I agree. You're just like she said. But something
bothers me. May I ask?"
"Sure."
"Is it true that you couldn't participate in any combat because of your
family's interference?"
"Y-Yeah, the school banned me from doing so. From both classes and
www.asianovel.com
126
mock battles."
Ikki wondered whether Shizuku also talked about his dispute with the
Kurogane house, even though it was considered a family disgrace
unsuitable for gossip. Shizuku, still part of the Kurogane household,
wouldn't share it unless she trusted Arisuin deeply.
"But it's fine this year. The new board chairman changed the policy."
"Isn't that just good fortune? What would you be doing if the chairman
hadn't come?"
"Whatever I can, as usual. I didn't know about her appointment or plans

when I decided to repeat the year, after all."
"Don't you think doing the same thing for another year would be
pointless?"
"Not at all. I think Alice already knows this, but the teachers at the
academy are professionals. They can grasp a student's strength just by
looking at them. And for a mage-knight academy, there's nothing more
noteworthy than producing a Seven Stars Sword King, so really, all I
have to do is convince the teachers I can reach that level. I'll just
become strong enough to make them believe it, no matter how many
years it takes."
With effort, he would make himself so valuable that Hagun couldn't sell
him out to the Kurogane house. Ikki kept his conviction strong as always.
"But I'm grateful to the new chairman. Even I wouldn't go through so

much trouble if another road was open."
"I see. I understand now."
For a moment, Ikki saw something in Arisuin's eyes as Arisuin looked at

him from an outsider's vantage. It was… pity.
"Ikki… you… you've become used to being hurt, haven't you?"
"Alice?"
www.asianovel.com
127
"This is something from my own experience, so it might not apply to

you. Strength is, in the end, all about just how much you're able to
endure. If you don't let strength go once in a while, and continue to
struggle under your burden, then one day you'll break hard enough that
you can't be fixed anymore. Normally, the heart would cry out with all its
anger, sadness, and irritation, that 'I want someone to know my pain'
and 'I want someone to understand my sorrow'. But you've been holding
it in so long you no longer hear that cry."
Ikki was surprised by these words. He couldn't understand them, even

though Arisuin's face closed as if grieving.
"….Th-That, I don't think that's the case though."
Ikki didn't lack such emotions, and there were certainly times Ikki felt
angry or sad. But Arisuin shook his head.
"No, you can't hear it. At the least, you can't right now. I mean, if you
could, how would you stay so calm? How would you smile so easily?"
I haven't exactly sailed through life so far.
But still, Arisuin was probably over-thinking it, so Ikki couldn't do much
but show a troubled smile even though Arisuin was talking so seriously
with such a grim face. Arisuin sighed at Ikki's unclear expression.
Well, there's no way my words would reach him.
How much weight did these words possess? Ikki was a stranger whom
Arisuin just met today, but even though Arisuin knew he wouldn't get
far, he ended up trying anyway. He wanted to open Ikki's eyes, because
not only was Ikki Kurogane important to Shizuku, but Arisuin also
thought him a pleasant person.
In the end, Arisuin gave an encouraging smile, and kissed the silver
rosary hung around his neck.
"It'd be nice if someone who can hear that cry for you ever appeared. I
pray from the bottom of my heart, as a friend."
www.asianovel.com
128
But Ikki didn't understand that prayer. Was he supposed to thank

Arisuin? He couldn't help but be confused, and Arisuin's words remained
in his mind, echoing almost as if it was a kind of revelation.
Suddenly, Arisuin's expression hardened. It wasn't the sad expression he

just wore, but a tense one filled with concern. He started to scan their
surroundings.
"Alice?"
"Ikki, could you follow me for a bit?"
Arisuin grabbed Ikki's arm and rushed onward.
"Eh? E-Eh!?"
"Just run."
Without listening to Ikki's complaints, Arisuin dashed towards the

washroom they were headed for. Maybe he couldn't hold it anymore?
Just when Ikki thought that―he heard an explosion, glass breaking… and
gunshots accompanied by screams.
Part 6
Two men wearing black combat uniforms and gas masks entered the
washroom where Ikki and Arisuin were hiding.
「Good, all that's left is this men's room. I'll go search the stalls. You wait
here.」
「Bah, why do we gotta check them one by one?」
「H-Hey!」
The man with the frivolous tone ignored his partner, aimed the muzzle of
his M4 assault rifle towards the stalls, and swept the room with full-auto
fire. By the time the gunshots stopped, all the stall doors had been
blasted to ruin. Nobody there could come out unharmed, but blood
didn't flow from any of the half-destroyed stalls.
www.asianovel.com
129
「You see? Nobody's in.」
「Don't do stuff the lazy way! We're supposed to take the customers
hostage, dammit!」
「I just wanted to fire a gun. Ain't it okay, since there's no blood anyway?
So they're empty. Hahaha.」
「…If Bischof-san kills you, it won't be my problem.」
The sound of disturbing laughter followed the two men's exit, leaving
only debris and a burnt smell in the restroom, but from the shadows cast
by fluorescent ceiling lights, Arisuin and Ikki popped their heads up as if
out of black water. After confirming that their enemies had left, Arisuin
raised himself from the shadows.
"Hmm, looks like they're gone."
In his hand, a dagger shined with dark gray radiance.
"That's my Darkness Hermit[8]. Quite handy, right?"
"A power to manipulate shadows? It's certainly useful."
"Well, in a brightly lit field without any obstacles to make those

shadows, it's not quite so good."
Ikki had guessed the same. This power was better suited for assassins
than for knights.
"But if someone found out that you used your Device outside campus,
you'll get in trouble."
"Harsh situations demand risky moves. I didn't have a choice here. It's
okay if you don't tell anyone though."
Arisuin offered his other hand to Ikki, and when Ikki grabbed it, Arisuin
pulled him up.
"I won't say anything. Thanks for saving us. Just who were those guys?"
"Rebellion."
www.asianovel.com
130
Ikki's eyes widened at Arisuin's unhesitant reply. Rebellion was the

world's most infamous crime syndicate. They called Blazers humanity's
new chosen breed while deeming all others inferior, and they wanted to
destroy society so they could build their own paradise where the chosen
few ruled over the common people.
"How do you know they're Rebellion?"
"I was dragged into something like this where I used to live, and the
equipment is exactly the same. More importantly, I'm worried about
Shizuku."
"Yeah, but there's something we have to do first."
Ikki took out his student datapad and dialed an emergency number he
registered beforehand. The call immediately connected and the familiar
face of Hagun Academy's board chairman, Kurono Shinguuji, appeared
on screen.
「I'm aware of it.」
Kurono immediately dispensed with explanations. It seemed the problem

was already known outside the mall.
"That helps a lot. Then please give Ikki Kurogane, Stella Vermillion,
Shizuku Kurogane, and Nagi Arisuin permission to use their Devices
outside campus."
「Very well, I authorize you four to use your abilities off school grounds.」
"Great. That takes care of the most critical thing."
After Ikki finished, Arisuin spoke up as well.
"Chairman, can you tell us what you know of the situation?"
「The culprits are Rebellion, about twenty to thirty units, all equipped
with weapons. Their objectives are ransom money and the goods and
cash in the mall. Long story short, this is their periodic fundraising.」
"Have there been casualties?"
www.asianovel.com
131
「A few people were banged up while escaping the uproar as it first

occurred, so just some light injuries. Still no dead or heavily injured.
According to images we took from security cameras, Rebellion has
gathered about fifty hostages in the food court.」
"Food court… where we had our crepes?"
Ikki nodded.
"Yeah, that drafty plaza."
"I can reach that far with my Shadow Walk[9]. We can get there
immediately."
"Then we'll first move to a place with concealment and observe the
situation. Stella and Shizuku are probably there too."
Those two would never abandon the hostages and run away. They
should've mixed in with the hostages while hiding their magic power.
「I think you already know, but the safety of hostages comes first. Don't
go overboard.」
Acknowledging Kurono's advice, Ikki turned off the datapad to make

sure it made no noise.
"Okay, let's move."
"Leave it to me."
Arisuin clasped Ikki's extended hand, and they immediately sank into
their shadows. Connecting shadows with one another like waterways,
Shadow Walk could only be manipulated by Arisuin, the user of Darkness
Hermit, so Ikki held his breath and swam through like Arisuin did.
"We're here."
After swimming in the darkness for a short while, they reached a place
overlooking the food court, the shadow of a pillar in the third floor atrium
that gave a bird's eye view of the whole area. Leaving Shadow Walk and
reconnoitering, Ikki and Arisuin confirmed Kurono's info. Hostages were
www.asianovel.com
132
gathered below, encircled by about ten people wearing the same black
combat uniforms they saw before.
"Ikki, there."
In the direction Arisuin was pointing, Shizuku's figure was visible among
with the hostages.
"But I don't see Stella-chan."
"…No, there she is beside Shizuku, the one with the large hat. She's
famous as a knight so she's concealing herself."
"Now that you mention it, she's appeared in newspapers, right? But the
situation's not too good."
"Yeah, the hostages are placed too close to the criminals. If we break
through recklessly, the hostages will definitely get hurt. And besides, the
number of Rebellion troops doesn't add up."
"Maybe they're acting in squads? We have no choice but to wait for

now."
Even if Rebellion was acting in squads, the ratio of hostages to Rebellion

troops was a little too high, which would be a problem for the troops if
the hostages tried to escape. There might be opportunities using that
oversight, so they decided to stay put and keep watching for the time
being―but the situation changed in a way they couldn't have imagined.
「Don't bully my mother―!」
Suddenly, a boy around the age of a kindergartner rushed toward a gun-

toting Rebellion soldier.
Oh no!
This was bad, but they were in no position to stop the boy, who
screamed and threw the ice cream he held at the man, splattering the
www.asianovel.com
133
man with white. That couldn't possibly bring a man down, but it was
more than enough to provoke.
「You braaaat!」
The soldier screamed in rage and kicked the boy―who wasn't even tall
enough to reach his waist―in the face without hesitation.
「Ahh, Shinji!」
A woman in her twenties, probably the boy's mother, dashed out from
the ring of hostages. Her abdomen was large, but she moved so quickly
that one wouldn't think her pregnant, and she desperately moved
between the boy and the soldier.
「Out of the way, woman! Don't butt in!」
「I'm sorry, I'm sorry, he's still just a child! Please forgive us!」
Another Rebellion soldier looked toward all the noise.
「Hey, what the hell are you doing!?」
「This fucking brat got ice cream on my clothes! I'm gonna kill him!」
「What's the matter with you!? How many times have I told you not to
touch the hostages, dammit!? You can go die by yourself, but if you piss
off Bischof-san he ain't stopping till he kills a dozen people. Don't get us
involved in your mess!」
「Shut up! There's a lot of 'em so it won't matter if we shoot one or two!」
After that, the soldier turned around and pointed the muzzle of his rifle
towards the boy and woman.
「No, please! Spare us!」
「You people might as well be pigs in our utopia, but you dare dirty an
honorary citizen like me? You'll pay for that with your life!」
He put his finger on the trigger without any hesitation, and a lead bullet
burst out from the barrel. To block it, the pregnant mother covered her
www.asianovel.com
134
child with her back. How futile. The bullet would penetrate the woman's
body and hit the child behind her too.
But the bullet never reached the mother―because Stella's flames

burned away even the specks of dust that flew from the muzzle.
Part 7
「It's best if I go out by myself… I would've been found out sooner or

later… It's alright. If they know who I am, they won't kill me right away…
That's why you should keep hiding and make preparations just in case.」
After stopping Shizuku with these words, Stella scorched the bullet by
casting fire into its path, and the Rebellion soldiers fell into confusion at
the sudden threat.
"A Blazer!?"
"Shit!"
They turned towards Stella reflexively and fired their rifles at her in
unison. A storm of bullets shot forth.
"Empress Dress[10]."
Stella's feathered robe of flame vaporized all the bullets before they
even reached her. But―
"Aiiieeeee!"
―the hostages started to panic because of the sudden gunfire. M4 rifles

didn't have perfect accuracy. At this rate, the hostages would also end
up being hit.
"Everyone settle down!!!"
A voice filled with dignity rang out above the sounds of gunfire and
screams, and caught the attentions of everyone present whether they
liked it or not. The hostages who were preparing to flee froze, and the
Rebellion soldiers tensed up like scolded children.
www.asianovel.com
135
"I don't want to fight you all, so please calm down and listen to what I
have to say."
That takes care of the panic for now.
Stella felt relief as she spoke. In Japan, she was merely a high-schooler,
but she was also a princess of the Vermillion Empire. She knew quite a
bit about the international crime organization Rebellion, including how it
organized its units. Even though Rebellion was widely known as an
organization of Blazers, in truth the majority of its members were non-
Blazers referred to as 'Adherents'. In the new world order that Rebellion
wanted to create, the 'Apostles', who were Blazers, were actually a
minority. Rebellion units were composed of this small group of Blazers
commanding the non-Blazers as soldiers.
Every single Rebellion soldier here was an Adherent, so the Apostle

leading them was probably somewhere nearby.
There should be only one Apostle for an operation of this level. I really
didn't want to move rashly before he comes out though.
Showing herself in this situation was a major disadvantage. With that in

mind, Stella once again cast a sharp glare towards the soldiers.
"I'll represent the hostages here and negotiate with your leader."
"W-What the hell's this girl saying!? You, how dare―"
It seemed like the soldiers hadn't recognized her yet, so Stella removed
the hat she borrowed from a store.
"I am―"
"Oh dear oh dear~? It looks like we have one hell of a VIP mixed in
here."
A voice interrupted Stella before she could reveal her identity. Looking
toward that voice, she saw a man standing with a group of around ten
www.asianovel.com
136
fully-armed soldiers. When their eyes met, the man smiled, twisting the
tattoo drawn on his face.
"Well, if it ain't the Vermillion Empire's second princess. Hehehe."
"Full black clothing and a gold-decorated overcoat… an Apostle's robe. It

means you're the boss of these fools, right?"
"Hehehe, so pleased to make your acquaintance. Yes, that's exactly

right. I go by the name Bischof[11]. The honor is mine, Princess."
The man―Bischof―bowed respectfully towards Stella, then turned

towards his subordinates encircling the hostages and gave an offended
expression.
"Hey, what the devil are you bastards doing? Can't you even babysit
properly?"
"Tha―"
"Didn't I tell you to wait? Didn't I tell you not to touch the hostages?
Didn't I?"
"W-We tried to stop him! But that bastard Yakin wouldn't listen!"
"Ya~kin. Was it you causing this mess?"
"N-No wait, th-that brat dirtied my pants and―"
"Huh!? You went nuts just because of… no."
Bischof turned around with a thoughtful look.
"…Hehehe."
"Bischof-san?"
"Ahh, Yakin. That must've been a disaster. I sympathize, really."
Bischof's attitude changed suddenly and he patted the soldier who had
ice cream spilled on his pants, then pulled out a gun and pointed it at
the boy who the mother was protecting.
www.asianovel.com
137
"Rest easy. I'll balance the scales for you, my honorary citizen."
Stella spoke up in shock.
"W-What are you doing!?"
"What? Ain't it obvious, Princess? I'm gonna have this kid take
responsibility for what he did. Responsibility is important, no?"
"Didn't you say you weren't going to touch the hostages!?"
"Well… that would be true if they stayed still, but this brat didn't. Ahh,
he ain't an adult yet so we can't judge him too hard, but… what the kid
did was still a sin. He trampled the dignity of this honorary citizen here,
so he has to pay with his life. Penance for sin, forgiveness for penance,
that's my motto, you see!"
Bischof suddenly squeezed the trigger a little. He was really going to

shoot, so Stella didn't hesitate to manifest Lævateinn.
"Haaaaa!"
She leapt forward and slashed at Bischof. Seeing that, Bischof smiled.
He baited me!?
But no matter! She wouldn't give him time to summon his Device.
Bischof was only holding a handgun. There was no way he could
block Lævateinn with something like that!
Stella slashed the man along his gun, but―Bischof stopped that slash
with only his index and middle finger.
"Wha―!"
"Hehehe, oh dear. You're fast and strong like the rumors say about A-
Ranks. But alas, you don't know how wide and terrifying this world can
be."
Stella couldn't hide her surprise. A slash with all her might had been
completely blocked with only the fingers of one hand. That was no
www.asianovel.com
138
human technique; the finger and the arm should've been torn off
together. Even if the slash had somehow been blocked, the arm would
still be burnt by Lævateinn's flames. But Bischof was completely
unaffected by both force and heat, stopping her sword casually.
How? Faster than the answer could come, Bischof's right hand struck
Stella's abdomen.
"Guh… uh…!?"
It was an offensive power that completely shattered her Empress Dress.

Stella collapsed with just one hit.
How? He didn't look like that strong a Blazer…!
What was with this crazy attack power? Stella almost fainted in agony,
but she looked up at Bischof and realized the secret behind his attack.
"Those… r-rings!"
Bischof was wearing a ring on the middle finger of each hand, and they
emitted an ominous red light. They might look like simple accessories at
first glance, but―
"This is my Device, Judgment Ring[12]. Its specialty is dealing with "sin"

and "penance". The left absorbs all attacks towards me, while the right
converts it into a magical power and returns upon my enemy. Hehehe,
in other words, the stronger my enemies, the stronger I become."
"…I see, so I was hit by my own full power."
His explanation was credible since she couldn't stand up.
"You really shouldn't jump in when you don't know what power your
opponent holds, dear princess~."
"…Aren't… you the one… who made me do it?"
"Hehehe, oh, you're quite right. Against the Crimson Princess, I really
couldn't afford to be picky with my tactics. I'm so sorry about that. But
well, I'm impressed. You, the princess of another country, could've
www.asianovel.com
139
stayed nicely hidden, but you chose to shield some brat. It's truly
touching. Is this what they call noblesse oblige? I, Bischof, am truly in
awe, so I'll tell dear Princess Stella a way to save that kid."
"What… way?"
"There's a very simple method, you see, a method of repentance

everyone knows: apologizing after doing something wrong. But your
highness, you must apologize in the kid's place―kneeling while stark
naked! Ha ha ha ha!"
Part 8
At Bischof's demand, Ikki boiled with anger. He wanted to leap out from
the hall above and cut the man to pieces, but―
…No!
If he did so, it would result in chaos, and the hostages would suffer
casualties. He had to avoid that at all cost.
"Hehe… of course, I won't force you. How could I ever order a princess
around? I won't mind if you refuse. But if so, I'll have this brat take
responsibility as planned."
What a filthy man!
Ikki bit his lips hard to suppressing his anger. Bischof thought that Stella
couldn't accept that demand, so he gave her the option just to humiliate
her. But Stella's reply was exactly as Ikki expected.
"…I understand."
Stella dispelled Lævateinn and released a sigh of surrender while

concealing her vexation.
"In return, promise me the hostages won't take a scratch."
"Of course. I, Bischof, am a man known for not breaking his word, so rest
assured. Well, the ransom money and our successful escape must also
be guaranteed."
www.asianovel.com
140
"…As you promised, then."
After confirming, Stella stood up. Her knees were shaking, probably from
the damage she took before, but her hands removing her clothes were
shaking not from pain, but from agitation.
"Wow, haha! This is awesome, an imperial princess strip show!"
"What a nice idea! It's just like Bischof-san to think of it!"
"Yeah, strip strip strip! Hahaha!"
Stella's face was dyed red in shame. She had no choice but to expose
her naked body in front of these scum, so she took off her clothes one
www.asianovel.com
141
piece at a time.
Her cardigan fell, and her beautiful shoulders were exposed.

Her skirt slid down to her feet, and her slender and alluring legs were
bared.
Her blouse buttons came off one by one, and her small navel could be
seen from the crevice.
And finally she only had her white-string undergarments left.
"Man, crazy. That's one hell of a bust. Is this really a high school girl?"
"I can't get enough of this!"
"Bischof-san! Can we take pictures?"
"You're too noisy, you horny bastards. Hehehe, the real show starts
now."
Taking that unbearably filthy voice to heart, Stella's body trembled. At

that moment, Ikki saw something glittering on Stella's cheeks.
Tears.
The moment he saw that small sparkle from her eyes, Ikki heard a
ripping sound and felt something tear apart. That was the sound of his
lips being bitten open, and the reason suppressing his anger coming
undone.
―Stella!
But Ikki could not move from his spot.
"Ugh!"
He felt as if his body was tied to the ground. When he turned his neck,
he could see Arisuin's Device Darkness Hermit stabbed into his shadow.
Arisuin had stopped Ikki's actions with a Noble Art that arrests a target's
movement,Shadow Bind[13].
"Calm down. What were you about to do, jumping in at a time like this?"
www.asianovel.com
142
"But if I don't go now, Stella will…!"
"It's alright. I have a plan. Shizuku's making her move, so just wait a
little bit."
Ikki couldn't believe those words.
"Shizuku…?"
"Yes. She's making a water barrier while hiding her magic power."
Hearing that, Ikki looked toward the hall again and tried to search for the
presence of magic, but―
"…Is that true? I don't see anything."
"Well, of course. Shizuku might be inferior to Stella in overall scores but

when it comes to magic control, she's unquestionably this year's number
one. You could say Shizuku has A-Rank ability in that area alone."
Ikki's face showed clear surprise at Arisuin's explanation. According to

that status, Shizuku could do things using a quarter the magic power
that any other Blazer would need. Furthermore, Shizuku Kurogane was a
technique-type Blazer.
"If someone of Shizuku's level hides her magic power, no one could
detect it."
Arisuin showed his student datapad to Ikki, having apparently left it on

but silent. A mail from Shizuku was visible.
「setting barrier now will signal when complete」
It was a short message that she probably typed while not looking at the
terminal as a precaution, but the meaning was easily understandable.
Shizuku!
Ikki called out his sister's name joyfully in his heart. As if responding to
his call―
www.asianovel.com
143
"Shouha Suiren[14]―!"
The water user Shizuku Kurogane raised a barrier to separate the

hostages from the Rebellion soldiers. That was her signal.
Part 9
"What!?"
A barrier of water abruptly rushing upward―only a Blazer could create

such a thing. Bischof considered the possibility that some other knight
had been hidden, and shouted―
"If you won't stay quiet then we'll just kill everyone! All of you bastards,
fire on the hostages!"
At Bischof's order, the Adherents aimed at the civilians on the other side
of the barrier and pulled their triggers in unison. Those hostages,
startled by the water and then the volley of gunshots, panicked and
screamed as if they'd been thrown into a cauldron of hot oil.
But not a single fired bullet reached the hostages. Despite making noise
like a crashing waterfall, the bullets were all stopped by Shizuku's Noble
Art, Shouha Suiren.
Water had very strong impact resistance, and falling onto its surface
from high up was like hitting concrete. For a high-speed object like a rifle
bullet, hitting ordinary water would be enough to break it to fragments,
and water infused with Shizuku's magic power had a solidity like iron.
Nothing made of lead could penetrate that.
And Shizuku was not fighting alone. At the same time she used Shouha
Suiren, Ikki invoked Ittou Shura. He jumped from the third-floor atrium,
making a decisive surprise attack from above Bischof's head.
"Tch! They had people above too!?"
But Bischof was a terrorist who had struggled through many extreme
situations. Noticing the surprise attack immediately, he quickly made a
www.asianovel.com
144
countermove, reaching out toward Ikki's Intetsu with the same left hand
that had caught Stella's Lævateinn before. The Judgment Ring that
seized every single attack as sin―his left hand activated the ability that
had rendered Stella's earth-shaking blow powerless.
Ikki's sword was only faster than Stella's sword; it was several times less
powerful, so it couldn't penetrate that ability. The surprise attack must
have been a blunder. Ikki's blow would surely be taken as sin and
returned to him as penance―if Bischof's left hand could capture Ikki's
flashing blade!
"…Huh?"
In that instant, Bischof saw something unbelievable: his own left arm
flying in a spray of blood.
No matter how well Bischof's left hand rendered attacks powerless, it

had no way to catch an attack Bischof couldn't see, and what Bischof
couldn't catch, he couldn't stop. Ikki swung Intetsu with a speed that far
exceeded human motion perception, so quickly that Ikki's own body
couldn't track. It was an invisible slash, one of Ikki Kurogane's seven
original sword techniques.
"The seventh secret blade―Raikou[15]."
Part 10
「I'll deal with the smaller fish, so Ikki, please incapacitate their vulgar
monkey of a boss.」
Ikki did exactly as Arisuin said. With the invisible slash Raikou, he
cleaved Bischof's sin-stealing left arm and sent it flying, then with a
returning stroke he severed the right arm as well.
With both Bischof's arms were gone, it didn't matter how strong his
bluster was, though these injuries hardly stopped the man's mouth.
"Gaaaah! M-My arms! You fucking―"
"Such noisy rattling, huh?"
www.asianovel.com
145
"Hii…!"
But Bischof withdrew his rant the moment he saw Ikki's angry face.
"Even if it looks bad, I went easy on you. After what you did to Stella, I
wouldn't mind taking another limb or two. After all, with treatment in an
iPS capsule, that kind of trauma isn't permanent."
Ikki spurned Bischof by turning his freezing gaze away, as if from filth.
The hostages he now surveyed were uninjured, meaning his move had
been a success.
*Thump* Arisuin patted him on the shoulder.
"You did it, huh?"
"Alice. Are you also done over there?"
"Should I say that I'm done? Maybe it's done, instead? That girl's quite
amazing, I think."
Ikki frowned at Arisuin's unclear words, and turned―but he soon saw

what Arisuin meant. The Rebellion soldiers were collapsed here and
there, not a single one still standing. On that battlefield, he could see
only one person's back.
"Stella…."
It was the Crimson Princess with her deep red hair swinging, her body
clad in a dress of flame, and her hand gripping Lævateinn as it scattered
flame. After suffering a critical strike and a disgrace she had never
received before, Stella still made the first move and floored every one of
the soldiers so quickly that Arisuin couldn't do his part. She had precise
judgment with calm composure, and despite being humiliated so, she
still controlled her strength. Ikki agreed with Arisuin's view that it was
amazing, but―
Arisuin pushed Ikki lightly in Stella's direction.
"Let me report this to the people outside."
www.asianovel.com
146
"Thanks."
She shouldn't have been forced to do something like that!
"Stella!"
Ikki ran up to Stella, and when she turned toward his voice, hugged her
close.
"Ah! Hey, w-what!?"
Stella was confused and alarmed about being suddenly hugged, but Ikki
didn't care. Right now, he knew he wanted to do this, so he tightly
embraced Stella, concealing her skin with his own body. It seemed to
put that gentle, heroic girl at ease.
"Sorry. If only I had come and saved you more quickly… then you
wouldn't be embarrassed like this."
"Ikki…!"
Whether his feelings were coming across or not, Stella entrusted her
small trembling body to Ikki's embrace. Ikki tried not to look at Stella's
expression, but his embrace remained strong.
Not long afterward, Shizuku called out to him.
"Onii-sama."
"Shizuku, thanks. Raising a barrier was a big help. Was anyone injured?"
"Of course not. Do you think I'm that clumsy?"
Looking indignant, Shizuku extended to Stella the clothes Stella had

dropped on the floor.
"I gathered them for you. You don't plan to stand around half-naked
much longer, I hope."
"T-Thanks…. I'm surprised you'd do that for me."
"How rude. Shouldn't you be thankful that I covered for you after you
www.asianovel.com
147
rushed out so carelessly?"
"Ooh…."
Glowering at Shizuku, Stella self-consciously averted her gaze. But

Shizuku―
"Still… I have a bit better opinion of you."
"Eh?"
"I couldn't save that parent and child, yet you put your life on the line for
a complete stranger's sake."
"…I-It's not like I was trying to look good. …But well, it would've been
dangerous if your barrier hadn't been there. That technique was
excellent…."
They had acted thoroughly hostile to each other until now, but whether
from honest appraisal or embarrassment, Stella and Shizuku's glances
were both unusually warm, and Ikki spied the exchange of some mutual
acceptance.
It'd be nice if they could take this opportunity to get along better.
"Ah, that's right. Shizuku, can you cast healing?"
"Of course, but… no, you're not telling me you were hurt?"
"No, not me, him."
He pointed at Bischof. The man's bleeding was severe, so they couldn't

leave him the way he was, and healing a wound by manipulating water
was a skill limited to high-level water users.
"You don't need to connect the arm, just stop the blood. He'll become
violent and troublesome again otherwise."
"I understand, Onii-sama. You wouldn't want this man's life on your
conscience."
"I've rendered him powerless, but let's still be careful―"
www.asianovel.com
148
"Dooon't mooove!!!"
Part 11
An angry scream erupted from among the hostages. Ikki and the girls
turned toward the voice, and saw a young man in a red T-shirt thrusting
a handgun at a middle-aged woman's temple.
"P-Please save me!"
"Freeze, all of you brats! If you twitch, I'll blow this hag's head off!"
Ikki tensed.
"Oh no, one slipped into the hostages?"
"…Hehe, hahahahaha! Hiding among the peasants ain't something only

you kids can do!"
"Bischof…."
The criminal gave a distorted sneer with his tattooed face while blood
gushed from both armless shoulders.
"Hey, the goth-loli midget over there!"
"M-Midget you say!?"
"Yeah you, midget. You said you do healing, so get over here and fix my
arms! You won't tell me you can't, right? Hehehe…."
At Bischof's laugh, the middle-aged woman screamed again. If a gun

was pressed to Ikki's temple, he'd probably do the same.
Dammit!
Ikki ground his teeth in anger. Ittou Shura was still active, but the
muzzle was firmly pointed at the woman and he couldn't risk a
discharge.
"Hurry up!"
"Onii-sama…."
www.asianovel.com
149
"We don't have a choice. He's taken control of the situation―"
"Not at all."
A boy's voice resounded directly in Ikki's head, then countless rays of

light passed beside him. *Swish swish swish* They were magic arrows
shining with sky-blue radiance.
"Uaaaah!"
"Gah-ah…."
The magic arrows pierced Bischof and the hostage-taker repeatedly, this
time leaving them helpless for sure.
"What!? What was that―"
Stella shook at the sudden turn, but Ikki had seen this before. He knew
this voice.
This technique is….
"Hahaha, well well, it's sad having to lend a hand after all. I didn't want
to steal someone else's achievement."
The empty space before their eyes began to sparkle, and then the image
of empty air crumbled like scales falling. In the midst of that crumbling,
a slender young man appeared holding a bow-shaped Device. Even
Arisuin, who was able to sense Bischof's group from a distance, hadn't
detected him.
But it didn't surprise Ikki, because stealth was this young man's special
ability. Ikki knew because they were originally classmates.
"Kirihara-kun. It's been a while, hasn't it?"
Shizuya Kirihara. Last year's top new student, and last year's Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival representative. Kirihara calmly smiled at this
reunion, and sent a scornful gaze through narrowed eyelids.
www.asianovel.com
150
"Yeah. It's been a while, Ikki Kurogane-kun. You're still attending

school?"
Stella and Shizuku made noticeably unpleasant expressions, but this

person had helped them, so they didn't complain.
Suddenly, around seven girls ran out from the middle of the hostages,
pushed Ikki's group aside, and rushed up to Kirihara. They were
Kirihara's girlfriends who came with him today to visit the mall.
"Kirihara-kuuun! We were so scared~!"
"You had a frightful experience because of my disappointing juniors,

didn't you? But it's fine now."
"Yeah, I had faith that you would save me."
"Ah, Kirihara-sama~. You're so cool. After all, you're such a strong

knight~"
Shizuku coughed and Stella scowled at the extravagant praise from

these dressed-up girls, and at Kirihara for basking in that praise.
"…What an unlikeable fellow."
"This is the first time we've agreed on something, right?"
The police who Arisuin had contacted rushed into the courtyard just after
Kirihara cleaned up the situation, and they began restraining Rebellion
soldiers and caring for the hostages. Ikki saw that the turmoil on their
day off was more or less over, and as the tension left him, his body
shook violently and fell over. His fatigue from using Ittou Shura had
gushed out.
"Onii-sama!"
"Ikki, are you okay?"
"…A-Ah, yeah, I'm fine. …If I rest a little, I can just about walk."
"Then you should sit down for a while, right?"
www.asianovel.com
151
As Arisuin put Ikki on a food court bench, the police officer in charge
called out and ran up to the four of them.
"Hey! You guys are the student knights who settled the affair, right? Will
you come with me to the police station to make a report right now?"
"My my, it's not a good time, you know? We'd like Ikki to get some rest if
we can."
Arisuin turned his gaze to Kirihara who was surrounded by girls, but―
"Should you be begging me to deal with a troublesome investigation

after I cleaned everything up for you?"
―it seemed Kirihara didn't want to keep helping them quite so long.
Giving that unapproachable refusal, he started talking with his female
followers about going somewhere to relax.
"No, Alice. It's fine. …If I rest in the patrol car, I think I'll recover a bit."
"Ikki, you're not pushing yourself too much?"
"I'm fine. Nothing was really hurt…."
Ikki stood up, pretending to be tough despite his deeply fatigued

expression. After a moment, he turned in Kirihara's direction and bowed
lightly.
"Thank you, Kirihara-kun. You really saved us today."
"I don't need thanks. The strong should support the weak."
Stella and Shizuku again took on dangerous faces at Kirihara's malicious

words, but having Ikki rest was more important to them right now than
snapping at this boy, so Stella took Ikki's shoulder and tried to guide him
to the patrol car.
"But Kurogane-kun… are you still trying to become a knight with that
pitiful strength?"
Stella couldn't disregard Kirihara's scorn this time.
www.asianovel.com
152
"You… how dare you!"
"Stella, it's fine."
"It's not fine! I won't stay quiet after such self-indulgent insults!"
Shaking off Ikki's attempt to restrain her anger, Stella lifted his shoulder
away and pointed a finger at Kirihara.
"You can say what you want, but Ikki is much stronger than someone
like you! I've seen his strength myself! Do you even amount to the dirt
under his feet!?"
The biting words Stella threw were only wishful thinking. Stella didn't
know Kirihara's power, didn't know the hopeless gap between Ikki and
that boy.
"…Haha, ahahahahaha!"
"W-What's so funny!?"
"All of it! How can I help laughing at this? Saying the Failed Knight over
there is stronger than me… hahaha! Him, the coward who once ran
away because he was too scared to fight me? That's a masterpiece!"
"Eh…?"
Ikki ran away from a match? Stella turned her head in astonishment and
disbelief, but… Ikki didn't deny it. He stayed quiet, staring at Kirihara,
and she couldn't read his response. But Stella knew such a thing was
impossible, so she once again turned to Kirihara.
"You're lying! There's no way it's true!"
"Hahaha, because you're convinced he's stronger."
"Exactly! Ikki won against me, so he's no ordinary knight!"
"Oh? Then Vermillion-kun, how about we make a wager?"
"…Wager, you say?"
www.asianovel.com
153
Kirihara switched his gaze from Stella to Ikki.
"As a matter of fact, a good way to find out whether you're right or
wrong is already prepared. Kurogane-kun, I'm guessing your datapad's
off? Turn it on and take a look."
Ikki quickly pulled out his student datapad, and the moment it started
up, a mail receipt message began. The sender was… the selection battle
executive committee! And the contents―
「The opponent for Ikki Kurogane-sama's first selection battle match has
been chosen: Shizuya Kirihara-sama from Year Two Class Three.」
"That's right, your first-match opponent is me, last year's Sword-Art

Festival representative. Me, Shizuya Kirihara, who holds the nickname
'Hunter'. Our fight has already been scheduled, so if I lose I'll take back
everything I said today, and apologize like Vermillion-kun demands. But
if I win… I want her as one of my girlfriends."
Naturally, Ikki raised his voice to protest.
"Kirihara-kun! Don't make such a ridiculous―"
"Fine. I'll accept those terms."
"Wha!?"
Stella easily accepted it, to Ikki's chagrin.
"Stop, Stella, this doesn't mean anything! I don't need Kirihara-kun's

apology!"
"Even if you don't need it, I do. I have no position of my own while the
knight who beat me is called weak."
Ikki didn't give up trying to persuade her, and Stella didn't give in.
Neither were willing to compromise, so unfortunately Kirihara's wager
was set.
www.asianovel.com
154
"That concludes the negotiations, right? Heh, it's a boring match that I'll
win of course, but maybe now it's a bit more worth the bother? Let's
meet in the arena next time, Kurogane-kun. I don't think I have to say it,
but if you stand before me with such shabby power… well, you better be
prepared. The selection battles are real combat, not like mock battles.
Fight hard if you don't want to be killed. Ha ha ha!"
Laughing loudly, Kirihara left with his girls. Neither Arisuin nor Shizuku
nor Stella had positive impressions of Kirihara after that display of
arrogance.
"Hmm. His face is good, but having such a crooked personality is

terrible."
"…What an unlikeable feeling."
"Ha, no matter what he says, you won against me, so you can easily
beat that guy. Don't you think so?"
Stella expected Ikki to strongly agree. But―
"Do I? For me, he's the worst possible opponent."
"Ikki…?"
―the answer she expected didn't come. Unlike Stella, Ikki knew
Kirihara's overwhelming Noble Art, so he couldn't make a firm promise.
This fight… Ikki had a hunch it would become gravely difficult.
And so the selection battles for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
began. Stella's, Shizuku's, and Arisuin's first matches were at the
beginning of the week, on Monday. Ikki's first match with Kirihara was
the next day, on Tuesday, and it would be Ikki's first official competition.
It would be different from the mock battles up to now, a fight with real
meaning. That debut battle was approaching before his eyes.
References Jump up↑ Gothic Lolita: A Japanese female fashion

subculture which involves Victorian-style dress. The "Gothic" subset of
www.asianovel.com
155
Lolita fashion emphasizes darker colors in clothing and makeup. Jump

up↑ Onee-san: "Big sister". In this context, it refers to a personality type
based on an idealized young lady admirable for embodying elements of
traditional Japanese femininity, such as gentle manner. Jump up↑ Visual
kei: A fashion style that is associated with male Japanese musicians of
certain rock and pop-music genres. It typically combines flamboyant
makeup, hairstyles, and outfits with an androgynous appearance. Jump
up↑ Okama: Male transvestite or homosexual. The term is also used to
describe an effeminate man. Jump up↑ Skinship: An act of deepening or
reinforcing a close personal relationship by engaging in intimate skin-to-
skin contact. Jump up↑ Thirteen Ice Cream: A play on Thirty-One Ice
Cream, Japan's name for its branches of the American ice cream chain
Baskin-Robbins, based on its slogan of "31 flavors", one for each day of
the month. Jump up↑ R-15: Japanese movies are rated by the nation's
Motion Picture Code of Ethics Committee, inspired by the American
rating system, into the categories of G, PG-12, R-15, and R-18. Jump
up↑ Darkness Hermit: This uses the kanji 黒き隠者, Kuroki Inja ("Black
Hermit"). Jump up↑ Shadow Walk: This uses the kanji 日陰
道, Hikagedou ("Shadow Path"). Jump up↑ Empress Dress: This uses the
kanji 妃竜の羽衣, Hiryuu no Hagoromo" ("Empress Dragon's Raiment")
Jump up↑ Bischof: A German surname, meaning "Bishop". Jump
up↑ Judgment Ring: This uses the kanji 大法官の指輪, Daihoukan no
Yubiwa" ("Ring of the High Judge") Jump up↑ Shadow Bind: This uses the
kanji 影縫い, Kagenui ("Shadow Weave"). Jump up↑ Shouha Suiren, 障波
水蓮: "Hindering Wave Water Lotus" Jump up↑ Raikou, 雷光: "Lightning"
www.asianovel.com
156
Vol. 1 :
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Chapter 4: Debut Battle
www.asianovel.com
157
(translation)
Part 1
Hagun Academy's selection battles for the Seven Stars Sword-Art

Festival started on Monday, one night after the Rebellion affair.
「It's finally time! On the schedule for our opening day, we have a B-Rank
from the new students, a girl descended from that great hero Ryouma
Kurogane―it's her first battle for Contender Shizuku Kurogane!」
This announcement from a member of the Hagun Academy broadcasting

club was met with cheers by many students who had been following
www.asianovel.com
158
news on Shizuku, the second best of the first-years.
「Her opponent is a third-year student who performed in last winter's

inter-school match and won against Donrou Academy's Festival
representative Yamamichiyuki Azuchi. He's a C-Rank knight that
everyone's looking forward to seeing in this year's Festival, Contender
Shigenobu Suga! Having a young knight face such an experienced
upperclassman, what a harsh debut! Will this supernova of the next
generation show her strength!? Now, the beginning buzzer has
sounded… what!? Contender Suga has already begun!」
A twin-sword Device crackled with electricity in Suga's hands.
"Too bad, 'supernova'! My ability is lightning, the one most effective

against the water you use! It's too bad you got me as your opponent,
but don't resent me for your luck! ―Hakuraijin[1]!"
With a triumphant expression, Suga threw a slash of lightning at the

unmoving Shizuku.
"Shouha Suiren."
Shizuku tried to defend herself with a wall of water. How could water
protect against lightning? Yet Shizuku's Noble Art blocked the powerful
current without trouble.
"What!?"
「S-Somehow, lightning had no effect! Commentator Oreki-sensei, what's

going on!?」
「*Cough cough* That's probably ultra-pure water….」
「Ultra-pure water?」
「Yeah… everyone thinks that water loses to electricity, right? But no,
when water does so it's because impurities like ions and microbes in the
water make it conductive. Water becomes less and less conductive as it
becomes more and more pure, until it becomes ultra-pure and forms a
complete insulator that electricity won't pass through.」
www.asianovel.com
159
「I see… oh? Then why don't other water users copy this tactic?」
「It's not that they don't, they can't. Completely removing impurities at
the ion level is like sifting gold dust from desert sand. Only Shizuku-san's
level of magic control allows her to perform such a technique. If an
ordinary knight tries to copy this maneuver, won't his mind burn out
first? *Cough* As you'd expect for the first-year runner-up… *guh*!」
「Whoa! This is the third time that you threw up blood today! A-Are you
okay, Oreki-sensei!?」
「Aah, I-I'm fine, I'm fine. If I take some medicine I'll settle down. …Aah,
u'm feeling guud….」
「Oreki-sensei! Oreki-sensei! The medicine is making you slur your

speech! Are you really okay!?」
「I'm fineeee…. It's just something for dealing with this disease, 'kay.」
「Sensei! You're getting completely wasted!」
What a chaotic discussion. Anyway, Shizuku seemed impervious to

lightning attacks. What was Suga's reaction, now that he understood
this?
"Damn, if that's true, I gotta take some distance."
But Shizuku gave a serene reply.
"And how do you intend to retreat?"
「Ah! How shocking! Contender Suga's feet are frozen to the ground! He
can't get away like this!」
"Suiroudan[2]."
Shizuku shot a sphere of water
thirty centimeters wide from Yoishigure, and the orb hit Suga right in the
face, stopping in midair to cover his head. Suga tried to pull or peel the
www.asianovel.com
160
imprisoning orb away, but water wasn't solid, so he couldn't grab it or

shake it off. He desperately sought air and clawed at the liquid, but only
splashed and muddled it. Before long―
"…Gah…."
Suga's lungs used up all the air it had left, and when his hands fell limp,
Shizuku finally released the watery prison. He collapsed in the ring, and
at the same time, the referee made a declaration.
"Shigenobu Suga can no longer fight! The winner, Shizuku Kurogane!"
「The match is over—! Against an incompatible elemental attribute, first-

year contender Kurogane has taken the win with an overwhelming
difference in technique!」
Coughing modestly, Shizuku turned her gaze and returned a small

gesture to Ikki as he waved at her happily from the audience seats.
"It wasn't such a big deal."
Then she turned her attention to the arena scoreboard.
…A suitable time for settling things will come soon enough.
Part 2
While Shizuku was fighting in the fifteenth training arena, more than four
times as many spectators were gathered at the seventh arena where the
foreign princess Stella Vermillion, this year's top-ranked newcomer who
had already received a nickname from the student body, was having her
first match.
"Gooo! Momotaniiii!"
"You're unbeatable in a close-range fight, ya know!"
"Show us an upperclassman's intensity!"
「What amazing encouragement from the cheering section! Contender

'Heavy Tank' Momotani's place among the school's top ten most popular
www.asianovel.com
161
isn't just talk! Now, will his signature move that has blown many knights
out of the stadium appear today too!? That heavy charge from the rare
armor-type Device Goliath!?」
Takeshi Momotani, a giant standing 190 centimeters tall and stout as a

boulder, was Stella's opponent for her first match. Pressured by the
screams from the cheering section and by the host's anticipation, he
lowered his heavily armored body into a ramming stance with one
shoulder pointed at his opponent―but after taking the stance, Momotani
didn't move.
"What's wrong, Momotani!? Blow her away like you usually do!"
"That girl lost to an F-Rank! Someone like you has more than enough to
take her down, yeah!?"
His friends and classmates jeered, but Momotani himself―
That's easy for you guys say, but how am I supposed to do this…?
―was cringing at the sea of flame spread over the ring. Stella, his
opponent, stood in the center of that sea with a dress of blazing flame
over her body, and the heat of her Dragon Breath was grilling Momotani
inside his armor despite more than ten meters of separation between
them. He understood for the first time the extraordinary energy Stella
held. Fighting against such an opponent was like throwing himself into a
furnace.
Stella addressed the unmoving Momotani.
"It seems you have better judgment than that noisy bunch behind you.
This match is a real battle, and if you just dash in, you won't get off with
illusionary pain. Keeping that in mind, you should think hard before
making a move."
Whether because of his own hesitation or the reasoning he just heard,

Momotani took her advice quite seriously.
"…I forfeit."
www.asianovel.com
162
「W-W-What was that!? Contender Momotani, without taking a step after

starting the match, has just given up!」
「Wahaha! How pitiful! Disgraceful! But wise~!」
At Momotani's decision, a petite teacher in red clothing laughed crudely

from her seat at the commentator station, and said something that
could be either insult or praise.
「What do you mean, Saikyou-sensei?」
「There's no way he could overcome that monster, after all! Haven't you
been asking him to burn himself to death? He caaan't! But anyway,
giving up before taking a single step is a great move! Ahahaha!」
「U-Umm, Saikyou-sensei, I think you should choose your words a little

bit more carefully….」
The female students nearby were unable to let Saikyou's words pass.
They wore tight, threatening faces.
「Wahaha. Oh no, it's getting super bad. I'm scared so I'm running away~」
Saikyou quickly fled the announcer station.
「Ah, wait, Saikyou-sensei! There are still matches left! You're leaving too
early! Who are we going to get commentary from!?」
…That was some rather disordered match coverage, wasn't it?
Stella left the ring in amazement. On the way—
「Err… just now, we received news that the first-year runner-up having a
bout in the fifteenth practice arena, Shizuku Kurogane, has taken a
perfect victory over her opponent, third-year Shigenobu Suga!」
—she heard about Shizuku's victory. Well, she didn't think Shizuku would
lose to that sort of opponent.
「But what strength! This year's freshmen top-seat and runner-up have
completely shut their upperclassmen down! They've debuted in these
www.asianovel.com
163
matches without being touched! The new students this year really are
something else! With them, reaching the summit of the Seven Stars
might even be possible!」
Part 3
"Stella, congratulations."
Ikki greeted Stella as she returned to the dorm room after the first day
of selection battles ended. Her response was flat, but from how her nose
twitched, she didn't seem to completely disregard his greeting.
"Haa. Well, if I have to fight in this sort of competition, I should at least

win."
"I guess I didn't get to see your match after all."
"I just torched something superfluous, like usual."
"But it's disappointing that I couldn't make it."
"…I'm the one who's disappointed."
"Eh? What did you say?"
"N-Nothing! We can't help that Shizuku's match was scheduled in the

same slot, but next time come and watch my fight properly!"
"Sure, of course. Anyway, aren't you back a bit late?"
"The fight was a letdown and I didn't know what to do with my energy,
so I went to the gym for a workout."
"I see. But it's really great that you and Shizuku, and Alice too, all of you
won."
Arisuin's match had been held in the fifteenth training arena right after
Shizuku's, and he beat a second-year E-Rank opponent in ten seconds.
Though Arisuin described himself as disadvantaged in direct combat, his
performance showed he was worth being chosen as the roommate of the
first-year runner-up.
www.asianovel.com
164
"I also saw Alice's strength in the fight against Rebellion, but he finds
being the attacker disagreeable and kept his offensive ability secret.
That sort of trickiness might be a bad match-up for you."
"I won't lose no matter who my opponent is. I mean… you shouldn't be
worrying about other people."
"Ah, haha. I guess so."
Ikki returned his attention to the match he had been watching on TV

before Stella entered. In that match was Ikki's next opponent, Shizuya
Kirihara.
"Again with that guy's recording? You've been watching it over and over
since yesterday, haven't you?"
"Yeah. I thought I should understand his moves as well as I could."
The recording was a piece of data that he begged for and received from
the newspaper club president Kagami Kusakabe. It was footage from a
first-round bout in last year's Sword-Art Festival. In it, Kirihara circled his
opponent and shot arrows continuously. That opponent only searched
for Kirihara in bewilderment until collapsing from blood loss, unable to
fight back even though Kirihara was standing right there. Why? Because
the opponent couldn't see him.
"A flawless stealth camouflage that masks its user's presence, Area
Invisible[3]. That's the power of his Device, Oborotsuki[4]."
"It won't help no matter how many times you watch that boy's tactics."
Stella gazed at the recording scornfully, and Ikki understood her mood.
The recording's content was vexing; instead of two contenders in a
match, it was more like one player at a shooting gallery.
"However, that method is certainly effective. He didn't take a scratch in

his fights all year. Kirihara-kun is strong."
"...But isn't it strange? That guy supposedly fought in last year's Sword-
Art Festival, but wasn't able to become a Seven Stars Sword King. Then
www.asianovel.com
165
he must have lost, right?"
"In the second round. But that's a loss by abstention."
"Abstention?"
"Kirihara-kun didn't fight an opponent who could beat Area Invisible. His
ability is strong, but wide-range attacks work well against him. Kirihara-
kun can't fight people who have a way to strike the entire ring. For
example, you can turn an arena into a sea of flame, right?"
"I see. Invisibility doesn't matter to an attack that covers the entire
battlefield."
"Yep, so there's no question he'll withdraw from the fight if he's facing
someone like you. Because he has this fighting style that's inappropriate
for a knight, he was given the nickname 'Hunter'."
"…Hmph. That's not a very cool nickname. I don't have an opponent I

can't win against, and with just a rebuke besides. In comparison, that
boy is a total coward."
Kirihara was only strong as long as he was safe. Moreover his style
inflicted unnecessary pain on his opponent by avoiding fatal strikes on
purpose. It made Stella sick just watching it.
"But… I understand why you say this is your worst opponent."
"Right? He's my natural enemy."
Ikki needed a wide-range technique to defeat Area Invisible, but he had

none. He certainly possessed superior sword technique, a tempered
body, and skill in hand-to-hand, but all his attacks were short-ranged,
and the scope of his offense was limited to melee. Kirihara's
Device Oborotsuki was a bow, a long-range weapon, so Kirihara would
always take the first move. And more than anything else, Ikki's trump
card Ittou Shura could only be used once a day, with a strict duration of
a single minute. It was abysmal against abilities that specialize in
escape.
www.asianovel.com
166
On the screen, Kirihara's opponent was being carried out on a stretcher.

Stella, whose eyes might see something similarly tragic happening to
Ikki himself tomorrow, anxiously spoke.
"It's okay, Ikki."
"You're not worried, are you?"
At his unconcerned response, Stella's face quickly reddened.
"I'm not really worried about you! I'm only worried that if you won't win,
I'll have to be that person's girlfriend! Being your slave is the worst, but
being that smug boy's girlfriend is even worse than that!"
"You accepted his wager on your own, you know? It's troubling if you
make me responsible for it. After I told you to stop, even."
"Uh… but… you were being such an idiot, it was frustrating."
"Eh? But… what?"
"N-Nothing!"
Stella suddenly turned her eyes away from Ikki, but while her words
were too childish, he understood that Stella wanted him to win.
"Well, I don't need Kirihara-kun's apology, but I also don't want you to
see me defeated."
"Do you have a plan?"
"I do."
Ikki declared so without hesitation.
"I've already found a way to beat him."
Kirihara was the top-ranked newcomer of Ikki's generation, a tough

opponent whose overly-strong ability made him the school's Festival
representative despite being a first-year. But even so, Kirihara hadn't
made it past the second round; how would Ikki take the summit if he
stumbled such an opponent? Besides, the Sword-Art Festival fielded six
www.asianovel.com
167
of the best fighters in the school. His homeroom teacher Oreki had said
the average knight fights ten matches or more, which meant the ones
who go undefeated without withdrawing along the way might have to
fight around twenty. If he was beaten here, perhaps he never stood a
chance anyway.
But if he was beaten here, everything he endured would end up

meaningless. He couldn't allow that.
"I'll definitely win."
Though Ikki sounded slightly different from usual, his strong words
satisfied Stella. In fact, before Stella came back to the room, Nagi Arisuin
had called out to her after his own match was over. Arisuin had
conveyed to Stella a worry about whether Ikki was nervous over his first
match, but this energetic attitude was probably fine. Stella understood
Ikki's strength the most.
"So it's fine. You'll definitely beat that guy. You're already throwing down
the spoon[5]."
"No, no, throwing the spoon is the opposite of what I'm doing."
Stella's Japanese was fluent, but her knowledge of proverbs and

manners was dubious, like in the talk about seppuku.
"Anyway, isn't it time for dinner? I'm hungry."
"Yeah, I've already watched the video plenty, so let's go."
"Japanese people eat curry with pork cutlet at times like this, right?"
"…Err, no, we don't really have that kind of custom. Noodles as usual are
fine."
Two people left the dorm room for the dining hall together, and so the
first day of matches ended like a normal Monday.
Part 4
「Sorry, Kurogane. I can't stay friends with you anymore.」
www.asianovel.com
168
Ikki was startled awake by a terrible dream. His hands were tightened
unintentionally, and his palms were sweaty.
Why did I have a dream from last year?
Apologetic words echoed in Ikki's mind. He wasn't sleepy anymore, so to

cool his head a little, Ikki descended from his upper bunk and left the
room, being careful not to rouse Stella as she breathed lightly.
It's a little early for running….
The air before dawn was chilly, but since it was the beginning of April,
that chill was comfortable on a sweating body.
"Really, I wonder why I remembered after such a long time?"
Though nobody was around to answer, Ikki still let that question slip out.
「The board chairman seems suspicious of anyone friendly with that guy.」
How long ago did this rumor start? When did he become a solitary
student who couldn't take combat classes, with the disingenuous excuse
that "he lacks ability, so it's dangerous to let him practice"? He was
given no choice, and even if few people knew the staff's attitude for
sure, everyone suspected it.
「Associating with Ikki will get you in trouble.」
If such a rumor got spread around, then of course people would keep
their distance.
"That reminds me, it was right over there."
Ikki looked through a dormitory corridor window down at the courtyard,

a plaza with a lushly growing lawn. Back when everyone was coming to
believe those rumors, when everyone except his roommate drew away
from Ikki, an unusual person called out to Ikki during lunch. That person
was Shizuya Kirihara, the top student of Ikki's class and a superstar who
had appeared in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival despite being a first-
year.
www.asianovel.com
169
In truth, Ikki had already gotten a poor impression of Kirihara. Unlike the
ordinary students who stayed away from Ikki and didn't pick fights,
Kirihara—without condemning Ikki directly—would slander him with a
purposefully loud voice in the classroom, spread unfavorable gossip
about him to their classmates, and harass him in various other ways.
Why? Ikki didn't remember attracting Kirihara's enmity. They probably

had no real grudge. With no one defending Ikki at the time, Kirihara had
spread the idea that messing with Ikki is fine because Ikki was the type
of unneeded person that can be found anywhere. Kirihara probably
thought confronting Ikki was just a natural thing to do.
Ikki figured they had no reasonable business with each other, and it had
indeed been a worthless conversation.
「How long are you gonna keep taking the teachers' scorn like this, when
they won't recognize your real ability even if you suffer for the rest of
your life? Now's the time to duel with me, right?」
If Ikki had a fair fight with Kirihara who appeared in the Sword-Art
Festival, the teachers surely wouldn't be able to deny Ikki's ability, right?
It was a proposal that should greatly appeal to him… but Ikki couldn't
accept. Though they were in school, fighting without a teacher's
permission would be punished. If Ikki was even a little bit tainted by
scandal, the board chairman who was connected to the Kurogane
household would expel him with glee. And that was Kirihara's goal. Back
then, there had been signs of many teachers at the plaza, all of them
cronies of the board chairman who always treated Ikki badly. Maybe
they were behind Kirihara's actions. Understanding that, Ikki turned
down the offer and started to leave. But then―
「Don't say that. I'm worried about you as a classmate.」
―Kirihara prepared to shoot with his Device, Oborotsuki, at Ikki's turned

back. Ikki disregarded the challenge, and didn't summon his own
weapon.
"I was really amazed at the time, huh…."
www.asianovel.com
170
He was surprised that despite Kirihara's conduct, nobody reprimanded

Kirihara at all, neither the students nearby nor the teachers who were
waiting to see what happened. Back then, Ikki hadn't even realized his
own position, didn't know how crushing his isolation was.
The teachers seemed to expect Ikki being deceived by Kirihara's

provocation, because expulsion was surely the best outcome for the
Kurogane house's request that Ikki not become a professional mage-
knight. Ikki knew that of course, and he had taken many such attacks
without ever summoning Intetsu. If he were to avoid them, someone
might interpret his evasion as fighting intent, so he didn't even try to
dodge.
Ikki allowed Kirihara's arrow to hit him, and blacked out… so evidence of
his refusal to fight was captured by a school security camera, and he
wasn't blamed for the affair. But Kirihara's punishment was only a stern
warning and a forced apology. It was clear that the board chairman's
party had exchanged a secret agreement with Kirihara beforehand.
"Thinking back over it, what a worthless year, huh?"
The harassment didn't stop after that one time, but gradually grew more
malicious. There were many students who made Ikki's life miserable,
and little by little the atmosphere they, the teachers, and Kirihara's
group created piled up―before long, even the last person who had been
Ikki's friend, the boy who was Ikki's roommate, turned away with a
painful expression. Ikki hadn't voiced any anger, but clearly
remembered the regret that had almost burst out. After that, they
stopped speaking to each other. If the boy started a conversation, Ikki
probably wouldn't have been able to ignore him. Since he didn't, Ikki
ignored him diligently. The boy advanced in grade before long, so Ikki
who was repeating the year didn't see him anymore, but―
"But I wonder why I had this dream after such a long time?"
It was already done and over with, and Ikki didn't care enough about it
to be recalling it in his dreams. This must've been from talking with
www.asianovel.com
171
Kirihara after all.
Well, there's no need to ponder it, right?
It had nothing to do with the present. That board chairman was gone,
and nobody was hindering Ikki. Only his own efforts decided the future
now.
Suddenly, a warm light shined on the side of Ikki's face. Bright golden
light blazed forth from the dormitory window and the townscape's
silhouette beyond. Squinting at the light that announced the break of
day, Ikki certainly felt it.
It was the beginning of the H-block matches. Today, everything of Ikki

Kurogane would be tested.
Part 5
School continued as usual in the morning, and the selection battles were
conducted from the afternoon until evening. Ikki's turn was at one-thirty.
It was one of the early slots, a delicate time when lunch was still stuffed
firmly in his stomach, and on that day he finished the gelatin provided
by the school cafeteria. Along with Stella, Shizuku, and Arisuin, he was
going to his match at the fourth training arena.
The time was already one o'clock. In the ring, the match before Ikki's
was already being held. The people appearing needed to come early and
wait on standby, but there were still twenty minutes left. Sitting in the
audience seats for a while and viewing other people's fights together
with friends was probably not a bad idea. Both Stella and Shizuku
intended to do so. Not Ikki, though.
"I'm going to the waiting room a little bit early."
Stella blinked.
"Eh? You won't watch some matches here?"
"No, right now I want to concentrate on my own."
www.asianovel.com
172
Ikki was already readying himself against Kirihara. He'd hate to disturb
his mindset by watching someone else's match.
"Well, I'm off."
"Please triumph, Onii-sama. I have faith in you."
"Since you told me yesterday that you'll win, I won't forgive a poor
showing."
"Be careful, okay?"
Returning a nod to each of those three different forms of

encouragement, Ikki headed toward the waiting room.
Part 6
"Ikki Kurogane of Year One Class One? Your identity has been confirmed.
Here's your student datapad."
The female receptionist in front of the waiting room completed the

match formalities using her computer terminal.
"Since the first match is ending, I'll explain the rules for the selection
battles. These battles use the same actual-combat format as the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival: one-on-one duels. There is no time limit.
Surrender is allowed. Because it's actual combat, illusionary form is not
used, so there is a possibility that the lives of participants will be
endangered. Various staff personnel are present in the arena to forestall
such incidents, and depending on the situation the referee may also stop
the match, but nevertheless absolute safety is not guaranteed. Taking
that risk into account, if you are determined to participate, press the
'Yes' button on the datapad's display. If not, please press the 'No'
button. However, once you press 'No', you can no longer join the
selection battle entry lottery, so please choose carefully."
Ikki pressed "Yes" without hesitation.
"Wahaha, a lad who makes a prompt decision, I see―♪"
www.asianovel.com
173
A playful voice made Ikki turn around, and standing there behind him
was a petite girl in a blossom-patterned white kimono and an eye-
catching red haori. An innocent girl's features with a loose kimono that
didn't match her height―this combination gave an awfully childish
impression, but Ikki knew she wasn't a student.
"Nene Saikyou-san... am I right?"
"Ohh? You know my name?"
"Everyone in this school knows last year's Japanese Olympics

representative and the KOK top league contender, the 'Yaksha
Princess'[6]."
www.asianovel.com
174
"KOK" was the "King of Knights", a contest between Blazers in hand-to-

hand combat. It was the most popular sport in the world, said to make
three trillion yen in broadcast revenue[7] in one year. All mage-knights
knew of this person, who was both a star at that level and an active
celebrity athlete called the strongest in the Asian-Pacific. Later on, she
became a topic on many talk shows because she had quite an infamous
private life. Well, that wasn't something he should mention to the person
herself, but….
"But why is an active professional in a place like this?"
"Of course, I came to meet you, Ikki Kurogane...-kun."
"Me?"
"Yeah, yeah. Since Kuu-chan... ah, that's Shinguuji. I was wondering

what kind of F-Rank person Kuu-chan would have her eyes on, and came
here to see."
"Ohh… but I thought the academy is strictly barring entrance to

outsiders."
"Not a problem. After Kuu-chan fired the useless teachers, she didn't
have enough aides, so I came to help in my free time since we're of the
same generation. I've received a legitimate teaching appointment."
"I see, is that how it is?"
Ikki instantly understood, because he also knew the former board

chairman's teaching staff had been massively restructured at the time
Kurono took her position. Saikyou nodded.
"After that, well, I wanted to take the opportunity to sample some

delicious-looking young men… wait, maybe I shouldn't put it like that?
Ignore what I just said."
"I-I didn't hear anything."
"Wahaha. I like tactful men, lad. I like gallant men too. A strong, prompt
decision is very attractive. All matches before high school require
www.asianovel.com
175
illusionary form, so a lot of kids panic when their schools turn into
splendid execution grounds, right?"
Actual combat was always accompanied by bloodshed. Even in KOK

league battles, it wasn't rare to see arms and legs cut off and sent
flying. Such injuries were recoverable via the use of iPS capsules, but the
spectacle of severed limbs was still devastating. New students would
naturally become scared by such images. Ikki shook his head, though.
"I've known about all that ever since I first decided to become a mage-
knight."
"It's human nature to lose your nerve even if you know it. Still, your
courage is worthy of the only one Kuu-chan has set her eyes on, huh?
And looking closely, you have a wonderfully cute face. Isn't that right,
lad?"
At that moment, the meter of distance between Ikki and Saikyou

vanished.
"Eh―"
Ikki was surprised that someone had gotten so unexpectedly close.

Saikyou had gracefully flattened herself against his chest, and was now
turning her eyes up at him seductively.
"How about a special lesson tonight in my room―"
"You bitch, what are you doing to my student?"
A threatening voice came from over Saikyou's head. Its owner was a
scowling woman in a suit, the board chairman Kurono Shinguuji.
"Whoa, what a surprise! Stop it, Kuu-chan, standing behind me so

suddenly. I might've killed you before I realized who it was."
"Could you kill me if you tried? Leaving that aside, what are you doing
here? You were supposed to provide commentary and supervision in the
fourth training arena, right?"
www.asianovel.com
176
"Ah, yeah, but the match was tiresome so I had some free time. I just
came over a bit to inspect Kuu-chan's favorite, and maybe take the
chance to pluck a flower."
"I-It's not like he's my favorite!"
Kurono seemed a little bit embarrassed as she struck the shorter

Saikyou's whorl of hair with a thump, and Ikki averted his gaze from the
unusual expression she made.
"Sorry, Kurogane. I've disturbed your concentration with a strange

quarrel."
"N-No. I was a little bit surprised, but I'm fine."
"She's heading back right now, so don't worry about her nonsense. Hey,
return to your station, you walking public indecency!"
"Yeah yeah, I get it, I get it, so don't pull on my clothes! I see your point
already!"
Kurono pulled Saikyou away, her effort making a dragging sound across
the floor. As Ikki watched them go, Kurono gave one last message over
her shoulder.
"I said this some time ago, but don't go overboard, because tonight is a
celebration party with everyone."
Her words implied that he would win.
"Wahaha. It can't be helped if plans have been made, right? Too bad, too
bad. If that's how it is, show me an entertaining fight. Your match is one
I'm watching over."
A slender index finger came out of Saikyou's long sleeve and pointed at
Ikki. Saikyou floated a giggle and left together with Kurono, her single-
toothed clogs clopping.
How serious was any of that…? What an unreadable person.
However, his body felt only her strength.
www.asianovel.com
177
A moment ago, she leaned herself on me before I knew it.
Ikki had never felt that before, that uncomfortable experience of

someone getting close without him being able to react. It was probably
some kind of classical martial art, perhaps a variety of footwork from an
ancient Japanese martial lineage. He didn't know exactly what kind of
trick it was, but―
"…Uh, it's no good if I don't concentrate on the match in front of me

right now."
Short footwork that uses eye-to-eye contact with an opponent to make

distance hard to measure. It was an interesting technique, but there was
probably no way to practice it at the moment, so he had to suppress his
interest for now and continue preparing for his important match.
Focusing on his preparation, Ikki stepped into the waiting room. It had
several lockers and benches, plus full-length mirrors affixed to the walls,
and was otherwise a rather dreary space with nothing to see. However,
inside the room was also a small door that released an odd pressure.
Beyond that door, the stage of his formal debut battle was waiting.
I've arrived at last, huh?
Seven Stars Sword King. The road leading to the summit as a student
knight. That beginning step. Coming here… lots of things had happened.
Family, time, friends… he had lost many things. Nevertheless, he
continued to walk forward without giving up, and arrived at this
moment. Beyond this door, his fight with Kirihara awaited him. Had any
of his pain and sacrifice been meaningful? Now was the time to have his
answer, but―
*Ba-bump*
"Eh―"
His heart suddenly jumped.
www.asianovel.com
178
W-What… is this?
His field of vision was shaking. Colors were blurring like paint in water,
and he felt sick. Was something happening to his body? He didn't know.
He didn't know, but his throat was terribly thirsty. Water. If he didn't
drink some water―with that thought, Ikki opened the cap to a plastic
bottle he brought in. However, his hand didn't move as he wished, and
the bottle fell onto a bench. The cap rolled. Water spilled. His shoes got
wet. If he didn't wipe it off. With what? With what? No, before that, his
throat was―
「First-year Ikki Kurogane-kun. Second-year Shizuya Kirihara-kun. Your

match is now starting, so please come to the entrance.」
The announcer dragged Ikki's awareness back to the surface of his

turbulent thoughts. When he looked at the clock in confusion, the time
was one-thirty. Even though he came early―
The heck, how many minutes was I standing here...
"Kuh…."
No way, was I that nervous…?
Settle down. Settle down. Ikki regained control of his heart, being
mindful of himself. He had already seen through his opponent's trick in
the video. He had analyzed the strength his enemy used for shooting,
the angle of the shots, and the expected maneuvers afterward. He had
already developed a way to break Kirihara's Noble Art, Area Invisible. He
had trained his counter-strategy through many simulations.
It was fine to be nervous, and fine to win too. If he won, the hardships he
had put up with so far would be vindicated, because they wouldn't be
pointless―!
With that strongly in mind, Ikki subdued his jumping heartbeat and went
to open the door to the ring.
www.asianovel.com
179
Part 7
「Okay, the third match has ended! It's finally today's fourth match, and
amazing people have entered! Hey, aren't a ton of people watching this
match!? Continuing the live coverage is me, Tsukuyomi from the
broadcasting club, and in charge of commentary is Nene Saikyou-sensei!
Now, let's introduce the contenders! First is the previous year's top-
seated new student who appeared in last year's Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival. He achieved the amazing feat of destroying Bunkyoku
Academy's third-year representative, who was considered most likely to
win the championship, in a crushing match during the first round!
Claiming he'll win against any opponent he can beat, he's seized perfect
victories in both regular and inter-school fights, earning him the
nickname "Hunter"! He's the highest leading challenger for the Sword-
Art Festival representative position, second-year contender Shizuya
Kirihara!」
Kirihara, who was standing in the ring, raised one hand. In response,
high-pitched cheers erupted from the spectator stands.
「As you'd expect of Contender Kirihara's good face and figure, he has
extraordinary popularity with the girls!」
「Me, eh, my tastes go toward a little more wild―」
「I'm not listening to Saikyou-sensei's tastes.」
「Izzat so?」
Holding a grudge against Saikyou for escaping and abandoning the job,
Tsukuyomi gave Saikyou the cold shoulder as she introduced Kirihara's
opponent.
「Now, facing the Hunter is an F-Rank knight! But don't make light of
him, because he's no ordinary F-Rank! Just about everyone here already
knows that this competitor has somehow won in a mock battle with that
A-Rank knight, the "Crimson Princess" Stella Vermillion, as his opponent!
Was the strength shown in that recording the real thing!? Or is he, as we
www.asianovel.com
180
thought, just an ordinary "Worst One"!? Now's the time to make this
mysterious power clear! It's the first-year contender Ikki Kurogane!」
Ikki lightly saluted the audience.
What an amazing number of people.
Fighting for the first time in front of such an audience was somehow
very agitating, and Ikki felt a distance between his body and spirit as if
someone else had entered the ring. His awareness was stuck in a white
haze, and he couldn't assemble thoughts well. As Ikki stood bewildered,
Kirihara addressed him.
"I can't believe you actually came out. Even though you did the smart
thing in the past and ran away from my challenge."
"…That's already an old story."
"Really? Well, whatever you say. But now that you're on this stage…
have you prepared yourself?"
"We're already standing here. Do you need to ask?"
"Ha, sweet."
After lightly bantering, the two duelists took their stances.
"Come forth, Intetsu."
"Time to hunt, Oborotsuki."
Both parties summoned their Devices. Ikki called a black steel katana to
his right hand, and Kirihara took a green bow.
「And now, today's fourth match. Begin!」
The starting signal for the match came. And at the same time, Kirihara's
body disappeared from the stage.
「Ooh! It's suddenly out, Area Invisible! Using this, Contender Kirihara
can't be seen by the naked eye!」
www.asianovel.com
181
「What a bothersome ability~. It can't be dealt with except by a wide-

range attack.」
「Yes! In the first round of last year's Sword-Art Festival, the third-year
from Bunkyoku Academy who fought with Contender Kirihara was the
type to specialize in close-range single-hit kills, but because he didn't
have a wide-range attack skill, he was defeated easily. Does Contender
Kurogane have a wide-range attack!? We're not exaggerating when we
say these things, you know!」
The hunter concealed himself in the deep forest, and from cover drew
his bow on his prey. Seeing that hunter was already impossible, so there
was no one to stop that shot, and from what should be empty air, magic
arrows suddenly appeared and drilled into Ikki's back from his blind
spot!
That was how it should have worked.
"Over there!"
「Knocked away! Contender Kurogane has used his katana to knock away
the unseen enemy's arrow!」
「No, it's not over yet~. Look!」
As Saikyou said, Ikki hadn't just deflected the arrow coming from his
blind spot. He immediately spun his body half-way around like a top, and
ran in the direction those arrows were flying from.
Kirihara was certainly impossible to see. However, the arrows were

different.
The location of the hand sending those arrows can be calculated from
where those arrows fly. That's Area Invisible's weakness!
If one carefully determines the arrows' moment of appearance, it was

possible to spy out this location. Ikki's strategy against Area Invisible
was to calculate the opponent's direction and distance from the force
and angle of those arrows.
www.asianovel.com
182
"Take this!"
Ikki swung Intetsu's blade, aiming at the place where the enemy must
be. But the edge scythed down empty air, and from empty air, scraps of
a uniform fluttered down gently.
"Ha, so close. Not only deflecting an attack from a blind spot but even
guessing my position after I disappeared? That takes real concentration.
Is this what they call seeing without sight?"
"It's hardly something that great."
Ikki returned humility to the voice that had become vague in both range
and direction. However, unlike his humble words, Ikki was feeling quite
confident.
This is good!
Before the match, his concentration had become disarrayed, but the
strategy he worked out beforehand for dealing with Area Invisible was
working splendidly. He was sure to catch Kirihara next time. Holding that
strong spirit, Ikki concentrated in preparation for the second shot.
"Ooh, scary eyes. Making those eyes at a former classmate is pretty

cruel, no?"
"It's hardly unreasonable for a match."
"Hmph. In other words, you're trying to beat me?"
"If not, I wouldn't have come here."
"…Haha, hahaha! Indeed it's just like you. I thought repeating the same
grade might make you understand your position, but just like before it
seems there's no way to fix stupidity. You haven't changed at all, still
acting like you did in the past. So, so disagreeably."
Bloodlust filled Kirihara's voice, and Ikki knew it was time to focus on the
second shot. Sharpening his concentration to take in all possible angles,
he stretched out his perceptions and provoked an attack.
www.asianovel.com
183
"If you think it's disagreeable, you should nock an arrow into that bow
and shoot to kill. I'll brush it away entirely."
He'd use Ittou Shura the moment he perceived the next arrow, before
Kirihara could escape. Victory would be decided here!
"Heh… a face with fighting spirit. Surely your sword arm is terrific. That's
something even I'd acknowledge. But how sad, it's only so great as far
as peasants go. For Blazers, humanity's new chosen breed, battles are
all about ability! I wonder if an F-Rank who's not much more than
garbage can break my Area Invisible?"
"We won't know unless we try."
"True enough. Then from now on, I'll do this."
In that moment, blood spurted from a hole in Ikki's right thigh.
"―Wha?"
A hot metallic pain raced through Ikki's thigh and stabbed into his brain.
"Guaaah!"
Ikki let out a cry in shock. But astonishment outweighed the pain.
What happened!?
Despite sharpening his concentration and checking possible lines for

every attack, how had he just been injured? Holding together his
disordered consciousness tightly, Ikki looked down at the hole which had
been suddenly opened in his thigh. Where he looked, there was a spray
of blood hanging unnaturally in midair, as if the blood was coiling around
something transparent. Reaching out with a hand, he grasped
something solid there.
"It can't be…."
For Ikki, this was the worst case scenario.
"Exactly. This year, the arrows I shoot can also be hidden. Do you
www.asianovel.com
184
understand? In other words, my attacks can strike invisibly!"
Part 8
Arisuin frowned as he watched the match from the spectator seats.
"This is bad, isn't it?"
"Yes. Onii-sama marked the arrows' flight, and thought of a way to deal
with Kirihara. But… right now, that plan has been ripped apart. If he
can't see the arrows, then forget about counterattacking, he can't even
defend or evade…."
"As you'd expect from last year's Festival representative, no? What an
outrageous ability."
Suddenly, Stella cut into Arisuin's words.
"No!"
"Stella-chan?"
"Area Invisible is certainly such foul play that even I was surprised, but
that's not the problem! More than that… Ikki was acting weird
beforehand!"
"Onii-sama was acting weird?"
"That's right! After all, why didn't he attack immediately after the match
started!? He should know his opponent would disappear! Then wouldn't
the instant the match starts be the deciding moment!?"
Hearing that, Shizuku replied in astonishment.
"You, haven't you learned anything from the terrorist matter the other
day? Don't you think that carelessly rushing into a Blazer opponent
would be suicide? Onii-sama's tactics are based on reading the enemy's
tricks and stealing his idiosyncrasies. This was done to you too, wasn't
it?"
But Stella shook her head.
www.asianovel.com
185
"That's not it. Sure, Ikki observes his opponent and carries out a plan to
win, but… the enemy this time disappeared, you know? He'd be
constantly facing attacks from an invisible enemy. How badly do you
think he's being pressured by exhaustion!?"
Shizuku also realized this upon being told. The mental strain from not
knowing where the arrow was coming from, the pressure of staying alert
continuously, such exhaustion was beyond the norm. For this drawn-out
contest, Ikki's usual plan was terrible. Compared to that, seizing the
opponent's position with a swift attack at the start looked hasty at a
glance, but it was actually the best choice.
"Despite that, why…?"
To Stella who was grinding her teeth, Arisuin answered with the reason
Ikki neglected a fast opening attack.
"It's not that he didn't do it. He couldn't do it."
"Difficulty's no reason not to try! Isn't Ikki obviously the sort of knight
who won't give up!?"
"It's because he won't give up that Ikki's now giving out."
"No way! That kind of thing is completely…."
Not like him. Stella was going to say it, but her words stopped in her
mouth. Did she really believe them?
「I'll definitely win.」
Ikki had been behaving a little bit strangely yesterday. Was he the type
to use strong words like "definitely win" before a fight? His duel with her
had been different, at least.
「But you know, it won't be clear if we don't fight it out.」
Despite aiming for victory, he understood the dangers of a match quite

well. Could it be that Ikki's strong words had only been a frantic attempt
to deny the pressure he felt from the possibility of losing?
www.asianovel.com
186
Arisuin nodded.
"It seems you know what I mean. But don't blame yourself for not
noticing, Stella-chan. It's hardly something you'd be responsible for
when not even the person himself is aware of it."
"The person himself?"
"Yes, Ikki is too used to being wounded. He can't hear the cries from his
own heart. If we consider how he struggled to get into this competition,
it's certainly abnormal to struggle that way for as long as he has."
Ikki's hardships in coming here. Thinking of that, Stella lost her words of
denial. No one understood him, no one helped him. Being denied
opportunities for an utterly outrageous year… no, enduring months and
years of the same before that. He believed that a chance would
eventually come, but at the same time, that chance would also risk
everything he endured. If he lost here, those bitter experiences would all
come to nothing. And in that kind of decisive test, he faced a capable
opponent who was his natural enemy―
His mind must be strained by a situation like that….
Acting normally was impossible with so many pressures smothering him.

They would surely be impossible to bear.
Why didn't I notice that? Even though I'm closest to Ikki…?
Now that it was too late, she was regretting her ignorance. And as
Arisuin thought, Ikki's accumulated stress had erupted at the worst time.
"Anyway… now that the arrows are hidden, Ikki's fangs won't reach this
Hunter concealed in his deep forest. Both of you should brace
yourselves. What starts here won't be a match, but a straightforward
hunt."
Part 9
「…Cruel….」
www.asianovel.com
187
It was ten minutes after the start of the match, and the voice of
Tsukuyomi, who was providing live coverage, was faltering. In the ring,
Ikki could just barely raise his sword with bloodsoaked hands. He had
been reduced to this after Kirihara's invisible arrows destroyed his
strategy. Yet the battle still continued, because while arrows had been
driven through every part of his arms and legs, none had pierced his
vitals. Was that mercy? No, everyone watching knew that it wasn't. This
spectacle showed only a Hunter tormenting prey.
At the excessively lopsided match, Tsukuyomi tried to plea with Saikyou

sitting next to her.
"Saikyou-sensei! There's no more meaning to this fight! I'm begging you,

please end the match! We can't watch any more of this cruelty!"
But Saikyou didn't respond. Hiding her usually easygoing manner from
just a while ago, she was staring at the ring with a dreadfully earnest
expression, so Tsukuyomi continued her coverage helplessly.
「…Contender Kurogane admirably knocked away Kirihara's first shot,

but from the invisible arrow of the second shot onward, he's been
completely unable to react, and the match has proceeded hopelessly.
But Contender Kurogane still hasn't surrendered. Maybe he has some
kind of plan?」
Ikki laughed bitterly at Tsukuyomi's announcement.
Can't say I do. My strategy was shallow….
If he had thought about it, Kirihara would obviously be different between

this year and last, so the opening moment when stealth would be least
effective was the point where victory favored him the most. Realizing
something so obvious so late, Ikki had become more and more conscious
of his own mental strain and cracking composure.
It's just like Alice said, huh?
Thinking back, the dream he saw this morning might've been the cries of
his heart that Arisuin mentioned, but Ikki hadn't realized it then. He was
www.asianovel.com
188
too used to acting tough, and this was the pathetic outcome.
…No, I can't be worrying over that right now.
Well then, what was the best option? What should he do from here on?
How would he capture this invisible opponent?
"Heh heh heh. Not giving up even this late in the game… it's beyond
amazing."
"…Withdrawing over just this much… would be even worse than

repeating a year."
"Yes, yes, that's quite like you. Alright, to show a little respect, I'll give
you a handicap. I'll tell you the place I'll pierce you next. Try and avoid
it. Now, here I go. To start with, the left thigh."
"Gah!"
"What's the matter? Your reaction is slow. There, right shoulder!"
"Guh…!"
"Come on, try to dodge! The next one is your right ear!"
"Uwa!"
"Your movements are slow, Kurogane-kun! Don't you have some

motivation? Put more spirit into it and run around! Here, left shoulder!
Right thigh, right palm, calf, right knee, small intestine, stomach! Liver!
Kidney! Large intestine! You'll die, you'll die! If you don't dodge well,
you're as good as dead!"
"Guaaaaaaah!"
Ikki's knees finally collapsed as Kirihara's arrows started to fly at the

internal organs in his torso.
"Hehehe, ahahahaha! So disgraceful and dirty! You have a miserable

face on, don't you Kurogane-kun? Now now, keep fighting, keep fighting
with a smile. You should have a reason to keep fighting, isn't that right?
www.asianovel.com
189
After all, Kurogane-kun, you're in this match because you want to

graduate."
「Eh…?」
To Kirihara's unexpected words, the spectators felt their breaths seizing

in their throats.
「H-Hey, what is he saying about graduating?」
「They said that not joining the selection battles doesn't impact grades,
right?」
「Wait a second! I declined because there's no penalty for….」
"Ah, sorry, sorry everyone. It looks like there's a little misunderstanding.

Calm down. The only one who wants to graduate is this guy. The F-Rank
knight here, Ikki Kurogane-kun, has ability so low-grade and ordinary, it
seems he can't graduate. Because of that, the new board chairman
created an exception that if he takes the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival's championship, and becomes the Seven Stars Sword King, he'll
be allowed to graduate."
That truth was announced to the spectators. Their commotion suddenly

stopped, and―
"…Bu-AHAHA HAHA HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!"
Laughter that ebbed and flowed like the tide exploded from nearly every
spectator in unison, and filled the fourth training arena.
「He'll graduate by becoming the Seven Stars Sword King!? Hey hey,
you're not serious!」
「There's no way such a thing's possible for an F-Rank! The new

chairman has gotta be kidding!」
「Pff, and that idiot accepted that promise!?」
www.asianovel.com
190
「Hahaha, forgetting his place and coming all the way here is pitiful, ain't
it!?」
「There's no way some guy getting wiped out at the first fight can
become the Sword King, right!? Hahahahahaha!」
The Seven Stars Sword King was the summit for all student knights in
Japan. Among the past generations of Kings, almost all of them were B-
Rank, with the remainders being C- and an extreme minority of A-Rank
knights. An F-Rank, a below-average failing student crawling in the dirt,
could not possibly take that summit. By common sense, it could only be
a joke.
But there were people who raised their voices to oppose the resounding
scorn. They were Ikki's classmates.
「That's not true! Kurogane-san really is amazing!」
「That's right! We've seen it! We've seen Kurogane-san defeat five
people wielding Devices with his bare hands!」
「More than anything, didn't Kurogane-kun win against Vermillion-san

who's an A-Rank knight? An A-Rank that rarely shows up even among
the Seven Stars Sword Kings? And he has real ability that he can win
with!」
「I~diots. Don't you know? That recording was determined to be just

some questionable thing from the Net.」
「You guys are the idiots. How can a princess participate in something
questionable? It'd be impossible, if you think about it.」
「What the hell do you know? Did you know your F-Rank is a son of the
Kurogane house, that wealthy and world-renowned mage-knight
lineage?」
「That's right, that's right. That Kurogane family sent money to the poor
Vermillion Empire and arranged a fixed match to support their kid. It's
probably to distinguish him by having him win against a rumored
www.asianovel.com
191
prodigy.」
「Wha… that can't be!」
「If you say it can't be, then an F-Rank winning against an A-Rank is even
less likely. We don't know why she's supporting that guy, but shouldn't
you guys put some common sense into your heads?」
To that argument, the classmates supporting Ikki gulped down their

words, leaving the arena filled with nothing but jeers.
「Someone who buys a win with his parents' influence, becoming the
Seven Stars Sword King? Don't make me laugh, idiot!」
「You're garbage, a disgrace to us knights!」
「Aren't you reaching beyond your ability despite being an F-Rank!? You
fraud!」
The Kurogane household fixing a match to support their own son? It was
a lie based on unfounded rumor, probably the irresponsible fantasy of
somebody on an anonymous online forum, tossed into the public
consciousness where it had spread widely. There was no way the
Kurogane house that continuously tormented Ikki would do such a thing,
and even as a joke it was also preposterous at best that the Vermillion
Empire's royalty would take a bribe from what was nothing more than a
single knight family.
However, that fantasy had been taken as truth here, because it was
comfortable. The majority of student knights were E- and D-Rank,
envious people who constantly look up to those called 'prodigies'
existing above them. To such E- and D-Ranks, the ones labeled F-Rank
were few in number and lower than themselves, people safe to look
down upon and abuse. They needed inferiors who they can surpass, who
would call them geniuses and consider them blessed. Because they were
resigned to never achieve feats like beating an A-Rank, they had little to
feel good about, so they took a convenient fantasy as the truth and
raised their voices in insults.
www.asianovel.com
192
To those words, Ikki ground his teeth.
It's frustrating, huh….
Ikki didn't particularly want other people's evaluations, didn't particularly

want anybody's approval. He wasn't concerned about who's going on
about what at this point. But… it pained him that bad things were even
being said about Stella, so of course his own worthlessness was irritating
him.
"Oh, oh, it seems you're being thoroughly gossiped over. But what can
we do? Everyone saw you dreaming beyond your means, and it made
them angry."
Kirihara rubbed the insults in relentlessly, while Ikki hung his head and
rested on his knees.
"How about I have you accept facts already? A small fry with something
like body strengthening as his ability, continuing to fight in this place?
Because of my Area Invisible, you don't have arms or legs left to use.
This is reality, you know? A person's status is decided from birth. In the
end, there's no truth to ideas like great effort coming before talent. No
matter how bravely you act, it just looks ugly. Hey, doesn't everyone
think so too!?"
「It's just as Kirihara-kun says!」
「You're really unsightly! Isn't it like Shizuya-kun's completely bullying

you!?」
「Concede instead of relying on nepotism, you bastard!」
「You're brazen even though you're just a drop-out! How long will you
show us this ugliness!」
The spectators moved together under Kirihara's direction, their voices

becoming a heavy pressure that struck Ikki. The pain that reverberated
in his creaking body brought Ikki's sense of powerlessness home to him.
Ugly, huh?
www.asianovel.com
193
Indeed, it might look that way. Right now, he had no effective strategy
against Area Invisible, a stealth that concealed sound, indication, odor,
and shape. He couldn't even tell if an attack was coming until it was too
late. What should he do against such an opponent? He hadn't the
slightest idea, and at this point he was still upright only because of
willpower. His will to not surrender was strained to its limit. If he gave in,
the black mark of being defeated in a selection battle would be
irremovable, but wasn't that still better than this bitterness? In the
moment that Ikki's heart turned in a vulnerable direction―
"SHUT THE HELL UUUUUUUUUPPPPPPPPPPP!!!"
A scream swept over the jeers like a tsunami, and everyone turned
toward the direction of that sound. There―
…Stella.
―the Crimson Princess stood, with scarlet pupils burning in outrage and
a shower of embers swirling about her figure.
Part 10
Shizuku and Arisuin were staring in wonder, but why would Stella care?
She couldn't bear it. Shooting a curse at the spectators with indignant
eyes ablaze, she struck with words as if she was breathing fire.
"There's no way an F-Rank can win against an A-Rank? Isn't that

something you people decided yourselves!? Limiting yourselves as
unable to surpass a prodigy, you're only justifying your own resignation!
You people are giving up like that for convenience, you know. But don't
you use your resignation to deny Ikki's strength!"
That was intolerable, absolutely intolerable, because even though Ikki

was inferior to everyone here, he kept on rejecting that resignation! If it
was Ikki, he could withstand being sneered at by all, being cursed as
trash, and being told that talent was insurmountable. He still continued
www.asianovel.com
194
to believe in his own worth. And despite that outrageous treatment, he

obtained the strongest single minute that wouldn't lose to any talent.
The brilliance of Ikki's spirit she saw that day was still burning in Stella's
eyes even now. She hadn't thought as strongly about another person
before. She hadn't admired another person as much before. Because
Stella understood how high her pride was―
"He doesn't have anything like talent, but you people who cling to such
petty things, there's no way you understand Ikki's strength! There's no
way you can see it! You fools with your all-knowing tone, don't make fun
of the knight that I love!!!"
"Stella…."
At such emotions gushing out, at the words that struck him, Ikki raised
his eyes, and Stella's chest throbbed painfully at the emotions she found
there.
"Why are you making such a miserable face…!?"
His expression was so frail it could crumble at any moment. Stella

understood it, since Ikki was not yet as mature as she was. Rather, he
was still so young that one could call him a child. No matter how he tried
to be tough, no matter how he carried a steely determination―there was
no way he could be so callous. He would be wounded by such jeers, and
his heart would be injured by such abuse. Compared to that constant
tormenting distress, it may be a merciful dose of reality for
the person called Ikki Kurogane to lose and break down here. But
still―but still…!
"Ikki, you told me, didn't you? That whatever other people say, you
won't give up on yourself…! I thought if you were like that, I'd follow you
wherever you go! So to these people saying whatever they please, don't
make a face like you're giving up! I don't intend to lose to a man that
weak! Because… the one I admire, the one I fell in love with, the one I
always look up to, is the knight I continue to take pride in named Ikki
Kurogane! ―So…
www.asianovel.com
195
"WHEN YOU'RE IN FRONT OF ME, ALWAYS BE AS COOL AS I KNOW YOU

ARE, YOU IDIIIOOOOOTTTTT!!!"
There was a place she wanted to reach together with him―that was why
Stella put all of her feelings into her scream. It wasn't just Ikki himself
that believed in Ikki Kurogane's worth anymore. In that moment―
*Pow!* Ikki punched his own cheek with enough force that the sound
could be heard from afar.
「Wha!?」
Everyone there shouted in astonishment at this sudden, eccentric act.

What the heck was he doing? Under the questioning gazes, Ikki―
"Thanks, Stella. You really put life back into me."
―slowly, but with strength, stood back up.
Part 11
Rising to his feet, Ikki gazed at the red-haired girl who had scolded him.
Large bright teardrops were spilling from Stella's crimson eyes. For
whose sake were those tears pouring out? For whom was she grieving?
Ikki wasn't so thickheaded that he didn't know. But even in her pain,
Stella was saying this.
Fight.
Stella knew how hard and painful Ikki's path was, but she still wanted
him to keep fighting.
So there's someone other than Ryouma-san saying that….
Ikki thought that if he lost this fight, everything he had suffered would
become meaningless, and he was afraid to think on that loss. But he was
mistaken. His goal of becoming a mage-knight might have taken great
effort so far, but those days of trying hard and moving forward wouldn't
become meaningless at all.
www.asianovel.com
196
Because I met a girl who says that she loves the way I've lived!
The instant he understood that, *click*, Ikki felt his heart and body
joining together. His thoughts that were clouded by tension and dismay
turned alarmingly clear. His body that was injured and bleeding was
already on the brink of collapse, but it moved as he wished. Ikki's
fighting condition had finally reached its zenith.
Then it was still too early, much too early, to give up. He couldn't, not
yet. There was still something to try. Something that he, Ikki Kurogane,
must do. He would move forward, no matter how punishing that was
supposed to be. If he was defeated while using all his power, he could
recover from his injuries and fight again, but….
But losing his nerve and running away, that would disgrace a knight for
the rest of his life!
"Oooooooo!!!"
Ikki raised a war cry and fired himself up. From his flesh, from his blood,
from every single cell, he gathered magic power and ignited it all in a
flash. Ikki Kurogane's body shined with a blue flame that flowed like
wind, radiating the glow of his Noble Art, Ittou Shura. And in doing so,
Ikki declared his determination to finish this bout right here.
www.asianovel.com
197
"With my greatest weakness, I'll catch your greatest strength―let's

fight, Kirihara-kun!"
「Aaaaah! Contender Kurogane, who we could only think had already

been defeated, has made a grand challenge! He's invoked Ittou Shura,
the Noble Art which eliminated the A-Rank knight Stella Vermillion! Now
the great technique which can be used only once a day has been
activated―could he have found a way to beat Area Invisible!?」
With the sudden change in the battle that Kirihara was completely
dominating, the tone of Tsukuyomi's live coverage lifted. Even she had
www.asianovel.com
198
been appalled by the Hunter's gruesome tactics. She had hoped for this
turn of events, and sent Ikki her heartfelt encouragement. But alas, Ikki
didn't have the solution Tsukuyomi was expecting. Area Invisible was
perhaps the strongest anti-personnel Noble Art, not a technique that
would be beaten by the strength of a Failed Knight in the first place.
And Kirihara also knew that.
"Catch? A 'Worst One' like you is going to catch me, the 'Hunter' Shizuya
Kirihara? That kind of thing is beyond you. Aren't you boasting about
something you can't even do?"
Right, exactly right. Ikki was boasting about something he couldn't do.
Acting like that had surely been a mistake, and trying had only confused
everything. Ikki Kurogane could accomplish only one feat since the
beginning.
"You've already struggled in futility long enough, I think. I'm also pretty
tired of watching something so uncouth, so it's about time I bring it to an
end. …Hmm, which reminds me, I promised to tell you where I aim,
right? That's right… the next one is―"
There was a certain bloodthirst dwelling in Kirihara's voice as he nocked

an arrow on his bowstring. Perhaps his move would be deathblow to
decide this fight.
"―to the crown of your head. If you don't want to die, dodge it, you held-
back failure!"
A destructive killing intent shot invisibly, an arrow capable of even

snatching away life, was racing directly toward Ikki. But―killing intent
was inconsequential now. Of the arrow, there was nothing that could be
seen, nothing that could be heard, so rather than try for the arrow, Ikki
would only see what he could see, hear what he could hear.
Remember it―
The order he received his wounds, the direction―
www.asianovel.com
199
Remember it―
The depth of his injuries, the angle―
Remember it―
Kirihara's words at that time, the voice―
Everything about this match was packed into those details. As if

perusing the history of its fencing from the sword style technique, derive
the enemy's process from the order and direction. As if collecting the
school's knowledge from its swordsmanship, reverse-engineer the
position from the injuries and angle. As if stealing the principles of its
invention from its tricks, expose the patterns of thinking from the words
and the voice. And then from everything there, investigating the
previous degree of piercing's tendency, the personality, technique,
design, by integrating, analyzing, understanding, exhausting data on all
kinds of things―grasp everything about the person called Shizuya
Kirihara!
There was no reason he couldn't do it. It wasn't difficult. Because all

along, since long ago, Ikki Kurogane had fought that way!
In that instant, the arrow shot from Oborotsuki bit into Ikki. The place it
pierced… was not the crown of the head, but the heart. Yes, Kirihara had
set a trap into the last blow with a Hunter's composure and cool-
headedness. His opponent was already in a hopeless situation, but just
in case none of the injuries had occurred, he had shot an arrow at Ikki's
heart while saying he was aiming at Ikki's head. A feint in addition to
invisibility, his attack permitted no evasion. And exactly as the Hunter
planned, the invisible killing intent pierced Ikki's heart―
"…Oh?"
That sound spilled out from Shizuya Kirihara's mouth at the inexplicable
sight before him, and his mind went blank. He had sent an arrow of
certain death that couldn't be avoided or blocked, but―Ikki's left hand
had grabbed it, stopping it on the verge of penetrating Ikki's chest.
www.asianovel.com
200
"H-How…."
How was it possible? Did such a thing really happen? To the astonished
Hunter who was confronting a reality beyond his comprehension, his
red-soaked prey coughed and said―
"…As I thought, there's no way you'd tell me the truth."
"What… are you saying―!?"
In that moment, Kirihara shuddered as if a worm had burrowed into his

back. Ikki's eyes, without the slightest wandering, were staring him
down even though he should be imperceptible.
"It… can't be…."
He had never experienced this, and icy sweat was pouring from all over
his body. A chill crept up his spine, and his limbs trembled with a clatter.
In Kirihara's swaying field of vision―
"…Yeah, I caught it. And I won't let you get away again."
―the bloodstained knight before him laughed weakly.
Part 12
「W-W-What happened―!? Contender Kurogane just caught the arrow

that he shouldn't be able to see! What the heck is going on!? Even I,
reporting live on location, still can't find Contender Kirihara! Area
Invisible, the perfect stealth, is still going strong, but the images from
our camera are being delivered now… and they reveal that Contender
Kurogane reacted to the arrow flying at him! Is he seeing what we
can't!?」
「Aha, wahahaha! Are you serious!? That guy really did it!」
Saikyou, who was also giving commentary to the arena, abruptly

clapped her hands and gave a resounding laugh.
www.asianovel.com
201
「Saikyou-sensei? Did you just figure something out!?」
「Heh heh heh…! Yeah, I figured it out. It's exactly as it looks. Area
Invisible is already useless.」
Kirihara countered Saikyou's words reflexively.
"D-Don't be ridiculous! My Area Invisible is unbeatable! There's no way

this F-Rank garbage has seen through it!"
「Ahaha. Yeah, that's right. That's also what I think. Kiri-yan's[8] Area
Invisible is the strongest Noble Art against individual fighters. It's fine to
be confident about it, because after all, Area Invisible can't be seen
through. The thing that's been seen through is… the Hunter himself.」
"What the hell does that mean!?"
「Oh goodness, you're exceptionally dull, aren't you Kiri-yan? Haven't you
seen the fight between the princess and Kuro-bou[9]? At that time, Kuro-
bou saw and stole the princess's Imperial Arts, but stealing a sword
technique isn't an ordinary feat like imitating a style. From something
like a style or swordsmanship, the accumulated history is studied, taking
the ideas arrived there, and exposing and returning with the principle of
its foundation. That's what we call stealing a sword technique. And just
now, he did the same exact thing to you. During the fight, he stole the
person called Shizuya Kirihara. Isn't that right, Kuro-bou?」
At Saikyou's nonsensical words―
"Eh, well. It was something like that."
Ikki affirmed her analysis with a nod. He had employed his anti-
personnel technique, Blade Steal, against Kirihara.
"R-Ridiculous! How can something like that happen!? Especially since I

must have been invisible to you…!"
"I didn't see you, but knowing 'where Kirihara-kun is right now' isn't that
difficult, because you've left a lot of clues, you know?"
www.asianovel.com
202
"Clues…?"
"The wounds you've put on me. Your procedure from the sequence of
wounds I took. Your direction from the angles. And the distance from the
power. They all tell me where you are. Tracing the Hunter's position at
any particular moment is easy if I follow these markers, and if I
understand that much, it's the same as being able to see you. In that
case, it's fine to do what I usually do. Whether it's sword technique or
people, there's a principle that fundamentally governs all their actions.
You can call it a system of values. By using that―the person's actions
and plans, what that person is thinking right now, how I myself should
move, what countermeasures should be taken, whether to move forward
or draw back, to attack or defend―every possible action is completely
and quite clearly predictable. For example, at this moment, I know that
you've taken three steps back."
Kirihara's body froze in fright at Ikki's light declaration, and he leaked

out a soundless shriek, because what Ikki had said was unmistakably
true. But of course Ikki could know Kirihara's response. The principle he
spoke of wasn't a notion limited to the here and now. That predictability
of human thought was a firmly-rooted identity, not something that could
be changed in an instant. However much the person himself wants to
outsmart that identity, even the thought of outsmarting it arises from
the identity itself, and therefore couldn't escape Ikki's perception. By
stealing the opponent's identity, Ikki seized all those thoughts and
feelings.
If Ikki had to name this technique, it would be Perfect Vision[10]. Before

its power, Kirihara finally understood. The true dreadfulness of the
knight called Ikki Kurogane wasn't sword technique, a one-minute boost,
or anything else like that. It was his ability to expose and reflect the true
nature of everything he sees, a discerning eye like a shining magic
mirror. That mirror could capture even the invisible Hunter. Therefore―
"I see everything you're capable of doing. In this match, I'll take the
win!"
www.asianovel.com
203
With that declaration, Ikki burst forward to thrust a fang at the Hunter
who had lost his refuge!
"S-Stay awaaaaay!!!"
In response, Kirihara put up one final resistance. Drawing Oborotsuki so

forcefully that it creaked, he faced the sky above and shot one arrow
that had all of his magic loaded into it. A moment later, the arrow
exploded in midair, becoming a hundred slivers of iron shining with light
invisible to the naked eye. Overtaking Ikki as a sudden shower, they
homed and poured down on him, drilling into and smashing the stone
floor of the battleground, heaving it up and smashing it again.
There was no pattern to the destruction. The Noble Art Million

Rain[11] was an attack of indiscriminate scope made of more than a
hundred pieces of iron. Kirihara had concluded that if his thoughts were
being read, he should carpet-bomb the area without thinking. The idea
had to be correct, but even so―
"Why!? Why doesn't it hit!?"
―Ikki cleared away the invisible arrowheads, running through the

destructive rain without slowing the slightest and darting through the
rolled-up cloud of dust. In truth, he had already seen all of it.
"It's useless, you know. No matter how much you try to keep your heart
clear, you want to beat me. You want to kill me. The urge for that
frightened heart to shout its killing intent can't be restrained. No matter
how much you want to attack with an unreadable mind, the killing intent
dwells inside you."
And Perfect Vision accurately captured that intent. Attacking an enemy

without consciously aiming to kill was a mental state taught by certain
martial arts, but it wasn't a skill that someone like Kirihara could use. He
had only increased the number of arrows he had shot.
"Whether a hundred arrows or a thousand, my Ittou Shura won't fall to

such things!"
www.asianovel.com
204
Every resistance was already meaningless. Like a superior player who

predicts a hundred moves ahead, Ikki had already seen the endgame!
"Wait, wait! Stop! Stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop stop
stop I said! Do you hear me!? Stop fucking kidding me! Am I supposed to
fall to this F-Rank failure of a student!? Unlike you, people expect things
of me! Unlike worthless garbage like you, I have things to lose, you
know! Someone like you, there's no reason for you to win against me! So
stoooooop!!!"
Ikki didn't stop. He already couldn't be stopped by Kirihara!
"H-Hey! This is a joke, right!? Yeah! Let's drop it! Let's drop it already!
That kind of, that blade!? If you cut a person with that thing, it'll
probably become a disaster, right!? That kind of thing isn't normal!
There's other ways for us to do this! So let's stop! I-I know! Let's decide
it with rock-paper-scissors! That's good, right!? Hey, Kurogane-kun!
Aren't we classmates, friends!?"
Ikki wasn't going to listen. Who was it that asked if he had prepared
himself in coming onto this stage? From the moment a knight entered
the ring, he was resolved to kill or be killed. Therefore, Ikki would have
no mercy. The black blade would clear away Kirihara's resistance, grasp
Kirihara at sword distance at last, and―
"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!"
"H-HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII! S-STOOOOOOOOOOOOP!!! I get it! I'm fine with losing!

I'm fine with losing so DON'T HURT
MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!"
Ikki swung downward with a flash, and in that moment, the space Ikki
sheared through shined bright. Kirihara's body was visible in the middle
of that light, and he fell on his back onto the ground already
unconscious, turning up the whites of his eyes, spouting foam from his
mouth, but… without injury. He had been cut so shallowly he wasn't
even bleeding from the skin on the tip of his nose.
www.asianovel.com
205
Ikki understood that Kirihara was giving up, and had no intention of
killing Kirihara from the beginning. And yet―
The predicted distance was off by a millimeter, huh.
―yet even though he hadn't intended to wound, the sword edge did
slightly touch skin. It was only because the power of Kirihara's arrows
made reading the distance difficult.
My training's still lacking, I guess? There's still a long way to go.
And seeing that the Hunter was defeated by the sword-wielding beast
before him―
"Shizuya Kirihara can no longer fight! The winner, Ikki Kurogane!"
―the referee announced Ikki's first victory.
Part 13
「The match is oveeer! Somehow the F-Rank knight, Contender Ikki

Kurogane, has taken the victory! Even though he was prohibited from
attending classes last year, he has defeated his generation's strongest
knight in a fight to the death, and acquired a splendid first win in these
selection battle matches!」
The moment Ikki's victory was announced, the string holding him up
snapped. Everything he'd been holding in with vigor alone―wounds and
bleeding from the fight, extreme fatigue from Ittou Shura's
backlash―poured out together.
「Congratulations…! Aaaaah! Contender Kurogane has fallen in the ring!

Isn't it quite clumsy to collapse after winning!?」
「Aw crap. Medical team! Hurry up and stuff that guy in a capsule!」
Accepting Saikyou's instructions, the facility's staff put Ikki's body on a

stretcher and carried him out. Because iPS capsules were installed in
every training arena, the worst-case scenario would probably be
avoided. And after the winner was removed this way, only the fainted
www.asianovel.com
206
Kirihara remained in the arena, until Kirihara too was dragged out by a
staff member.
「Contender Kirihara has also left the ring just now. He was considered
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival's leading candidate for this year, but
was unexpectedly defeated! Perhaps due to that huge shock, there's no
sign he's getting up despite not receiving any injury!」
One member of Kirihara's cheering party, who had seen the fight's
conclusion from the spectator seats, coughed.
"He was somewhat… uncool."
"The last part, wasn't he crying? 'Don't hurt me?'"
"I'm disillusioned, honestly…."
"Let's go back, go back. I've already kinda lost interest."
Tsukuyomi and Saikyou watched all this from their commentator seats.
「Uh-oh, the cheering girls are leaving in droves. Well, it must be hard to
lose an idol.」
「Even if he was hurt, they'd have seen what he's really like sooner or
later, you know.」
「…That's also true, huh? Ehh, then today's fourth match ends here. The
fifth match will begin after the ring's cleaned up, so the contenders who
will appear, please get ready.」
After making the announcement, Tsukuyomi cut her microphone.
"Whew… what an amazing match. Contender Kirihara's Area Invisible

that got him so many wins without injury, being defeated by an F-Rank
knight. I didn't see that coming."
Relaxing, she said so to the nearby Saikyou. But where Saikyou

should've been sitting, there was only a note bearing a short message:
「That match was satisfying enough, so I'm outta here.」
www.asianovel.com
207
"Noooooo! I don't want to do this anymooooore! Somebody switch with

meeeee!"
Part 14
While Tsukiyomi screamed, the student spectators were also leaving the
fourth training arena one by one since most of them came to watch this
match. But two people stood in the middle of that flow without moving
their feet.
"With so much of the audience walking out, I feel a little bad for the pair
fighting in the next match."
Arisuin coughed while looking towards the movement of people, then

asked the petite girl who was standing next to him.
"On the other hand… isn't Shizuku going to the hospital room?"
Shizuku shook her head slightly.
"…He'll just be sleeping even if I go."
"He might be sleeping, but in a girl's heart she wants to be nearby at a

time like this, right? Stella-chan was running after him. …Maybe you're
thinking of leaving the two of them alone?"
He asked the question carefully, but Shizuku's face swelled with the
beginning of a sulk anyway. She bared her teeth in a huff.
"Today is… special. It looks like that girl got a victory."
Shizuku seemed exceedingly reluctant, but she was also happy. Nobody
knew this, but because Stella had majestically declared in front of the
masses a love for the will and feelings of Shizuku's brother who nobody
comprehended, Shizuku resisted the desire to run after him immediately
and hover nearby. She simply stood here, because at least for today,
she didn't want to interfere with them.
"But it's really only for today."
"Hahaha. …Shizuku."
www.asianovel.com
208
"What? You want to poke fun at me for losing?"
"Not at all. Don't you know? I very much like Shizuku the way she is."
Her pale cheeks turning red, Shizuku sulked more and more.
"Jeez! Please don't play with me like that!"
"Haha, I'm sorry. I won't touch this subject anymore, so won't you cheer
up? Well then, what should we do? Since we're here, how about
watching the next match?"
"…I'm not very interested."
"In that case, should we travel a little farther than usual and go eat
something delicious, just the two of us? With Ikki injured like that,
today's victory celebration will certainly be canceled."
Using a capsule would mend wounds immediately, but fatigue couldn't

be improved so easily. Ikki would probably be in a coma for the rest of
the day. And until he woke up, Stella definitely wouldn't leave his side.
"Since you're giving those two some time alone, you deserve a bit of
luxury in return, don't you think?"
"…A place with tasty alcohol would be good. I'm already an adult, so."
"Gotcha. I know a place with good atmosphere you can look forward to."
"Despite what I said just now, I'll absolutely regret leaving that sow
alone with my brother in a few hours, which means I'll have an
extremely bad temper. Sorry, but you should be prepared for that."
"Hahaha. Don't worry, I'll be ready―♪"
Then while deciding whether they'd return to their room to change

clothes, the two headed for the exit behind the flow of people. Watching
the backs of the spectators who left first, Shizuku suddenly coughed.
"Those people who insulted Onii-sama some time ago, I wonder if they
still refuse to believe that he's strong?"
www.asianovel.com
209
"Who can say? There are probably some who don't accept reality even
when they see it with their own eyes. But everyone who has the strength
to try for the summit of the Seven Stars will surely recognize it, and
remember the name Ikki Kurogane. So Ikki won't turn back into the
ordinary Failed Knight that he seemed to be until now. Definitely not."
Arisuin's words were correct. Today was a turning point, when the Failed
Knight took another name in a corner of the Net.
Crownless Sword King.
Such a name demonstrated that Ikki wouldn't remain just a Failed

Knight, because Ikki Kurogane had taken down one of the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival's leading representative candidates.
Part 15
"Well well, what an amazing sight today. An F-Rank Failed Knight

overthrowing a Hunter who uses the strongest anti-personnel Noble Art,
and with such an unconventional method? Seeing through the
opponent's identity in the middle of the match is beyond human."
In the audience seats of the fourth training arena, a petite red figure
ascended the stairway while her shoes made a clip-clopping sound. She
was the one who fled after giving some match commentary, Nene
Saikyou, and she was uttering a monologue about the match with
passionate favor.
"Not even people in the A-class league could do something like that. No,
no, he's just Kuu-chan's secret weapon. The selection battles will be
enjoyable though~. But next time, I want him to duel with a stronger
opponent. For example, yes… like this academy's student council
president."
She arrived at the spectator seats' top floor.
"Don't you Hagun Academy student council officers agree?"
She turned a smile with hidden meaning at the four knights there. Those
www.asianovel.com
210
four had magic power of a quality obviously different from the students
leaving the arena, and they all held individual nicknames.
The vice president, "Fifty Fifty" Utakata Misogi.

The treasurer, "Scharlach Frau"[12] Kanata Toutokubara.
The secretary, "Destroyer" Ikazuchi Saijou.
The general affairs manager, "Runner's High" Renren Tomaru.
They were Hagun Academy's most influential people.
"It's too bad that To~ka-chan isn't here, right? She wanted to see
today's match, you know. My intuition says Kuro-bou will become To~ka-
chan's rival in the selection battles."
At Saikyou's words, Utakata Misogi, an elementary student… no, a petite

boy who might even be a kindergartener, burst into laughter.
"Ahaha―☆. Saikyou-sensei is being deliberately mean, isn't she?"
Kanata Toutokubara, the tall blonde girl wearing a pure white dress as if
she was a French noblewoman and carrying a parasol even though it
was indoors, smiled as she stood next to the smaller Utakata.
"Hmm. Yes, entirely. He fought onwards so gallantly after great injury,

so it would be pitiable not to set him at an even higher value, wouldn't
you say?"
"Heh. Aren't you both quite confident? Is the gap between regular
students and the best four of last year's Sword-Art Festival really so
wide?"
"Ahaha―☆. Saikyou-sensei really is deliberately mean. Even though she

knows it."
"Hmm, surely so. It's true even without looking into things of the past,
like records from previous years."
"What are you saying?"
Toutokubara raised her face slightly, and narrowed her blue eyes like
www.asianovel.com
211
she was looking far away.
"It's quite simple. However sharp the claws, however sharp the fangs…
why should a mouse win against a lion? She'd take no notice of that boy.
Our princess is so far beyond him, he couldn't even see someone so high
above."
References Jump up↑ Hakuraijin, 白雷刃: "White Lightning Blade" Jump

up↑ Suiroudan, 水牢弾: "Water Prison Orb" Jump up↑ Area Invisible: This
uses the kanji 狩人の森, Kariudo no Mori ("Hunter's Forest"). Jump
up↑ Oborotsuki, 朧月: "Misty Moon" Jump up↑ Throwing down the
spoon: A Japanese proverb, meaning to admit defeat—literally, a doctor
throwing down his medicine spoon because he can't treat an incurable
patient. Jump up↑ Yaksha: A class of nature spirit found in Hindu,
Jainism, and Buddhism. They have a dual personality: one inoffensive,
one malicious. Jump up↑ Three trillion yen is approximately thirty billion
United States dollars. In comparison, the 2012 London Olympic Games
earned approximately three billion US dollars in broadcast revenue.
Jump up↑ Kiri-yan: A contraction of "Kirihara-chan". Compared to using
the suffix "-chan", which means "little" and is used to address children,
referring to Kirihara with a cutesy "Kiri-yan" is treating him even more
like a child. Jump up↑ Kuro-bou: A contraction of "Kurogane bouzu",
where "bouzu" means "boy". Similar to Kiri-yan, this is a cutesy way to
address a child. Jump up↑ Perfect Vision: This uses the kanji 完全掌握,
"Kanzen Shouaku" ("Perfect Grasp"). Jump up↑ Million Rain: This uses
the kanji 驟雨烈光閃, "Shuu'u Rekkousen ("Downpour of Violent Light").
Jump up↑ Scharlach Frau: "Scarlet Woman", in German.
www.asianovel.com
212
Vol. 1 :
Chapter Epilogue
Chapter Epilogue
Epilogue: A Moonlit Vow
www.asianovel.com
213
(translation)
Ikki awoke in brightness that spread over his eyelids like a blur, and he
opened those eyelids without a fight. An unfamiliar ceiling floated in dim
light before his eyes.
'I'm in the infirmary?
That was exactly right. Ikki had collapsed after the match, and his
physical trauma was immediately treated with a capsule. He was then
brought into the infirmary and put in a sickbed. Lifting his head, Ikki
looked up through a window. The full moon showed him he had slept for
many hours since then.
www.asianovel.com
214
It was because I was so showy, I guess.
But there was already no pain in his body, so his wounds were
completely healed. Despite being violently knocked about, injuries of
that degree wouldn't stick if a capsule was used to treat him. Still,
languidness from fatigue would remain.
"…*snore*."
"Hmm?"
To his surprise, Ikki heard a familiar noise somewhere in the dimness.

What was that? He raised his still-sluggish body.
"Stella…."
She was dozing in a chair beside the bed. In his recollection just before
losing consciousness completely, he had been loaded onto a stretcher,
and there was the figure of a girl who had called out as he was being
carried away.
…Was she with me the whole time after that?
Thinking about it, Ikki felt a sweet pressure squeezing his chest.
"Ah."
When he looked closely, he saw a bit of drool hanging from Stella's lips
as she dozed. Even a princess was defenseless while sleeping it seemed,
but this probably wasn't something she'd want people to see. Ikki felt
around his pocket, took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped off the
hanging saliva while taking care not to disturb her. But―
"Nn…uu, …fuaa."
Was she sleeping too lightly? Stella opened her eyes the moment the
handkerchief touched her lips.
"Sorry. I guess I woke you up?"
"Ikki…?"
www.asianovel.com
215
Stella was dull from sleep and moved vacantly, but slowly her sight
focused on the handkerchief wet from her own saliva. *Poof!* Her face
went bright red and she snatched the handkerchief from Ikki's hand.
"Did you see something?"
Ikki winced at the question ferociously stabbing toward him.
"I-I didn't see anything."
"You're lying."
"…Yes. Sorry."
"Ooh―!"
He answered obediently, and Stella's face became more and more

eggplant-purple, her mouth rasping back and forth.
"You're the worst! To wake up at a time like this! It's too embarrassing!"
"…It's really hard to answer that sort of criticism."
"Shut up, idiot! I'll buy another handkerchief to return later!"
"Eh? You don't need to. Don't worry about it."
"I have to worry about it, you know!"
"Ah, okay. Please forgive me."
Ikki had to withdraw when Stella growled and bared her fangs, but just
as the conversation stalled, *rumble rumble*, a cute sound from Stella's
stomach echoed in the silent infirmary.
"Nooooooo! What is this already!?"
"Stella, calm down. There might not be anyone else here, but this is still
basically a hospital room."
"To be seen like this the moment you wake up, it would make you want
to cry too! Everything is completely your fault! What is this, you!?
Hearing me make hungry sounds like it's nothing! Idiot, idiot!"
www.asianovel.com
216
Stella struck Ikki over and over with balled up fists. It hurt a little, but he
couldn't complain to Stella who stayed at his side long enough to miss
meals. Ikki bowed his head at Stella's reprimands.
"…I'm really sorry. I've only showed you uncool things, and made you
worry."
"I haven't been worried at all! Those kinds of injuries are just like
scratches after a nap in a capsule…!"
"But you were with me the whole time, right?"
Putting her gaze on the belly that some time ago raised a grumbling,
Stella awkwardly turned her face away.
"It-It couldn't be helped, you know! Did you forget? I'm your slave, and
it's natural for a servant to watch over her sick master. It's not
something you'd thank me for!"
"No, I want to say it. If you hadn't been there today, it really would've
been dangerous."
When he was almost about to yield, she shouted out that she loved
someone so unskilled, and that was why Ikki didn't abandon his hopes
while so many people were calling him worthless. Even in his bitterness,
he recalled those words of love, and now Ikki had to convey something
no matter what.
"Hey. Stella."
"I said I don't need gratitude―"
No. What he wanted to convey wasn't gratitude.
"Me too―I love you."
Facing the girl who said she loved the way he lived, Ikki spoke his honest
www.asianovel.com
217
feelings, and all expression fell from Stella's face at the sudden
confession. Because it was too abrupt, she didn't understand at first, but
understanding gradually filled her mind.
"Hyau…!"
Stella screamed, tumbled from the chair, and landed on her back.
"Wha, a-are you okay Stella!?"
"Id-, i-i-idiot! D-Do you know what you just said to me!?"
"Yeah, I know. I love you, Stella."
Whether or not Ikki had prepared himself beforehand, his words weren't
bashful. But Stella, who wasn't expecting this kind of announcement,
had her face blushing a red incomparable to the one not long ago, and
was reduced to blubbering incoherence.
"L-Letting you say it, but, t-that!? My, that is, Ikki's way of life, his will,
something like that, I said I love that, you know!? N-Not particularly you
yourself, that… as a m-m-man, whether I love you, I wasn't talking about
that, you know!? The main point is that I'm the princess of another
country, and the affections of a commoner, that kind of thing, i-it's
impossible!"
Ikki nodded.
"Yeah, I know that too. I'm a rootless person who can't even return to his
own family, and you have your own circumstances, position, and so on.
The words from my mouth can't become anything more. But today, I
can't keep them inside either."
This sweetness, hiding it was too hard.
"If I don't tell you this now, I won't be able to later, so… I want you to
know that meeting you made me truly happy. Of course, you don't have
to answer."
He knew he'd be refused, but the bitterness from that was far better
www.asianovel.com
218
than not conveying his great gratitude, and that was why Ikki offered his
feelings this way. But―
"…Sneaky."
He glanced at Stella who was puffing her cheeks.
"Sneaky?"
"…Only you being honest, it's sneaky."
Ikki didn't know what Stella meant. He simply had a hunch that Stella's
ire was terribly piqued. As he thought, she was probably annoyed at
hearing the confession of someone even lower than a commoner. She
certainly looked peeved.
"Close your eyes for a bit."
She's going to hit me!?
"Uh, umm, sorry Stella. If I made you uncomfortable―"
"I said close your eyes!"
"G-Got it!"
There were times Stella's voice exerted a serious, compelling force.

Maybe it was a skill belonging to royalty? Ikki closed his eyes while
making a nervous sound, and after a short silence―
*smooch*
www.asianovel.com
219
―he felt a tender, moist sensation on his cheek.
Eh…?
Ikki opened his eyes in shock, and the girl he saw had her own cheeks
dyed in bright apple red.
"S-Stella… just now…."
He didn't finish the question. Even as dull as he was, Ikki understood

that Stella had kissed him. But because Ikki didn't expect Stella to do
such a thing, he could only stare at her in dumbfounded silence. Stella's
www.asianovel.com
220
eyes grew wet at Ikki's reaction.
"D-Don't misunderstand. Just now, slave or master, princess or

commoner… it wasn't about any of that. I did it because I wanted to do
it. I-I'll tell you right now, even if you gave me an order, I'd absolutely
not do something like this…."
"…In other words, you're saying it's okay?"
Stella hid her damp eyes at that question, while her cheeks bloomed
further red from embarrassment. A small bit, a really small bit―but she
definitely nodded.
"…B-But, you know? That… because I've never socialized with boys
before, you might be really disillusioned."
"N-Not at all! Besides, I haven't done anything like socialize with girls
either."
Ikki had never been in such a relationship before. His first kiss… well, it
had been stolen by his younger sister the other day, but his experience
with the opposite gender was equally nonexistent, and he admitted it
honestly.
"Then I'm Ikki's first sweetheart?"
"Y-Yeah."
"Is that so? …Ehehe. Somehow, I'm glad…."
Stella narrowed her eyes in delight, and softened her cheeks. Ikki
couldn't restrain himself upon seeing that.
"Sorry. Right now, you're a little too cute and I can't bear it."
"Eek!?"
Without waiting for Stella to finish her words, Ikki pulled her body
towards himself, and held her tight.
"Thank you. I'm very happy."
www.asianovel.com
221
"…Jeez. I'm only letting you be this pushy today, you know? If you're not
gentle from now on, I'll bite you, okay?"
Sighing in astonishment, Stella also slowly put her hands around Ikki's
back and accepted his embrace. Stella's body was warm, soft… but he
felt a strong flame burning within. That heat was wonderfully sweet.
And… for that reason―
"Hey, Stella."
"…What is it?"
"Back then, you said that if you were with me you'd follow me wherever I
go, right?"
"Yeah."
"Me too. If it's with you, I feel I can become strong enough to go
anywhere."
So―
"So let's go together, the two of us, as high as knights can go."
And―
"And for the last match at that summit―I want to fight you."
Separating from Stella a little, Ikki declared this as he gazed into her
eyes. Walking together, pushing each other forward, facing one another
once more. At first, Stella's deep crimson pupils opened wide in
astonishment, but a blaze gradually began to sway there, shining with
strong fighting spirit.
"…I was hoping the same, you know. Because next time, I absolutely
won't lose."
What Ikki desired, Stella also desired from the bottom of her heart. She
www.asianovel.com
222
loved him more than anyone else. She respected him more than anyone
else. For these reasons, she wanted to fight this knight one more time.
Like Ikki, she was someone who reached for the utmost heights. There
was one summit, and she had no intention of yielding it. The two of
them, in the middle of silence so strong it hurt the ears, vowed to the
brightly glittering moon. From now on, they would probably have many
fights with strong enemies they hadn't yet seen.
But to not lose to anyone―
And to meet their highest and most beloved rival at the battleground
where the Seven Stars Sword King was crowned―
"It's a promise."
www.asianovel.com
223
Vol. 2 :
Chapter 0: Prologue
Chapter Prologue
Prologue: Memories of a Distant Day
Standing in the middle of a dojo dyed in the color of mad red, the girl
called out to the man before her again and again.
Her voice was filled with distress, but the grizzled middle-aged man
laughed cheerfully.
"Hahaha, it's still a hundred years too soon for an opponent to hold back
against me. Enough, just come."
"But Father…. Lately your body has been…."
"That's why I want to entrust this technique to you, before I lose the
ability to hold a sword completely."
Swaying, the middle-aged man, the girl's father, readied the shinai[1].
"Since I'm no Blazer, I can't be of any help to you but with the sword.
This technique is the result of my entire life as a swordsman. It's
something I've never shown anyone. It will definitely be of use to you.
Accept it, Ayase."
The eyes of the father looking straight at his daughter shined in a

warmer color than the mad red of the evening sun.
There was no way she could refuse after being gazed at with such an
www.asianovel.com
224
expression, because she was loved so much.
"I'll do it… Father."
And so, the girl…
"…."
Killing off her unease, she materialized her soul as an ‘Armament', a

katana with a scarlet blade redder than sunset and more vivid than
blood. Gripping the katana in both of her hands as if she was squeezing
it lightly, the girl dashed forward, aiming at her father who stood before
her. And just as her father desired, she swung down her sword.
It was something that had happened long ago.
But right now, she had already lost everything. Nothing remained with
her. She could not protect anything.
Only the scene from long ago still burnt brightly in her eyes.
References Jump up↑ Shinai: a practice sword for kendo made from
bamboo strips.
www.asianovel.com
225
Vol. 2 :
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: Disciple Part 1
"Well folks! The seventh match of today's selection battles will now
begin!
"Coming from the blue gate is the one who defeated the C-Rank knight,
the 'Hunter' Kirihira Shizuya, who was a representative in last year's
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. It's the first year F-Rank 'Failure Knight',
contender Kurogane Ikki! Till now, he's had eight wins out of eight
matches. What's more, except against contender Kirihara, he received
no injuries in his matches. But today he'll face an opponent of the same
caliber as the Hunter!
"And that is, appearing from the red gate, a member of the Hagun
Academy Student Council and a top contender of this year's Festival,
second year C-Rank 'Runner's High', Tomaru Renren! Her records are
the same as contender Kurogane, eight wins out of eight matches!
"But, Buuut! contender Tomaru was third among the past year's
academy ranking! In other words, she is the third strongest knight in this
school! Will she show her strength today as her rank states? Or will the
Failure Knight win today too with his martial arts powers that defy
common sense!? Yanagida-sensei, what do you think?"
"Too long, sleeping."
www.asianovel.com
226
"Thank you very much! Well then, today's top match… has started!"
The buzzer indicating the start of the match sounded, and loud applause
and shouts spontaneously resounded from the audience seats.
As the target of those frenzied echoes, two knights stood in the ring. The
boy who stood still while holding the Japanese katana-type Device,
Kurogane Ikki. The girl who equipped the knuckle-type Device, Tomaru
Renren.
Even though the match had already started, Renren was doing some
hops lightly as if she were playing, and called out to Ikki with an
affectionate smile.
"Kurogane-kun. I saw your match with the 'Hunter'! That was an

awesome match!"
Tomaru's smile was like the light brown color of her tanned skin; it
cleared away smoothly. Facing her smile, Ikki also grinned a little in
return.
"Thank you very much. Being told that by the third rank Tomaru-san
makes me very happy."
"Using honorifics when we're just chatting, you do know we're the same
age, right? But still, it's strange. Even though you can fight so well, why
did you repeat a grade?"
"…Ahaha, well that's… there were a lot going on and all."
"Fuu~un. Well, I don't know what happened, but it's unfortunate. It

would've been more fun if I were in the same grade as someone as
strong as Kurogane-kun~"
"If you're talking about strong people, then isn't there Saijou-san who's
ranked fourth?"
"That guy's no good. He has crazy physical strength but he can't even
touch me with just that. He's just an electric fan… but still, that's the
same for Kurogane-kun too. I mean, if you're struggling so much against
www.asianovel.com
227
someone like the 'Hunter', you can't beat me."
Tomaru's gentle smile changed into a ferocious one.
"I'll show you the way the third ranked fights―!"
Suddenly, her figure vanished from Ikki's field of vision.
Was it a stealth skill like Area Invisible? No, that was wrong. There is
sound. A sound of the right being kicked, something passing through the
wind with unbelievable speed. If he looked carefully, he could catch a
glimpse of the after-images.
That's right. Tomaru didn't disappear, she just moved so fast that it
seemed like she disappeared. That was Tomaru Renren's Noble Art―
"It's Mach Grid! Contender Renren suddenly dashed with victory in her
eyes!"
The true form of that irreg
ularity was the accumulation of speed. By ignoring the natural

deceleration put on her body, Tomaru is able to continuously accelerate.
"I've heard of it before, but for it to be this fast…."
"Seeing it on camera and seeing it like this is completely different right?"
"Yeah, I can't catch up to it…. The reason you talked to me when the
match already started was for the steps right? You accumulated the
initial speed with those hops."
"Bingo! The weakness of this power is the initial speed, you see. But with
those preparations, I could bright up my speed to five hundred
kilometers per hour instantly. But five hundred is just the beginning. My
Mach Grid shows its real powers after crossing the sound barrier!"
Exactly as stated, she continued to speed to the right, using the walls
surrounding the ring. Exploiting the ability to ignore the laws that bind
this world, she continued to accelerate. 800, 900, 1000, 1100, ―1200!
www.asianovel.com
228
She finally passed the speed of sound, and arrived at the domain of
supersonic speed.
Her speed had long passed the level where the human eye could follow
it.
"Do you get it? My ability isn't something that lets me disappear like the
Hunter. I become both invisible and impossible to catch! Kurogane-kun
who was having trouble against such an enemy can't possibly win
against me!"
"Then if I can catch Tomaru-san, will you admit defeat?"
"Haha…! Well that's if you can do it! But you can't! There's no way you
can! It's unfortunate, but Kurogane-kun's Festival journey will end here!
Let's go, with this supersonic speed attack…!"
By the time Ikki could no longer even grasp the after-images… Tomaru
came forward with victory in mind while putting power into her fists.
Moving to Ikki's blind spot, she released a strike filled with the highest
amount of energy…!
"Black Bird!"
While creating a sonic boom, Tomaru aimed her fist at Ikki's back and let
loose a supersonic strike.
In speed, it really surpassed Mach 2. It was truly a one shot kill strike
that far surpassed the level where it could be seen with one's eyes.
Forget about blocking, it was no longer possible to evade, or even react
in time.
Tomaru had no doubt about her victory. However―
"That girl's an idiot."
A small-built silver-haired girl stood there, sighing as if making fun of

someone.
This adorable girl who reminded you of a bisque doll was Kurogane
www.asianovel.com
229
Shizuku. A B-Rank knight who was called 《LorelieWitch of the Deep

Sea》[1] because of her peculiar method of winning, by drowning her
opponents. She was Kurogane Ikki's younger sister.
"The reason Onii-sama had a hard time with that person wasn't because
he couldn't see him."
But of course, her words didn't reach Tomaru currently reflected on her
pupils. It didn't reach, but Tomaru immediately understood the meaning.
Eh?
Tomaru sensed something on her field of vision that couldn't possibly be

there. A gaze. In the thin juncture of time, she felt something that stuck
her gaze. It was the gaze of Ikki's eyes, which had caught her
movements even though she was in supersonic speed!
N-No way!? He reacted!?
The next moment, Ikki's figure vanished from in front of the fist Tomaru
struck out. The supersonic punch hit the air, and their figures
intersected. With them passing by each other, Ikki grabbed the scuff of
Tomaru's windbreaker and by using her supersonic propulsion, he
rotated her with one full swing―
And with that momentum, he slammed Tomaru on the stone surface of

the ring.
"Kuh-ugh―"
And a black tip was pointed towards Tomaru, who lost her breath after
that impact on her back.
"It's my win."
"…."
Tomaru, who had collapsed, could not understand what had just
happened. She could not understand how she was caught.
But she understood that she had lost. If Tomaru's Mach Grid was
www.asianovel.com
230
stopped, its propulsion speed would be completely reset. She has to be

constantly on the move. She could not bring up her speed from scratch
again. The person before her would not allow it.
That's why…Tomaru nodded lightly, and surrendered.
"I-It's oveeeer! It's over too easily! contender Ikki won it by easily
bringing down Runner's High, the third rank of Hagun Academy! It's his
ninth victory! Finally the historic moment when someone lower than E-
Rank passing the selection for the festival is near!"
"Hey hey, seriously!?"
"For that Tomaru to not even be able to touch him…."
"What the heck is with that F-Rank? Why the heck did that monster
repeat a grade!?"
"C-Cool!"
"As expected of Ikki. A match without even a shred of danger."
Among the spectators who were shouting and cheering, one slender
man, Arisuin Nagi stood next to Shizuku and clapped for Ikki who was
standing in the light.
"In the end, he didn't use Ittou Shura."
"The result was obvious. The reason why Onii-sama had a hard time
against that Hunter had nothing to do with whether or not he could see
him. It was because he had a long ranged bow in addition to his perfect
stealth. It doesn't matter how fast she is, or if he can't see her. There's
no way she will be unharmed after stepping into the field of Onii-sama's
unique swordsmanship."
For someone of Ikki's level of skill, it was already a close ranged barrier
of sword strikes. If there was something close by, a samurai's sharpened
sixth sense will definitely react to it, no matter if it is visible or invisible,
fast or slow. Failing to read that was the reason why Tomaru lost.
www.asianovel.com
231
"Good job, Ikki."
Ikki, who was leaving the arena saw a vividly red-haired girl standing
next to the blue gate as she welcomed him back.
"My right hand only feels a bit disjointed; I didn't fight so hard that I
would feel tired. Stella, do your best too."
"There's no need to try my best though."
After replying with a voice filled with confidence, the girl entered the
arena.
"Folks, with the lingering feelings of excitement remaining from before,

it's time to start today's eighth selection match! Entering the arena with
her blazing red hair swaying is Hagun academy's only A-Rank knight!
The 'Crimson Princess', contender Stella Vermillion! Like her roommate
the Failure Knight, she also has eight wins with no losses! All of those
matches ended with her opponents withdrawing! The sensational
supernova who won through with just her pressure, going through all the
matches without any decent battles. Buuut! Today her opponent is the
Hanaiki Baffalo―!"
Entering the arena from the red gate from where Tomaru had gone
through was a giant with a shaved head and a uniform with a high helm.
"Ranked fourth in our Hagun academy and a member of the student

counsel, the C-Rank knight nicknamed 'Destroyer', contender Saijou
Ikazuchi! Having won through an excellent run of matches, he leisurely
stands in front of contestant Vermillion! There is no sign of the tension
or excitement that had been seen from the others who fought contender
Vermillion! Only the glaring at the opponent he has to defeat! Just like
the wall newspaper club guaranteed, ‘No running away for Japanese
men', he lives up to the phrase! Completely ready to face contender
Vermillion! Could it be that this time, we will finally witness the true
power of the Crimson Princess!? Now, with both of them summoning
their Devices―Match, START!"
www.asianovel.com
232
"UWOOOOO!!"
"Whoa! contender Saijou swung his Device Zanbatou[2] immediately

with the sounding of the start buzzer! The force is so strong that the roar
of the blade reached even the seats of the audience!"
"I'll ask, do you know my ability?"
Saijou asked Stella while rotating his Zanbatou overhead.
"I don't. Unlike Ikki, I don't research my opponents before the fight."
"Hmph. As expected of the famed A-Rank. Does a C-Rank not interest

you?"
"It's not like I'm neglecting you. In the end this fight, and even the
Sword-Art Festival, everything is simply training for us to grow stronger
and become mage-knights. When confronting terrorists and the like, it's
almost impossible for you to know of the opponents abilities beforehand.
That's why, if you can't fight without knowing what your opponent's skill
is, then that's no good."
"You won't do the initial research because of that, even though you are a
first year. Such a noble will. Be that as it may, this time it is futile."
*BOOM*
Saijou brought down the Zanbatou he was revolving overhead towards

Stella. There was magic emitting from the rough sword that clashed with
Stella's golden blade, Lævateinn.
The ‘reason' of the blazers was already at work there.
"My ability is 'accumulation of the power of slashes'. The more I revolve

the blade, the heavier it becomes. The current limit is ten tons. The
reason for your loss in this battle will be because you let me charge my
power to the limits because you didn't know of my ability!"
"It's the Crescendo Axe―!"
Accumulating the power of slashes. The slashes just now had enough
www.asianovel.com
233
force to crack open the ground. However―
"But no matter how heavy your slashes are, they're useless if they don't
hit, you know."
That's right. This was the reason he loses to the third rank, Tomaru
Renren. Certainly, if it's attack power alone, Crescendo Axe is of the
highest class. But as for the speed of his fortified Zanbatou, it's
definitely not fast. He was truly an easy opponent for speed-based
fighters like Tomaru. And of course, Stella had plenty of velocity even
though it wasn't as much as Tomaru. This type of attack, she could
dodge it with her eyes closed.
"But, I'll receive it!!"
"WH-WHAT!?"
*CLANG*
The downward slashing Crescendo Axe was received by

Stella's Læveteinn. No, it didn't stop at that. Stella didn't just receive the
slash from the Zanbatou, she used her might to push it back too.
"Im-Impossible!?"
He lost in strength. Saijou was shocked at that fact.
Yes, Saijou didn't know, because the single time when Stella fought
seriously was when she fought Kurogane Ikki, and Saijou was not
present there. Because he only saw the pictures taken by the students
or the blurry uploaded movies on the streaming sites.
―That Stella was someone who could shake the Earth itself with just one
strike of her sword!
"It would do you good to remember this, Sempai."
Stella pushed back the Zanbatou and stretched her hand toward the
now defenseless Saijou, touching the upper helm.
"Power, talent, techniques, I will bring down everything while facing
www.asianovel.com
234
them head on. I am an A-Rank exactly because I can do something like

that."
Instantly, fire blazed out from the hand that touched the helm. The collar
snapped, and Saijou's body blasted 10 meters up in the air and then fell
out of the ring.
Saijou, who was now covered in soot, lay unmoving. He lost

consciousness at that close distance explosion.
"The match is over! Winner, Stella Vermillon!"
Realizing that fact quickly, the referee immediately judged the match to
be over and announced the winner.
"A-Again, complete victoryyy!! Even though contender Saijou daringly

wished for a head on battle, he wasn't even an opponent for her! This is
world level! This is the highest rank! Strong, way too strong! The first
years this time are way too strong!! If it's her, if it's them! They could
earn our Hagun Academy the crown of the Seven Stars Sword King after
all these years it has been out of our reach!"
While basking in the excited shouts and cheers, Stella left the ring.
It has been about a month since The Seven Star Sword-Art Festival
selection battles started, when the season turned.
Failure Knight, Kurogane Ikki.
Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion.
Lorelei, Kurogane Shizuku.
With their consecutive wins, they became names that everyone in the
school knew.
Part 2
"Congratulations, Onii-sama♥."
After Ikki came out of the exit of the fifth training arena where the match
www.asianovel.com
235
was held, he suddenly felt a light impact on his hips.
After looking down, he saw Shizuku with her jade-colored eyes giving off
her presence there. And Arisuin was behind her.
"Thank you, Shizuku. But could you please stop hugging me in public
places. It's embarrassing."
"Okay. It's cute when Onii-sama becomes embarrassed too."
"Alice, it seems like my words can't get through my sister anymore. As

expected, do you think the lack of communication during those four
years is the cause?"
"Fufu, that might be the origin."
"Ahhh! Shizuku's hugging Ikki again!"
An angry roar sounded from behind Ikki who was being fawned over by
Shizuku. The one standing there was Stella, who came out of the arena
after Ikki. After seeing her, Shizuku's angelic expression twisted into
something that made her look like she was biting on a sour insect.
"What is it, you loud person. You're already grown up so could you
please not go around screaming like a kid."
"Isn't that because Shizuku is doing something strange to Ikki!?"
"Something strange? I don't understand. As you can see, am I not simply

bonding? Right, Onii-sama? Aren't we simply siblings that get along?"
www.asianovel.com
236
"Y-Yeah. But the distance is a bit too close and it's embarrassing. A little
further would be better."
"See, Onii-sama said ‘Yeah'."
An outrageous quote mining just occurred!
"There was more after that! What is it with you and your double
standards!"
"I don't know. I don't understand what you are saying. In the first place,
just think about it, Stella-san. I am certainly clinging to Onii-sama, but I
am not putting in much force. First of all, even if I did force it with all my
power, Onii-sama would easily be able to tear away from me. That's
right, if Onii-sama really did dislike it, he would have done that. But Onii-
sama won't do something so mean to a sister who yearns so much for
her brother, right?"
Right? Those jade-colored eyes of Shizuku's glimmered with moisture as

she asked that, not unlike those of an abandoned puppy.
…There's no way he could shake off something so cute.
"Y-Yeah…. I wouldn't… do that."
IKKIII~!!!
"Do you get it? This is permitted skinship between siblings who love
www.asianovel.com
237
each other. Stella-san, who doesn't have anything to do with it, shouldn't
butt in."
"I-I'm not unrelated!"
"Ooh? Then what kind of relation do you have?"
"T-That's……"
"In the end you are going to say something like you're his slave, right?
But if you're his slave, then you questioning the actions of me, his sister,
is in the wrong here. The people of your country, even though they do
not serve you but your parents, they show proper respect to you, do
they not? Or is it that the Vermillion imperial family only sees what's
convenient for itself?"
"W-Wro, ugh, uuuu…."
Stella, who tried to rebut Shizuku's fierce attack only kept muttering. But
what she tried to say, Ikki knew it. That's right. Their relation, it changed
on that night one month ago. From simple roommates, it changed to
being lovers. And Stella was a princess, even if hers was a small country.
They didn't have the social standing to be able to announce such a thing
in public. Of course, Ikki was also aware of that. That's why they decided
to hide their relation for now.
But there was no woman in this world that would permit her lover to
have a relationship that obviously passed the borders of love, even if it
was her lover's sister. And of course, Stella didn't like it either. But she
could not say it. That's why she sank into vexed silence.
And Shizuku glanced at that Stella looking a bit disappointed.
"Coward."
"Eh? Shizuku?"
"It's nothing. Then, shall we go, Onii-sama?"
"Uh―"
www.asianovel.com
238
Stella sent a glance filled with jealousy towards Shizuku, who was now
dragging Ikki away.
"UUU―!"
Seems like she was crying a little. It was a bit cute.
"Grrrr!"
She's growling!?
"H-Hey Shizuku. As I thought, locking arms with my sister at this age and
in school as well, it's a bit… too embarrassing."
Sensing the incoming danger, he tried to shake Shizuku off.
Shizuku looked a bit dissatisfied, but she removed her arm immediately.
"I understand, Onii-sama… I wouldn't want to be hated by Onii-sama

after all."
"There's no way I could hate you."
He denied that part. He could never hate his little sister who loved him
so much. And that will not change, no matter what would happen.
At his words, Shizuku smiled a little.
"Thank you. But still, Onii-sama―"
She stopped speaking once and then whispered in a voice that couldn't
be heard by anyone other than Ikki.
"If you are too kind, then you won't be able to go forward even if you
try."
It seems like this good younger sister of his already guessed something.
…Won't go forward even if I try, is it….
Certainly, it was exactly as she said. Ikki has been Stella's lover for
about a month. But their relationship hasn't progressed even a bit.
Rather, it feels like it retreated a few steps. With him being her
www.asianovel.com
239
boyfriend, he felt overly conscious of her.
He wanted to be closer. He wanted to touch her more. His wanted to

step on the next level. However, he didn't know when he should make
his move. How exactly should he explain this situation? Should they both
discuss this situation properly like a company meeting? Or should he
make his move while having a random conversation?
I don't get it.
Ikki who had no experience with the opposite sex wasn't able to read the
timings at all.
―And the more hopeless fact was that Stella was the same in that field.
It's like they were sailing the deep blue seas without a compass. Of
course, it would turn into a disaster.
…Like Shizuku said, should the guy be more aggressive in these cases?
But if that made Stella hate him… no can do. He couldn't be forceful. As
a result, Ikki wasn't able to touch Stella even once in the last month.
…Haa…I'd like to get a kiss soon though….
The fact that they felt more distant than before they started dating was
a bit too lonely.
Part 3
"Ah! Hey look at that."
"It's the Crimson Princess. The Lorelei and the Failure Knight are also
with her."
"They really have a different air to them, don't they? Those three."
"What are you spouting like you actually know something? Those two
girls aside, that Failure Knight's just an F-Rank with a bit of luck, that's
all."
"You, you're still saying stuff like that?"
www.asianovel.com
240
"Rather, did you hear guys? I heard that Vermillion and the Kurogane
brother both defeated those fourth and third ranked student council
members easily."
"Seriously? Then there's only the 'Scharlach Frau' and the president left
above them!"
"Well, those two are doing excellently in Hagun Academy, and if their
luck doesn't turn downhill from now on their place in the representatives
is almost certain. And the Kurogane sister also has consecutive wins."
"This year's first years are really something, huh. That tall dude behind
the Witch of the Deep Sea. Isn't he also amazing?"
"Hey you, don't call him ‘that dude'! Nagi-sama has a cool nickname,
'Black Sonia'!"
"That's right! I can't believe you just called our Nagi-sama ‘that dude'!"
"H-Huh…. Sorry… I guess."
"That many talents gathered together in the first year alone…. This year,
Hagun might actually do it."
As Ikki's group headed towards the main school building from the fifth
arena, they felt various kinds of gazes on them. It had already been a
month since the selection battles started. The number of remaining
candidates was slimming down. And among the rest, the four who
reigned undefeated would obviously gather attention.
Especially Ikki, he was attracting a lot of scrutiny. The Failure Knight who
was advancing by leaps and bounds after defeating the Hunter shocked
the student body of Hagun Academy beyond measure. Knights who
boasted about their talents were defeated one after another by the
person who was ranked F no matter how you evaluated his ability. At
first, the students could not accept the scenes they saw as reality, but
after the same thing happened nine times, they had no choice but to
accept it. Ikki was no longer a fraud like they called him before. They
could no longer see him like that.
www.asianovel.com
241
It was enough to raise a sense of inferiority in a few others. Now, almost

all of the knights could only be perplexed at this heretical failure of a
knight, and only guess just how much higher he could climb.
Seeing that, Stella started to brag happily.
"Fu-fun. Seems like the other idiots finally noticed Ikki's strength."
"Of course. My Onii-sama is the most fantastic person in the world, to

the point where those realizing it now can be considered way too slow.
But still, things have really changed in the past month. There are a lot of
people coming to the lunch break lecture nowadays."
"Certainly. I was so surprised when the third year sempais also came."
The lecture they were talking about was the one Ikki was forced to start
giving, being pestered by his classmates. It was a martial arts class. Ikki
gave classes on various martial arts. Of course swordsmanship was
included, but there were also kodachi techniques, spear work, and even
archery.
Only Ikki could do it. Being well versed in many martial arts after
analyzing so many techniques of different enemies, he was a universal
martial artist.
Though, taking into account that Ikki himself doesn't count anything else
but swordsmanship as his speciality, and that he wouldn't teach the
students actual techniques along with their skills, it was simply a school
class for fundamental martial arts.
At first, it was only a few of Ikki's classmates who participated. But after
all the uproar Ikki made, the students started to get a better opinion of
martial arts. Now, not only the classmates, but people from outside the
school boundaries also came to him for lessons. This was also one of the
great changes that happened from a month ago.
"But the biggest change that happened till now… I guess it's that."
It had only been about a week since one particular change started.
www.asianovel.com
242
Honestly, he thought that if he ignored it, the problem would settle, but
there were no signs of it ending any soon. He couldn't ignore it any
longer.
"Onii-sama, what do you mean by… 'that'?"
"Yeah. Actually… I think I'm being stalked."
""HUH!?!?""
At Ikki's confession, both Stella and Shizuku yelled out simultaneously in

surprise.
"S-S-Stalker! Y-You mean that right!? They follow you around, and they
break into your rooms, and they shave their mustache and mail it to
you! That kind of stalker! Right!?"
"Stella-san, you're talking about a razor blade. What in the world would
they do by sending their beard in letters?"
"Is this stalker being careful with personal appearances? Seems to be

quite the kind stalker."
"Shuuuuut up! Don't sweat the small stuff! Rather, now's not the time to
talk about that!"
"That's right, Onii-sama. Could you please explain."
"I first felt the gaze about a week back. Since then, it's been following
me around constantly. Alice already noticed that, right?"
"Yeah. But since Ikki hadn't brought it up, I thought it was okay not to
talk about it."
"Well at first I thought it would settle itself if I simply ignored it but… it

doesn't look like that at all, no signs of leaving."
"Do you remember doing anything that would make anyone hold
something against you?"
"Nope. I don't."
www.asianovel.com
243
Asked by Arisuin, he searched his memories but couldn't find anything.
And the gaze, he really didn't think it contained malice. More on the line
of regret would be appropriate.
"…Then maybe, it's love. With Ikki, that is?"
"Ah, that could be possible!? That! I've heard that the resentment of
stalkers are usually born from a feeling of love."
"Onii-sama is a knight who stands out a lot. And I've heard he's
especially popular with girls. When gazing from afar, if a girl's eye meets
with Onii-sama's, she might think that he was interested in her. Or when
talking to him as a fan, she might misunderstand after exchanging
words. These are all quite possible."
"Ikki seems extremely clumsy when it concerns behaving with woman."
"That's right. When asked for a handshake, he replies with a ‘Yeah, uh'.
More like he gives a submissive kind of feeling."
Being looked at by Stella who seems to be finding a lot of fault with him,
Ikki smiled bitterly. As the three said, Ikki with his features and kind
demeanor was quite popular with women. And recently, there were a lot
of them coming to cheer for him before his matches. But as for Ikki, he
didn't know how to handle them. He couldn't be so cold as Shizuku, who
ruthlessly ignored her gathering of fans, nor could he give proper fan
service and sternly draw a line between them like Arisuin. He couldn't
ignore all those who were supporting him. When talked to, he stopped
and kept them company, when asked for a handshake, he ended up
talking. There were also a few times when he was almost late for lessons
because he was busy with the girls.
And it wouldn't be strange if one of those girls misunderstood Ikki's

actions. Stella and company frowned at that possibility… but Ikki didn't
think it was like that either, because from the gaze on his back, he didn't
feel any malice but neither did he feel something like affection.
If he had to say, it felt more like being photographed with a camera.
www.asianovel.com
244
"If it was something like being idolized then I wouldn't mind, but for
someone to try to undeservedly lay her hands on my Onii-sama, well we
can't have that can we. It's torture time."
"What are you going to do with that feather duster, Shizuku?"
"Isn't that obvious? I'll catch the stalker and have her go thorough tickle
punishment."
"…It doesn't suit you, that cute way of punishing someone."
"…Well, the thing being tickled will be the eyeballs though."
"""THAT'S REALLY SCARY!"""
"…Well, since all this anticipation is built up and I don't know what's the
answer to this situation but, well… let's directly ask the culprit shall we?"
Saying that, Ikki turned around towards the stone path they just passed
through.
"Ikki, could it be that even now…?"
"Yeah. Ever since we finished jogging this morning."
The gaze that has been on even for a week, as if observing him. That
gaze was coming from a thick bush on the other side of the paving. After
lightly sighing once, Ikki called out.
"Hey, the person who's hiding there. Seems like you've been following
me for a while now but, do you need something?"
He loudly called out to the stalker who was currently hiding in the bush.
As so―
"Hyawaa! Ou―"
*Pyon*
As if flipping, the stalker hiding in the bush came out.
Even though there was no malice, following someone around for a week
www.asianovel.com
245
was definitely not normal. After all this, Ikki prepared himself to see
what kind of snake would come of the bush but… to his great surprise; it
was a black haired Yamato Nadeshiko[3]. In both hands, she held some
tree branches.
"Ah, auau, wr-wrong! It's not what you think! I-I am, uuuh, uwah~!"
She probably realized that she had been found out. The female student
was confused after she was suddenly seen through like this. Soon
enough, she turned around and ran away. But behind the bush, there
was a small pond.
"Kyaaaaaah!!! Gyabu!"
*Splash*
While she was hastily trying to get away, she tripped and fell head first.
And a strange sound that seemed physiologically traumatic rang out.
"…."
The girl floated on the pond face-down without saying a word. And
then… she didn't move anymore.
"Wha-, Y-You, are you okay… hell, you're definitely not okay! Alice, help
me carry her!"
"Oh my, how awful."
While Ikki and Arisuin rushed to help―
"Such a beautiful person… is Ikki's stalker."
"It seems like the time I finally get to use this feather duster has come."
The intuitions of these two girls were ringing restlessly after this
meeting.
www.asianovel.com
246
Part 4
It was a small, gloomy private room. The only source of light was the
small desk lamp on the table. And in the room, there was a girl sitting on
the chair, and four robust men surrounding her.
All of the men had grim expressions and they questioned the girl while
shouting.
"Give a straight answer! You were stalking the victim, Kurogane Ikki!
Isn't that right!?"
"You were caught red-handed! You aren't gonna spout crap like you
didn't do it, are ya!?"
The pressing questioning voices and the desk lamp's light which seemed
way too dim. While prevailing over all of these, the girl frantically
answered.
"N-No! That wasn't really stalking….!"
"Enough with the excuses!"
"Hii―"
"It's obvious that you've been tailing him for a week!"
"And after all that, you're still trying to make things up!?"
www.asianovel.com
247
"Yeah! It's time for torture! Torture I tell you!"
"S-Stop iiiit~!!!"
"Ha-!?"
And finally, the girl snapped out of her nightmare. A white ceiling
covered her field of vision. From the smell of medicine, she realized that
this was the infirmary. It seems like she was sleeping on the sick bed
here.
At that fact, the girl relaxed.
‘Thank goodness, that was a dream—‘
"Wax punishment, whipping, tear off, bondage, stone-weighted

kneeling…."
As she turned her head, she saw an silver-haired girl whispering

suggestions near her ear.
"Stake and burn, drowning death, nailed down, made to walk around
town naked, triangular shaped wooden horse… ah, are you awake?"
"That stuff you've been whispering near my ears… that…."
"I wonder. Maybe you just saw a bad dream. Onii-sama, she has woken
up."
The silver-haired girl, Shizuku, called towards the other side of the
privacy curtain. After hearing that voice, Ikki, Stella and Arisuin entered.
"Oh my. You're already up. I was worried. That was quite the bump. As
expected of Shizuku's healing magic."
"Since it wasn't an injury caused in a match, we couldn't use the

capsule, but thank godness Shizuku was there. So, does it still hurt?"
After looking left and right, the girl completely grasped the situation.
She fell head first in the pond and bumped her head, and those fellows
carried her all the way to the infirmary and treated her.
www.asianovel.com
248
"N-No, that's… I'm okay. Thanks… for taking care of me."
As she slowly got up from the bed, she bowed and showed her gratitude
to Ikki and the others.
She really was a kind stalker. But why was it that she wasn't meeting
anyone's eyes, and kept averting them?
"Well, I was very surprised about that injury. It's a good thing that it
wasn't serious. But… why do you keep averting your eyes?"
"P-Please don't mind it. T-There's a really personal reason for this."
She sounded pretty nervous while answering. And now even the state of
her body was obviously tensed, and she just couldn't calm down. Maybe,
she really was tailing Ikki because of some resentful reason and now she
wouldn't look him in the eyes. Well, it was probably about time he asked
that. First―
"If you're okay now, then I'd like to ask about a few things…. First of all
could you tell us your name?"
"I-I'm Ayatsuji Ayase. A senior."
An upperclassman? That's a bit unexpected.
Maybe because she made that blunder when they first met. Or maybe
because she simply couldn't calm herself down. He couldn't imagine her
as someone older. But since she was older, he couldn't afford to back
down or speak so unreservedly now. He changed to using honorifics, and
asked the thing that bugged him the most.
"Then Ayatsuji-sempai, I'll repeat what I asked before: why was Sempai
following me aro-… err… Sempai?"
"W-What?"
"You're not just looking the other way, but your head is completely
turned in the opposite direction… honestly, what's the matter?"
Before he even noticed, Ayase had turned towards the wall on the
www.asianovel.com
249
opposite side. Her neck was turned to its limit, he could tell by seeing
the nape of her neck.
"D-Don't mind it. I-It's nothing."
"No, of course I'll mind it!? This is the first time in my life that someone
I'm talking to is trying so hard not to meet my gaze!? What is it? Is there
something on that wall over there?"
"I-I mean…. I-It's… embarrassing."
She said, with a voice so low that it could be mistaken for the buzzing of
a mosquito.
"…Huh?"
"T-Talking with a boy I don't know, w-while looking eye to eye… that's
too embarrassing."
Looking carefully, Ayase's face was completely dyed red to her ears, as
if she was on fire.
"W-Why is Kurogane-kun able to talk face-to-face so easily with a girl he

just met?"
"Eh… why? Even if you ask that, I think it's normal to look at the face of
the person I'm talking to in a conversation."
"N-Normal…. I-Is that so…. Amazing…. That's impossible for me. Even
though I know it's rude, I can't face straight when I am being looked at
so fixedly…."
Ikki never thought that he would ever be complimented because of

something like that.
Certainly, Ayase looked his way as if peeping several times, but as soon
as she met Ikki's gaze, her eyes immediately escaped. Seemed like she
herself was trying to look this way, but since she was so embarrassed, it
didn't seem like she would be successful.
And that didn't seem like acting. It seemed like Ayase was a very shy
www.asianovel.com
250
sempai.
…This is troubling. If possible, I'd liked to talk face to face but….
If not, it'd be difficult to see through it if she lied. Ikki pondered on what
to do.
"Well, if it's us girls then would that be all right?"
Suddenly, Stella and Shizuku stood imposingly before Ayase and spoke
to her with a criticizing tone.
"I'll have you confess. Why was Sempai tailing Ikki? What's your
objective?"
"T-That… That is…."
"Isn't it obvious why a girl would stalk a boy, or a boy would stalk a girl.
She was obviously peeping at him with eyes filled with carnal desires."
"IS THAT TRUE!?"
"T-That's wrong! Honest!"
As expected, it seems like the reason Ayase was tailing Ikki was neither
malice nor affection. Then, why in the world would she tail a repeating
student like….
….Hmm?
At that moment, Ikki noticed something on the palms of Ayase's hand,

who was waving them rapidly while denying Stella and Shizuku.
Calluses, a result of swinging a shinai several thousand, hundreds of
thousands of time. Seeing that, Ikki immediately thought of a possibility.
…Those calluses, and the surname Ayatsuji… no way!
"Sempai. Could it be that Sempai is a relative of Ayatsuji Kaito-san?"
Being asked that, Ayase immediately widened her eyes open and turned
towards Ikki.
www.asianovel.com
251
"C-Certainly, Ayatsuji Kaito is my father… b-but, how could you tell?"
"The calluses on Sempai's palms. That's the hand of a swordsman. And

besides, for you to be able to keep up with me and Stella's jogging, that
wouldn't be possible unless you have a substantially trained body. And
Sempai's surname was Ayatsuji… so just maybe, I thought. But who
would've thought you really were his daughter, and that you study in the
same school. That was quite the surprise."
Stella tilted her head, seeing the excited Ikki and wondered about what
could be so exciting about that. And she asked Arisuin―
"Hey, who's Ayatsuji Kaito?"
"Who knows? I'm not familiar with that name."
"A non-Blazer who is also called 'the Last Samurai'."
Instead of Arisuin, Shizuku was the one who answered.
"Since most Blazers aren't interested in martial arts that much, it isn't a
surprise that Alice doesn't know. But for people who've studied the
sword even a little, there isn't even a single person who doesn't know of
the name 'Ayatsuji Kaito'. He is that much of a master."
Heavenly Dragon's Contest― Tournament of the East and West―

Musashi Cup― Tenth Dan Match―
He was a genius swordsman who participated and won in all the world-
famous sword competitions. There was also a record of him suppressing
several Blazer criminals in his prime, despite not being a Blazer himself.
"Normally, even a pistol wouldn't do much against a Blazer who is

protected by magic. But before his sword, that handicap was nothing. He
was probably the person who grieved over not being born a Blazer the
most… but since he was so strong while not even being a Blazer, he
seemed to have bought the resentment of the mage-knights, so his
fame didn't reach so far into the world of knights."
"But Shizuku knows him."
www.asianovel.com
252
"Because unlike most mage-knights, the Kurogane house knows the

merits of martial arts."
Because she grew sick of the Kurogane house which chased away her
beloved brother, she didn't follow through the path of the martial arts
the Kurogane house took. But she still remembered about the Last
Samurai. And there was no way that Ikki, who followed the path of the
sword much more earnestly, didn't know the name of the great pioneer.
"When I was a kid, I watched the videos of Kaito-san's matches and

decided to study swordsmanship. During middle school, I even went to
the dojo to challenge him directly."
"Eh? Is that so…."
"However, I was refused you know. They said they didn't do

unsanctioned matches like that. But I'm really happy, to be able to meet
Kaito-san's daughter like this. Kaito-san, how is he doing? Is he well? I
haven't been hearing about him lately, so I was wondering what had
happened."
Ikki asked with an excited voice. But at that question, Ayase's

expression clouded.
"…Actually, because of an injury during a match… he's currently

hospitalized."
"Eh…. …I-I'm sorry. I asked something rude."
"N-No, you don't have to apologize. You didn't do anything wrong. For
someone amazing like Kurogane-kun to hold my father in such high
regard, it makes me very happy. A-And this talk isn't unrelated to why I
was following you around."
"What do you mean by that?"
"…After my father, who was also my mentor, became hospitalized, I've

been training in the Ayatsuji single-blade style, but recently I seem to
have fallen into a slump…."
www.asianovel.com
253
She anguished over how to follow in the steps of her father, her mentor.
"But then, I heard rumors about Kurogane-kun, a first-year who used a

strange sword technique. So I thought, if I consulted Kurogane-kun… I
might figure something out but―"
At that point, Ayase's voice thinned out, and she averted her eyes from
Ikki.
"But, other than my father and the students in the dojo, I haven't talked
to any boys since I was a kid…. That… I was wondering how to approach
you and…."
"Were you… were you following me around the whole week while
thinking of how to talk to me?"
"As embarrassing as it may be…."
…Uwah, what a reserved person.
Almost like a rolled bun left on the table that grew moldy without
anyone noticing. Other than Ikki, the three people behind them were
speechless at her reason for stalking.
At that time, Ayase once again bowed to Ikki.
"…I-I'm really really sorry! I've been stalking you for so long. It can't be
helped if you think of me as an unpleasant woman. B-But I swear not to
approach you again…. S-So please don't call the police."
"No, it's not like I'm thinking about handing you to the police."
Rather, he felt quite attracted towards the strange swordswoman he met

today. And moreover, she was the daughter of the Last Samurai. Just
what kind of techniques did she use? He was extremely curious.
"Erm, Ayatsuji-sempai. If it's okay with you, would you please train with
me after this?"
"―Eh?"
www.asianovel.com
254
"We're both sword practitioners. Maybe we could counsel each other.

And besides, I want to experience the sword of the Last Samurai first
hand. Just seeing it has its limits."
"Is that really alright!?"
Ayase immediately jumped off the bed and grasped Ikki's hand with both
of hers, and smiled like a blooming flower.
"Thank you very much!! I'm really happy!"
The confused pure eyes she had a moment ago now looked straight at
Ikki. But she soon realized what she was doing, and immediately she
separated and backed away about three meters.
"Ah, S-Sorry! F-For me to grab your hand like that, such rudeness…!"
"Ahaha, you don't have to be startled just because you grabbed my

hand―"
After all, there were younger sisters out there who'd kiss their brother at
their reunion, and princesses who would trespass into the bath wearing
a bikini―
"Then shall we train together from now? The matches today are already
over, so we have time until dinner."
"Yeah, I'll be in your care… and could you talk to me casually? Since I'll
be the one learning, it will feel weird for the teacher to be the one using
honorifics."
"That's, I'm not so amazing to be called a teacher you know."
"That's not true. A while ago Kurogane-kun said we could counsel each
other, but honestly, I don't think there is a single thing I can teach
Kurogane-kun. Thus the disciple here is actually me."
Ikki showed a bitter smile at that. It was as she said, even though Ikki
could teach her stuff, there was nothing she could teach him in return.
He could steal most of her techniques just by seeing them. More humility
www.asianovel.com
255
would just be sarcastic.
Confirming that, Ikki accepted Ayase's suggestion.
"…Okay, then I'll drop the honorifics. But in return, talk to me normally
too. Calling me your teacher, that would put me in a tough situation."
"Yeah, please, I'll be in your care."
And thus, the stalker Ayatsuji Ayase became Ikki's disciple.
Part 5
After school, Ikki went to the opening in the woods behind the campus in
order to train. The place was shaded with tall trees grouped together,
and there was less concrete so it was quite refreshing. It was the perfect
place to train during the humid summer of Japan.
After performing the initial warm-up, he branded Intetsu and started

swinging it. After tracing the form, he began image training, creating a
shadow map in his head where enemies are around. Besides him, there
was also Stella who was practicing with her Lævateinn. A little further
away was Arisuin and Shizuku who were using a kind of unique clay to
create shapes, a special form of magic training. During that time, there
was almost no conversation between the four. Stella and Shizuku, who
usually fawned over Ikki, were also very serious during this period. This
was the scene where these four trained.
But since 3 days ago, another person had joined in. Of course, that
person was none other than Ayatsuji Ayase.
"Fuh! Hah!"
Ayase vigorously swang her sword Hizume[4], a Japanese katana with a

vivid blade, drawing an arc with it. Her face when she used the sword
was completely different from the cowering expression she had in the
infirmary the other day. With her mouth closed and eyes wide open, she
looked only at Ikki with an extremely stern expression. As expected of a
swordswoman, the moment she held her sword, all her fear towards men
www.asianovel.com
256
completely disappeared.
Right now, they were doing equal mock training with Ikki as her
opponent, per his suggestion. Ikki would fight Ayase while limiting his
power to her level, since he was the stronger one. He would only use
techniques of her strength level.
And during this training, he would measure Ayase's strength as a swords

practitioner.
As expected of the Last Samurai Ayatsuji Kaito's daughter, Ayase was

very adept at the basics. She could even keep up with Ikki and Stella's
jogging. She must have run for a long time. Ayase's body was perfected
as a swordsman, so with any kind of form, shape, posture and body,
there was no uneasiness in her muscles.
The training from the day before was also paying off. Her footwork, the
vivid red that drew the arc, everything flowed perfectly together with no
interruptions at all. It must have been a form engraved into her body
after practicing it thousands of times.
But if one said that she couldn't handle anything but that form, then that
was also wrong. During this practice, Ikki tried some seriously
underhanded methods over and over again to try and break Ayase's
form, but not only did Ayase deal with those attacks appropriately, she
also did rapid counter-attacks.
Never forgetting the form, while not being too fixed on it. Ayase's level
of skill in practical sword fights was unnaturally high. Ikki completely
saw through the surface of Ayase, who boasted of hard work.
Through this, Ikki figured out why Ayase was in a slump.
"Ayase-san, let's stop for a minute."
"Nn?"
Ayase parried Ikki's downward slashing sword and with that opening, she
went to strike for his body. But the red blade of Hizume was tightly
www.asianovel.com
257
halted.
"What's the matter, Kurogane-kun? I'm still… I'm not… tired yet."
Ayase showed confusion at the sudden interruption. Her eyes didn't

calm down, but she didn't avert her eyes and disappear like the first
time. Well, it was natural that she would get a bit used to Ikki after three
days.
"As I can see, the Ayatsuji single-blade style seems to be a sword style
that emphasizes on counter-attacks."
"Eh, err, yeah. That's right. You could tell with only that much?"
"I didn't have a master you see, so I've only learned stuff by observing
and stealing techniques from others. So as I was saying, now that I've
seen your style, I kinda figured out what your problem is."
"I-Is that true!?"
"Yeah. Ayatsuji-san's been in a slump after you've started trying to

follow your father's ways, right?"
Ayase nodded.
"Yes. I just can't seem to produce the same sharp movements like my
father. Even though I've memorized all of his moves already."
"You shouldn't do that."
"Eh!?"
"Trying to mimic Kaito-san, that's the reason for your slump."
"…Are you saying that… my father who taught me how to use the sword
was… incorrect?"
Instantly, Ikki saw an emotion in Ayase's burning eyes. It was anger. She
was angry after being told that her teacher was the one who was the
cause of the mistake.
She really seems to trust Kaito-san.
www.asianovel.com
258
He was a bit jealous after seeing that she had a father she was so proud
of. While keeping that small envy hidden inside, Ikki shook his head in
reply to Ayase's bitter words.
"That's not it. Kaito-san was an excellent swordsman. I don't doubt that."
"…Then, why can't I mimic father's techniques?"
The reason was simple.
"It's because Ayatsuji-san's gender is different."
"Gender…? Does that matter?"
"Of course. Being a different gender means your body structure is also
different. And having a different structure naturally means the muscle
coordination is also dissimilar. Movements that bring out the best of a
man's potential form are definitely not the same as the movements for a
woman's potential form. The more you try to follow the opposite, the
sooner the restrictions caused by it would surface."
"Ah…."
At Ikki's careful explanation, the anger faded away from Ayase's eyes,
and understanding replaced it. Ikki wasn't mocking her teacher. Rather,
it was because her teacher excelled too much. Well, there were some
unavoidable factors too. In the first place, swordsmanship was
something created for men to use in ancient times.
"For the time being, I've thought of a method on how to reform Ayatsuji-
san's movements. If Ayatsuji-san wants to continue her previous ways of
following Kaito-san, then I won't forcefully reform them. Since I don't
think that we should do it if you think like that either. Because one's
mentality is a big factor too. However, if the movements are reformed
through this technique, you won't be able to reclaim your previous
movements afterwards."
Currently, Ayase was practicing a sword art that was tuned for men. So
of course, her body recognized that it was impossible and it was
www.asianovel.com
259
constraining her power and speed in various ways. Following Ikki's

method, she could smoothen her movements while discarding all the
strain. But if a swordswoman with the skill level of Ayase experienced
those smooth movements even once, she wouldn't be able to revert
back to her previous state. It would follow that she would have some
regrets when that happened.
That was why Ikki gave Ayase the choice whether or not to follow his
guidance.
"…."
Ayase spent a considerable amount of time thinking it through. For a

while, she was in a conflict. But it wasn't long until she made a resolute
expression.
"Please teach me! I, I have to become stronger no matter what!"
She looked at Ikki's eyes without flinching, and requested for his
cooperation. Of course, she was still conflicted, but she wished for
strength nonetheless.
That's why Ikki had no reason to decline.
"I understand. Leave it to me."
Ikki gave a trustworthy smile, and touched Ayase's arms.
"Fuwahaa~! K-Kurogane-kun!?"
Suddenly being touched so tightly, Ayase's face went red and she let out
a strange moan.
As for Ikki, he had a completely stern expression. That was obvious,

because from now, he was going to adjust Ayase's sword style. If he
messed up after having wicked thoughts or feeling awkward, then that
mistake couldn't be reversed. The teacher couldn't be forgiven for
mistakes. That's what Ikki thought. Ikki didn't have the luxury of feeling
reserved.
www.asianovel.com
260
"From now I am going to change Ayatsuji-san's form to the correct one.

It might be embarrassing, but bear with it."
"Y-Yeah… I'll… try my best."
Even though her face was steaming red, she endured it and bit her lip.
Ikki, who didn't even drop a sweat while sparring with Ayase, was now
sweating from his forehead. He was touching all over her body while
having an expression so serious that it was scary. Seeing that, Ayase
understood just how much Ikki was trying for her sake.
There's no way she wouldn't understand. So she couldn't be so selfish as

to be feeling embarrassed. That why Ayase killed off her shyness, and
entrusted her body to Ikki.
"I'll only adjust a little, so feel that change and concentrate to remember
that location."
"R-Roger~ Nn~"
Ikki moved his hands as if he were touching glassware, and carefully

adjusted Ayase's posture. Lowering the shoulders a little bit, he fastened
her side. Next, he touched the healthy looking thighs coming out of her
skirt. Finally touching the inner thighs, he opened up her posture a bit.
"Fu… ah, hyan~ uuu….~"
www.asianovel.com
261
"The thing women benefit more from than men is the flexibility of their
joints. Specially the hip joints. When they become pregnant, their pelvis
widens. So their hip joints have to be that flexible. In other words, they
have higher mobility in that area than men. This is the weapon of a
woman. If Ayatsuji-san makes all your movements with the joints of your
hip, then your actions will definitely speed up."
While lecturing her, Ikki stroked his fingers from her thighs to her knees
as if he could read the flow of her muscles. From the shame of having
her hips stroked by a man, Ayase's knees trembled. Ikki had the feeling
he was doing something very rude to her, but without minding that and
keeping his concentration fixed, he continued the work of minute details
and finally….
"Yeah. This should do it."
After completing the job wherein a miss wouldn't be forgiven, he looked

at Ayase.
…Ayase had an expression that made him think of an octopus.
"I was the one who did it but… are you alright?"
"I'mbokkay…"
And she was half crying.
"Err… sorry. I should've stopped."
"N-Nooo! That's not true! In the first place I was the one who asked,
Kurogane-kun shouldn't feel sorry!"
After wiping of her tears, Ayase smiled.
"…And besides, Kurogane-kun's hands, they were so big, and gentle,

and strong…. Like father's, so I didn't hate it."
"Haha, who could've thought that these dirty hands would be helpful like
this."
Ever since he was young, Ikki had been studying swordsmanship. So the
www.asianovel.com
262
skin of his hands were quite rough. Maybe because no matter how much
the skin peeled, or calluses formed, he kept swinging his sword without
rest. But even with that comment, his hands definitely couldn't be called
beautiful. So he shook his head in denial.
"That's not true… I, that kind of hand, I think it's very cool. I love boys
who drive straight forward."
"Eh?"
Ikki became speechless at those unexpected words.
"Ah…."
And after seeing Ikki's response, Ayase realized what she had just said
and panicked.
"That, now! I didn't mean it in an indecent way! Only as a personality!

That's it!"
"Y-Yeah! I get it. Don't panic so much or the posture will break!"
Ikki fixed the posture of the distressed Ayase. If it fell apart after all that
work, that would be too unfortunate.
"Nn… but Kurogane-kun… this feels a bit tight."
"That's because the habits you've built in your body cannot be reformed
right away. You have to practice and get used to it."
Saying that, Ikki took out Intetsu and stood before Ayase.
"From now onward, I'll slash at you with my sword just like before. I've
changed the angle in your knees, elbows, and hip joints. Move based on
these three points and try to parry my strike just like before and counter
attack."
"R-Roger."
Ayase, who took out Hizume, had looked tense. Guessing that she was
ready, Ikki brought down his sword with the exact same speed and angle
www.asianovel.com
263
as before.
Then….
"…!"
Just like before, Ayase parried the strike diagonally, and with the
opening, she countered. However, whether the actions really were the
same… it could be confirmed just by seeing that the strike was definitely
faster.
At that fact, more than anyone else, Ayase herself was at a loss for
words. As if she couldn't believe her own movements, she looked at
the Hizume she grasped in her hands with terror, and then at Ikki.
Whew. Seems like it was a success.
Ikki was relieved that his corrections were right on spot.
Until now, Ayase had used her upper body-she put strength in her arms
to block the strikes.
But that was an error. If it was a male, then he could follow up smoothly
after that action, but with a female's physique, putting strength in her
arms would not be enough, and after that it would just break her stance.
As a result, the body would only stiffen, and the reaction would also be
slower.
But after Ikki's corrections, she now received the attack by relying on
her lower body. A female's tender thigh joints were suitable to absorb
the shock. She could block most of the attacks just by putting strength
on her legs. And since there wouldn't be strain on her body, she could
react to the next attack timely.
That was the mechanism that resulted in a sharp adjustment to Ayase's

fighting.
"A-awesome… awesome awesome! This is awesome Kurogane-kun!!"
Perhaps she had finally grasped the changes to her body. She made a
www.asianovel.com
264
bright smile and grabbed Ikki's hands firmly while waving them around
like crazy.
"To be able to solve the problem I've been troubled with for two years so
easily! Kurogane-kun's almost like that right!? A PhD in swordsmanship,
right!"
"I'm also relieved to find out that I'm not mistaken."
Not too happy about such a shady degree though.
Other than Shizuku, for people who come to the lecture during the lunch
break, he could not guide them so directly like this. For Ikki, this was the
first time he had taught someone directly. But, after seeing Ayase who
was skipping in total delight while her body screamed ‘I did it! I did it!'
with all her might, despite being tense he was glad he did it.
*Foom*
Honestly, he was more tense than when he was in a match. It was also
around ten times wearier, but it paid off.
*Foom*
Maybe this kind of job wasn't so bad after all.
*FoomFoomFoom*
"…Erm, Stella."
"What is it, Dr. Swordsmanship?"
"For a while, an amazing amount of wind pressure has been blasting this
way, but…"
Ikki turned sideways and looked at the origin of the wind pressure that
was hitting his face for a while. There, he saw a Stella swinging
around Lævateinn with a pouting face so grand that it was amazing.
"Oh, sorry about that. After seeing a pervert who was brushing a girl's
thighs in the name of training, I got a bit too irritated. Thanks to that,
www.asianovel.com
265
seems like my swordsmanship is all messed up. Since it's come to this,
would you be kind enough to fix that for me now?"
"O, O-Okay."
Ikki was overwhelmed by Stella's force which wouldn't allow him to

refuse, so he nodded.
….But I really don't want to mess with Stella's sword.
After all, Stella's sword was 'a sword of the strong' meant for mowing
down her enemies. Compared to Ikki's 'sword of the weak' which was for
outsmarting the enemy, it was fundamentally different. He didn't feel
like there would be any results even if he tried to help. But if he didn't
comply here, her irritation would only grow and grow, causing a period
of incessant pouting.
Without any choice, but without extracting his hands, he observed

Stella's swings.
…Huh?
At first glance it might look like her swings were totally messed up, but
looking carefully he could see that from her toes, to her knees and hips,
her movements were completely synchronized. There weren't any
useless actions at all. Stella had probably intended to mess up those
swings, but because of her superhuman perception of motion, she
subconsciously corrected the movements of her joints and muscles and
created the most suitable form where the least energy is wasted. This
was truly strength deserving of pride.
To be able to find faults with such perfect swordsmanship, was

impossible for Ikki.
"As expected of Stella. Someone like me can't possibly find a fault in

you."
"WHY!!!"
"Uwah! Why're you getting mad even though I praised you!?"
www.asianovel.com
266
"IT'S NOTHING, YOU IDIOT!!!"
Ikki's demon-like perception for swords and swordsmanship were of no

use in examining the heart of a maiden.
Well, that could not be helped. His brain was filled with only pure
thoughts for battles.
Part 6
"What's with him!! Only looking at that sempai!"
After going crazy and chasing Ikki around for a while, Stella sat down on
the bench in front of the lounge beside the plaza. Shizuku, who was
conducting magic training on the next bench, looked at Stella, who was
obviously fuming.
"Maybe he didn't want to touch the princess's faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat

thighs."
"I-It's not so fat that you had to drag it out that much! It's only a bit
chubby! And it's not like I can help it, it was trained that way!!"
Stella protested that sudden and totally unexpected evaluation with a

high-pitched voice, but Shizuku averted her face with an ‘I don't know
anything' expression and made an action figure out of clay that looked
just like Ikki.
"I mean, it totally looks like Ikki. Like Ikki. Cool! I want one!"
"Now now, you don't have to get so nervous. Unlike Ayatsuji-sempai,

Stella-chan is on a completely different level. I don't think there is
anything he could instruct you on."
"Mu―!"
Arisuin's follow up was spot on, and Stella's brain was also in agreement.
In reality, Stella did not need Ikki's guidance at all.
―But that was that, and this is this.
www.asianovel.com
267
…Maybe my heart is the narrower one.
If her arms and thighs were also squished and stroked by another man,
would Ikki also feel the same way?
Wait! What the hell kind of rotten thing am I thinking! That's definitely
wrong! T-That! Squishing and stroking! That's only for Ikki! I'll only allow
Ikki to squish and stroke me!
It was disgusting just to think about it. Stella kicked out that delusion
from her mind, and asked Shizuku.
"Hey… is Shizuku okay with this?"
"Okay? What do you mean?"
"I mean…. Ikki touching and stroking another woman all over the place."
"I was wondering what you'd ask. Onii-sama is teaching Ayatsuji-sempai

swordsmanship. Unlike some other sow, she's not trying to seduce him,
so is there a reason to snarl at her? I'm not a rabid dog you know."
While answering that, Shizuku started to paint the Ikki action figure with
the acrylic paint she had brought out of her bag. This was already art so
training had nothing to do with it.
"And which mouth was the one who snarled at me so much?"
"This mouth."
Shizuku pointed at her mouth with her two index fingers. Truly an
irritable face.
"Stella-san, you seem to have misunderstood something."
"What are you talking about?"
"You seem to have thought that I want to monopolize Onii-sama, but

that is a regrettable misunderstanding. My love for Onii-sama isn't
something so cheap and selfish. To me, the thing that matters most is
Onii-sama's happiness. If Onii-sama becomes happy, then I don't mind if
www.asianovel.com
268
his partner isn't me. If that person truly brings Onii-sama happiness
without betraying him or making him feel sad, then I'd be glad and bless
them."
This confession was something completely unexpected to Stella,

because she thought that Shizuku loved Ikki as a woman.
"Well, I don't think there is a person other than me who could do that
anyway."
Saying that, Shizuku smiled at Stella provokingly, and then looked

towards the square where Ikki and Ayase had again started to spar.
"Onii-sama seems so happy after Ayatsuji-sempai came. The other

students and I aren't strong enough to learn solid sword techniques
while Stella-san is too strong for Onii-sama to teach anything, so maybe
he was feeling a bit unsatisfied. The Onii-sama who is having fun guiding
others is also very cute and fabulous. So I guess I should actually be
thankful to Ayatsuji-sempai."
"…Shizuku sometimes seems so mature. Even though you're so small."
"Maybe you're the one who's too much of a child, even though you're big
in so many places. And your thighs are too fat."
"They're not fat! You're the one who's too tiny!"
It's enough if Ikki's happy.
Certainly, if Ikki was happy, then that was happiness for Stella too. But
still, she can't help but think that she wanted to be the one to make Ikki
the happiest.
…But in reality, it was not going too well. After they became lovers, she
would become tense just by being near him. And they hadn't done
anything lover-like at all. Specially the nights they spent together alone;
those were severe. Just by meeting his gaze, her spine would go numb,
and she would be unable to even see properly.
Was Ikki restraining himself too? He would never break their personal
www.asianovel.com
269
boundaries.
For Stella, she actually didn't hate that slow going time too much. Even
though she'd feel kind of itchy and embarrassed, her heart would beat
faster just by being near him. But she had that strong desire to take the
next step as lovers.
She also heard that girls who make boys wait were soon hated. 「In the
past month, we haven't done anything like lovers at all have we? Then
wouldn't it be okay if we returned to our previous relationship?」
…No, definitely NO!
She would cry just by imagining such a thing. If that really happened,
then she would never be able to bear it.
But, this kind of thing, should the girl be the one who makes the first
move? What if she was thought to be indecent, or if she was hated? No
matter how she thought, the wild delusions would come up again. She
just couldn't figure it out.
And the worst thing was that even if Ikki made the first move, she wasn't
confident that she would obediently comply. She understood her
perverseness the best. She was sure, that she'd give excuses like how a
princess should act, or what a princess shouldn't do.
"Haa…."
Even though it was so easy to fly at an opponent with her sword, why

was it so hard to dive into her lover's chest? The couples around the
world, her mother and father, why could they do it so easily? They have
way too much courage.
While thinking something so hopeless, Stella looked up towards the sky

which was dyed in a mad red and thought―
Haa… I really want to kiss him….
It was the millionth helpless sigh that she had let out in that one month
alone.
www.asianovel.com
270
References Jump up↑ Lorelei: A siren-like female creature from a

German poem, whose beauty and song lead sailors to crash upon the
cliff she sits on. The Japanese text uses the kanji 深海の魔女, "Witch of
the Deep Sea". Jump up↑ Zanbatō (斬馬刀, literally meaning "Horse
Killing Sword") are fictional blades commonly used in anime and manga,
known for being large. Jump up↑ Yamato Nadeshiko: A term for those
whose appearance and behavior matches the idealized Japanese
woman. Jump up↑ Hizume, 緋爪: "Scarlet Claw"
www.asianovel.com
271
Vol. 2 :
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: Twilight of Disaster
www.asianovel.com
272
(translation)
Part 1
"Let's go to the pool tomorrow."
After getting his tenth consecutive victory at the selection matches, Ikki
had said that to Ayase. It wasn't like he had the intention of playing
around. While Ayase might not have realized it, because of the training
she was having with Ikki every day, her body was stressed all over,
especially because of her posture. It was corrected just a few days ago
www.asianovel.com
273
and she was not used to it yet… In other words, she had to repeatedly
use various muscles she hadn't used before.
That was why today was going to be a rest day. And in order to make
the best of it, Ikki had prepared the perfect menu. He was going to the
pool for that very reason.
Besides Ikki who was waiting for Ayase that morning, Stella, who wore a
white one piece dress reminiscent of a frigid early summer, was also
there.
"Of course I'd come. If I took my eyes off you, you might sexually harass
Sempai again."
"But I didn't sexually harass her."
"Lies. On the contrary, you did it just the other day. Who'd normally go
and touch a girl's inner thigh?"
"I only did that to correct Sempai's posture. It was a critical action which
if I by any chance messed up… well, I absolutely didn't have any free
time to think about anything frivolous."
Stella's mood had turned for the worse over these few days. Naturally,
Ikki knew the reason for it. It was because he was only paying attention
to Ayase these few days… That's probably what she thought. Well, it
couldn't be helped. If Stella, Ikki's girlfriend, was going around flirting
with other guys, naturally that wouldn't feel very good to him. That's
why he understood how Stella felt. But still―
"Hey Stella, I haven't looked at Ayatsuji-sempai pervertedly even once,

believe me. I'm only helping Sempai out a bit as a fellow swordsman.
That's all there is… there isn't anyone who doesn't need the help of
others from time to time."
Ikki hadn't even been helped once like this. The adults who should've
helped him all ganged up on him like enemies. That's why, if he ever
saw someone who was in need of help and couldn't solve their own
troubles, he strongly desired to help them. He would help them climb
www.asianovel.com
274
the wall they couldn't climb alone because he knew how hard it was to
climb it alone.
"That's the reason I am giving Ayatsuji-sempai a helping hand, and it's

definitely not because of something like love. I swear! I mean… the one I
love… is you, Stella."
"…Ikki…."
With her cheeks dyed red, Stella looked up at Ikki. There was a tint of
unease dwelling in her scarlet-colored eyes, which was to be expected.
Yes, Stella had already known that. Ikki didn't have any feelings towards
Ayase that should make Stella worry. The man she loved wasn't as petty
as that. But still… she couldn't help but feel insecure. It was because the
only thing that tied that was a verbal promise. They hadn't done
anything to show their love but that…
Stella's lips glossily moved as if desiring something. Those pink lips, it

seems like she called his name. Ah! That's right, if he could right now
prove that his words that night weren't just some random talk, she
should have much more trust in him.
I…
Ikki drew near Stella's lips like a bee desiring honey from a flower.
"Sorry for the wait! I couldn't find my swimsuit so I had to search for it!"
""Uwaaaaaaaah!!!&quot
;"
"What's wrong? You're screaming like a couple who had their love affair
found out on the spot."
Uwah! Dead on!?
The both of them sweated like crazy in front of Ayase.
"I-I-It's nothing! Right, Ikki?"
www.asianovel.com
275
"Yeah! We were just surprised because you called out so suddenly!"
"…?"
She tilted her head. She didn't look convinced. That's why Ikki dragged
the two and left in a hurry in order to change the place.
That was dangerous. Because of Stella's position, their relationship

would be an international scandal. He had to be more careful when he
created that steamy mood next time.
…But that was indeed regrettable. Other than that one night, this was
the only time such a mood was created naturally. If Ayase was just a bit
later, they could have progressed to the next step. Ikki realized that he
had just missed an extremely rare chance, and sighed inwardly.
Part 2
Within the gigantic campus of Hagun Academy, there would naturally be

swimming pools. More specifically, two 100-meter pools in length. But
that day, the first pool was undergoing routine cleaning and the second
was being used by Shinguuji Kurono, the former third rank in the King of
Knights world and the new director of Hagun Academy, for special
training. That was why the three went to the sports gym situated near
the academy. They were going to use the indoor pool.
Boys took less time changing than girls. That was why, after changing
into standard black and red trunks, Ikki waited outside for the girls. After
a few minutes, he saw Stella and Ayase coming out while wearing their
respective swimsuits.
Ayase, being overly serious and overly shy, wore a sports type swimsuit
that could handle light fitness. But since she had a stylishly fit figure
which she had trained since childhood, that swimsuit looked charming
on her in its own way, despite not having much color.
But… the one who was really conspicuous was Stella. She wore a
different swimsuit than when she barged in Ikki's bathroom, a black-
laced bikini. Compared to Ayase's, her bikini obviously exposed way too
www.asianovel.com
276
much skin, and when she walked, those voluptuous, white, peach-like
breasts of hers conspicuously bounced rapidly.
And it wasn't only just her breasts; her hips had enough sexiness to
make a zombie gulp. A glamorous hip that leaped up with a *tsun*,
something you wouldn't see much among the Japanese. From there, a
beautiful leg line extended which was too dazzling to look straight at.
Even though she had so much physical strength, how in the world could
she maintain such a soft and alluring body? Even with Ikki's dynamic
vision, this was a mystery to him. And a deep one at that. He could find
nothing but darkness while trying to analyze.
And finally, the most fascinating thing about her was….the way she
walked. Probably because she was trained as royalty, Stella's attitude
when walking was truly beautiful, like a model featured by the Paris
Collection.
Yeah… Stella was so pretty. Without noticing, Ikki let out a sigh. Not only
him, every customer resting by the poolside, and even the ones
swimming on the course had their eyes glued to the foreign beauty that
just made her entry.
Stella showed her face in the media from time to time, so maybe a few
of them knew her. So while having all the gazes concentrated on her,
Stella―
www.asianovel.com
277
"Sorry for the wait. Boys really do change too fast."
She spoke to Ikki. Instantly, Ikki felt a wave of killing intent, as if he was
being pierced by invisible arrows.
"Huh! Hey hey hey, what!? Those two beauties are with that dude!?"
"Impossible…. A cute girl like her with a weak looking guy like him…!?"
"Hey hey! D'you really think the country will forgive you if the balance of
a couple is so damn ridiculous?"
"I'll freaking kill the bastard!"
I might die an unfortunate death by drowning today.
While Ikki was sweating cold sweat, Stella was surveying the whole pool
with a curious expression. Since they were living together, he might
have lost sight of it, but Stella was, in fact, a princess. This might have
been the first time she had come to a commoner's pool.
The pool was only 50 meters long, smaller than the ones at campus. It
was divided into two parts, one for the course and one for public. Since it
was only June, there weren't many customers yet.
"It's quite big."
"Vermillion-san is a princess right? Then there's a pool in your home too,

right?"
"Nope. But if it's our bath then it's about this wide."
"Wow! Amazing! That's just like a celebrity!"
"Well actually that one's for our servants to use. The one for us royalty is
a little smaller. I mean, it's lonely if there are too little people and the
bath's too big."
Now that Ikki recalled, Stella's style of living wasn't really that different
from a normal person's. Well, other than the fact that she was surprised
by instant coffee. The Vermillion Empire wasn't that big of a country.
www.asianovel.com
278
Maybe the royalty there lived quite the humble life.
"But still, I'm relieved. I was worried about what I would have to do if I
had difficulties with the rumored Japanese rudeness, but since there
aren't too many people I'm not worried anymore."
"Well, that's because it isn't really the season for pools and all."
"Then we can have fun playing without worrying too much right!?"
Saying that, Stella brought out a beach ball with an excited expression.
"No. We didn't come here to play you know."
"Eeh! Then why the heck did you come to the pool?"
www.asianovel.com
279
"Why did Stella come?"
"U-ooh! And after I went through all that trouble to bring it…"
"…'Kay. We'll play after we finish training. But no balls for now."
"Guess I don't have a choice…. But you absolutely have to play with me
later!"
Stella passed the ball over to Ikki. It seems like she really did come to
play today. Strange. He had already told Stella that they were coming to
train today.
"By the way Kurogane-kun, what kind of training are we doing today?
Swimming?"
At Ayase's question, Ikki shook his head.
"No, well, we've been talking about training this and training that for a
while, but today we're not going to something so heavy as to be called
that. Your body's almost at its limit too, right?"
"Then what will we do?"
"Frankly speaking, we aren't going to do anything."
"Eh?"
"You're going to float and drift through the pool like a jellyfish."
"I-Is that going to be of any use?"
"It will."
Ikki guaranteed it.
"Firstly, it'll raise your lung capacity. In a sudden fight, this is very
important. This will do for anaerobic training. That's because the one
with the least lung capacity will make the sound first and lose. For us
swordsmen, this is something just as important as physical exercise and
strength…. Well, for today, this is just an extra benefit."
www.asianovel.com
280
There was actually a deeper meaning behind this training.
"I think you'll understand after going through it once, but when you're
underwater, you will feel much closer to yourself."
"?"
Ayase probably didn't understand what Ikki meant. She tilted her head,
which was a bit cute for her.
"When you're underwater, you won't be using your strength to stand up,
nor will you be concentrating to understand what you see. Simply turn
all your consciousness to yourself, and try to hear your own echo."
"…I don't quite get it but… I'll give it a try."
She didn't quite understand why Ikki was making her do this, but she
didn't have any reason to doubt him. Following his words without
complain, she held her breath and submerged her body underwater. If it
was someone proficient like Ayase-san, then she should be able to
understand its meaning with just one try. Ayase could probably hold for
three minutes like that underwater.
"Then I guess I should go put this ball back in the locker. It will be
bothersome to leave it here anyways."
With that, Ikki put away the ball Stella had brought.
Part 3
After Ikki left, it started to become boring for Stella.
It was not like she had any bad blood with Ayase. It was that she didn't
really understand much about Ayase and her swordsmanship, so there
wasn't anything to talk about. Moreover, she didn't want to disturb her
training with useless chatter.
Bo~ring…
Because she had time, she had also tried to do that training Ikki
mentioned. She had held her breath, and had entrusted her body to the
www.asianovel.com
281
water.
It wasn't painful. Stella's lung capacity actually surpassed that of even

Ikki's. If she tried, she could even stay underwater for 10 minutes. She
was already on a superhuman level.
…It's so quiet.
It wasn't as if there weren't any people at all. There were other

customers who were swimming, and the merry voices of the children
echoed around. But underwater, there was nothing, When she looked
up, the surface of the water felt far… as if the world itself was in a
faraway place.
On the other hand… she could hear her own pulse. The sound of her
pulse that she couldn't hear outside because of all the noise and racket,
the flow of her blood, her neural tracts; she could grasp all these much
clearer now that she had shut out the random thoughts and noises.
「When you're underwater, you will feel much closer to yourself.」
This was what Ikki had meant. And for a knight as strong as Stella, she
could understand this even without him saying it. To be able to
understand this sensation, being able to feel your consciousness pass.
For example, the action of swinging a sword. That would be a

combination of swinging the hand that was holding the sword,
connecting the movements with the fingers, signals in the neural tracts,
the expending of physical strength, swinging the sword is the same of
‘willing' all of these. In other words, this could make a huge difference. If
she couldn't control these minutes… no, nano-seconds worth of details
and actions of her body, then she wouldn't be able to use them in real
battles.
But Ayase couldn't do it. If she could, then she wouldn't have forcefully
tried to use that artificial form in the first place. That was obvious. She
would have realized where the stress was born from, and where the loss
occurred. Before, the reason why her condition got better was because
www.asianovel.com
282
Ikki had corrected her form. However, the condition of one's body
changes every day. When that happens, the only thing that can be done
is to assimilate with that properly. When one is able to do that, only then
can they reach their true potential.
For that reason, this training was certainly productive for Ayase. But for
Stella, it was unnecessary, because she was at a level where all of that
would be done automatically by her subconscious. That's the reason why
all her swings were adjusted to the very best possible form the other
day, even though she was purposely trying to mess up.
But… I'm still too naïve.
Splashing onto the surface, Stella muttered.
Until now, Stella had been training herself more earnestly and sternly
than anyone. She thought that she had pushed herself to the limit. But
that was not true. Ikki's Ittou Shura, that was the absolute limit. She had
not yet reached that place. Bringing out her all, and using it up within
one minute, that was impossible for her. And that's exactly why she lost
to Ikki in technique. Stella had better lung capacity than Ikki, of course,
her strength, mana, firepower; everything was far above Ikki's. But she
was still pushed back and beaten. Because their way of living was also
different. Even though Ikki was now standing on the earth, he was in a
place even deeper than the water where Stella was, a deep dark sea
where even the light could not reach.
And that was Ikki's world…. If she could reach that place, then she might
be able to see something she has yet to discover.
Stella closed her eyes slowly. She was submerged underwater and all
light vanished. Only the burning fire within her remained. Only she was
there. She was within the darkness and the silence, on the receiving end
of the vision of herself. But that was not even near the end of it, that
depth was far from enough. Deeper…. Even deeper…, towards the great
depths of consciousness where the 'Crownless Sword King' resided.
"By the way, is Vermillion-san dating Kurogane-kun?"
www.asianovel.com
283
"Guehghgh. *Cough*Cough*"
Stella drowned.
Part 4
"It hurthsh, it hurts, my nose, it went *tsun*…*cough*cough*!"
While pressing down her nose, Stella cursed her incompetence. Even
though she dived so deep in her consciousness, she could still hear
voices. That was enough proof that her training wasn't nearly enough.
Ikki could block his sense of sight and hearing with his sheer will.
Rather, if she could control herself to that extent, Ittou Shura would just
be a joke. Once again, Stella realized how far the place she was aiming
for was.
"S-Sorry Vermillion-san. Are you okay?"
"Y-Yeah. I'm alright…."
"But that exaggerated reaction… as I thought…."
"T-That's! N-N-No that's not it! The second imperial princess of the
Vermillion Empire dating that commoner! That's impossible…!"
"You're really not going out?"
"Of course not!"
"Then you wouldn't mind even if I deepen my friendship with Kurogane-

kun?"
"Come again?"
Her reply automatically turned into a question.
"W-W-Wait a goddamn minute! Didn't Sempai say that you only wanted
him to teach you swordsmanship!? And that there weren't any mushy
feelings!?"
"That was in the beginning. But hey, you know how Kurogane-kun is like
www.asianovel.com
284
a warrior, somewhat cool. He even listened to the request of a stalker

like me…. Even though he's younger, he's like an adult, right? He's also
very kind when giving lessons, oh, and precise too. For me, he's like the
ideal man. And recently, I've gotten used to talking to him. If he's single,
maybe I should tell him that I lo―"
"N-Nooooo!"
Stella screamed unconsciously and interrupted Ayase's proclamation.
"No! No! Neveeeeeeer!!! Ikki's my boyfriend! So nooo!!!"
She waved her hands around in the water like a kid throwing a tantrum.
She didn't want to hear someone other than herself say they ‘loved' Ikki.
That's why, with eyes moist with tears, she drowned out Ayase's words
with the ruckus and glared at her.
"As I thought…."
Seeing Ayase grinning with an amused expression, Stella finally realized

that she had been tricked.
I-I messed up big time!
"I had a hunch that the mood at the appointment place was a little too
lovey-dovey, but for it to be actually true…!"
"Ugh… uuu… Sempai, using such underhanded methods. I thought you

were supposed to be more stupid."
"Vermillion-san, that was quite rude."
"Saying that after tricking me that way… you're definitely going to have
to keep this a secret! It this gets out then it's going to be a nightmare."
"I know, because Vermillion-san is famous."
"…But, that stuff before… was it all a joke?"
Ayase nodded without indecision.
"I truly think he is wonderful as a man, but I definitely don't see
www.asianovel.com
285
Kurogane-kun like that. That would be a great betrayal towards

Kurogane-kun who is teaching me the sword with such devotion. I had a
hunch but…. Ahh! I'm jealous! I want to fall in love too~"
Ayase touched her blushing cheeks with a *pon* and her eyes glittered,
as if she were a maiden having a dream. Stella found it quite
unexpected to see her like that.
"I thought Sempai hated boys."
"That's a horrible misunderstanding. I love boys."
"Sempai. You shouldn't say stuff like that in a place like this. Just now,
about six people had some light reaction."
"Anyway, I don't hate boys. Rather, I'm just too conscious of them all.
That's why I get embarrassed. My roommate says that I seem gloomy."
This is the first time I've seen a person who said that without hesitation.
"Ahh~ But that's so lovely. I wanna fall in love too…"
"Then why don't you?"
"I-Impossible! Definitely impossible. If a virgin like me dates a boy… ahh!

It's so embarrassing I'll die just thinking about it. So I just have to be
satisfied with manga and light novels."
"What an awkward inclination."
"By the way, do you guys do naughty things when you're alone?"
"Koghku!"
Stella choked at that sudden fastball.
"W-W-What the hell are you asking so suddenly!"
"I really want to know how it feels like to be a real couple!"
The image of Ayase with her insanely sparkling eyes overlapped with the
image of one of those media girls. Stella's image of Ayase being a stiff
www.asianovel.com
286
kendo girl shattered with a clattering noise. The girl in front of her was
no different from any other girl, a monster with an interest for sensual
love affairs.
"We haven't done it. Moreover, I haven't even registered in his family so
that's way too soon."
"Is that so? In mangas for girls they do naughty stuff all the time without
all that marriage registering and stuff, so I thought…"
"Yeah, that's right!? Speaking generally, isn't negotiating marriage

before doing that obvious!?"
Stella was right to the point of being sad.
"But from the way you're saying it, you really want to do this and that
with Kurogane-kun, right?"
S-She's really a person who just pushes right in. But, now after she's
already gone through all that, there was no point of hiding it. Her unease
might also lessen through talking about it. That's why, even while being
deeply submerged in water, Stella expressed her inner desires.
"T-That's, I wouldn't go that far as to say that much but… I'd like us to
be little more like real lovers, and do the things real lovers do…"
"Then why don't you just go with that feeling?"
"…If I could do that, then I wouldn't be suffering so much."
"Why?"
"I mean…, for a girl to suggest that, it's indecent."
"Is that so? But I thought wanting to flirt or do naughty things with your
lover was natural. On the contrary, wouldn't it be unnatural if you
didn't?"
…Huh?
Now that she thought about it that was exactly right. It was only natural
www.asianovel.com
287
for one to have desires about tying a deeper bond with one's lover. And
it was the same thing for both men and women.
"But still, I think we should maintain the pace… and if I become too
pushy, he might think that I'm a lewd girl, or hate me…."
"Well let's just say that there is such a pace, and Vermillion-san tries to
break it by being pushy, but would Kurogane-kun be so cold-hearted as
to hate you just because of that?"
"H-He won't!"
"Then what's the problem?"
"T-That's… huh?"
It was just as she said. There was no reason to object. Why didn't she
realize this sooner? Stella tilted her head while looking at Ayase. Could
this be? That ‘blindness of love' thingy?
"I think it's more appropriate not to waste the time you get to spend
with the person you love. We humans are beings with ‘life', so no matter
what, there will be a time when we have to part ways."
Ayase, with a drifting, adult-like gaze, spoke.
"…Just now… Sempai acted like an actual senior for the first time."
"By the way, and this is just my guess, but I think Kurogane-kun also
wants to do naughty stuff with Vermillion-san."
"Why's that?"
"Vermillion-san was observing the pool when she entered so she might
not have noticed it, but when you came in wearing that bikini, Kurogane-
kun was staring at Vermillion-san with those super perverted eyes. His
gaze felt so indecent, it was funny to watch."
"―!?"
God…. That was a mistake Stella would regret for her entire life. She
www.asianovel.com
288
should have noticed it. She grieved over the fact that she didn't notice it.
As Stella was being eaten by that lumpy disappointed feeling―
"Huh? Ayase-san already reached her limit?"
Ikki, who had gone to put away the beach ball, returned.
"No. I was just talking to Vermillion-san a bit."
"Is that so. Oh, how was it? That feeling of pressing your consciousness
against yourself?"
"Yeah, I've understood the meaning of this training. So I'll try a bit more.
Is it okay if I go try over there? I need some space by myself."
"I don't mind."
"Also, it seems like Vermillion-san has something important to discuss

with Kurogane-kun."
"Wha―!?"
Stella raised a squeak that seemed like a scream at that sudden

announcement. But as for Ayase, winking as if to say ‘It's my apology for
monopolizing Vermillion-san's boyfriend the last few days♪', she quickly
and discreetly distanced herself from the pair.
"I don't need that kind of apology!!!"
Part 5
After Ayase left, Ikki and Stella sat down on a bench near the poolside.
"So, what's this important thing you need to talk about?"
"…Erm…."
Stella wasn't able to reply so readily. Well, it couldn't be helped. Even

though she was coaxed by Ayase's theory a while ago, when it came to
it these kind of problems weren't a theoretical matter.
Why did she think that if she said ‘I want to do more lover-like things
www.asianovel.com
289
with you', Ikki would hate her? Why didn't she realize that Ikki wouldn't
hate her over something like that? Stella immediately understood the
reason for her lack of action after seeing Ikki's face.
Basically, she was embarrassed.
That was why she pretended not to realize it, making up an excuse and
putting the matter on hold. Or maybe, she was thinking, maybe Ikki will
be the first one to make a move? Something egocentric like that. But
even so, for her to go and say ‘Kiss me' to Ikki just like that…
There's no way I can do something so embarrassing!
"…Stella?"
"Ah, S-Sorry! Important talk right? Erm…."
But as long as her escape route was blocked by Ayase, she had to say
something….
"A-Ah, M-My swimsuit! The bikini I'm wearing today, how is it…!?"
"Of course, it looks good on you. You have a great fashion sense, and
that kind of bikini really suits you."
Ikki smoothly replied to the question Stella made up on the spot with his
usual kind expression.
But for some reason, that bothered Stella. Ayase had said that when he
saw her bikini before, he had a really indecent expression. So why could
he reply so calmly now? For some reason, it all looked like a façade.
"…Actually, I also have something important to talk about."
"Ikki too?"
This is unexpected. What could it be?
Maybe he wanted an impression on his swimwear too. Then how would

she answer? For Stella, Ikki was always the coolest no matter what he
wore, but putting that into words wasn't something she could easily do-
www.asianovel.com
290
"Us… erm…. Our relationship, is it really alright like this?"
"Eh…."
"I've been thinking about this for a while, but we haven't done anything
couple-like this whole month, it's been bothering me…."
Stella felt that the body temperature around her chest area dropped five
times upon the words that came out of Ikki's mouth.
「We haven't done anything couple-like this whole month.」
Those were the words Stella feared. The line she was afraid to even
think about. But right now, her boyfriend had said it. At the same time,
the coldness that came with understanding enlightened her.
As I thought… Ikki isn't satisfied with our current relationship.
But he still endured. For a whole month.
He lost interest… in me.
Thinking back now, that was obvious. Ikki had Shizuku. He also had a
beautiful disciple, who was older than him. There were also other girls
like Kusakabe and the cute girls in their class. Around Ikki, there were
many girls who cherished him. There shouldn't be a reason for him to
care about a selfish girl like her, who wouldn't let him touch her for so
long.
"…So, I wanted to talk about us."
No!
She understood what he wanted to say―that it would be better to return

to their previous relationship.
She didn't want to hear that. She no longer had the will to talk with Ikki.
She wouldn't be able to bear it if he continued.
So Stella―
"I-I know right! Actually I wanted to talk about that and not my
www.asianovel.com
291
swimsuit!"
Turning her back towards Ikki, her voice continued to leak.
"I-It was obvious right, this was impossible to begin with! For royalty and
a commoner to be lovers! The status is too different! Even Ikki, you like
girls like Sempai who let you touch their thighs and bottoms, right!
Rather than a girl like me, who doesn't let you do that!"
"H-Huh? W-Wait a minute Stella! What in the world are you saying!?"
"W-What do you mean what! Break up, it's about breaking up right!? You
don't need a girl who doesn't let you do that as a lover right!?"
"Wha―!?"
Ikki opened his eyes wide in surprise at her sudden outburst. For him, he
had absolutely no idea what nonsense Stella was spouting.
"T-That's not it Stella! Just calm down and let's talk it through!"
Ikki said with a deathly pale face, and touched Stella's shoulders. He did
that to try and calm Stella down but―
"Don't touch me!"
Stella shoved away his hand with a real meaning of refusal. At that
moment, he saw something glitter between the surging red hairs.
Is Stella crying?
For now, Ikki had to know why she wanted to break up. If he flared up
now, then it would all be over―that was what forced him to listen. But―
"If I did something to make Stella hate me then please tell me and I'll
apologize. I beg you."
"…Ikki's the one who hates me."
"That's not true! Why'd you think that! I've never said anything like
that!"
www.asianovel.com
292
"I know even if you don't say it!"
"No, you don't understand at all! Please calm down!"
"I'm calm! *Hic*"
"No you're not! Why are you saying I hate you! For you to say that,
aren't you the one who hates me!"
Ikki was just as confused because of the strange situation. His beloved
Stella was trying to break up with him, so it couldn't have been helped.
He loved Stella, and that was why he failed to stay calm. And his voice
became rough, so it seemed as if he was shouting.
"T-That's not true! I love Ikki!"
"No, I'm the one who loves you!"
"Lies! I absolutely absolutely super love Ikki! When I asked you about my
swimsuit, you were just talking about my outward appearance! You don't
care about me at all do you!? Since I haven't let you touch me! That
indecent gaze Sempai saw, it's obvious that it was you looking at
Sempai's swimsuit!"
"What! That's rude! If you don't cut it out, even I'll get mad!?"
"Aren't you already mad, you idiot!"
"Because Stella keeps making false accusations! When the girl I love
looks so fascinating and alluring, how the hell can I be charmed by
another woman!?"
"Then why were you so calm and reserved when I asked you about my
bikini!"
"Certainly, I was reserved when you asked that. But… but… there's no
way I can just go ahead and tell the truth! That I was so aroused and my
heart was thumping so bad, that I couldn't take my eyes off you! What if
you think of me as a pervert, what if you come to hate me! And you too,
even though you said you loved me, you didn't even hold my hand this
www.asianovel.com
293
past month!"
"I was the same as Ikki! There's no way a girl can say lewd stuff so
straightforwardly! What if you thought I was a depraved woman and
became disappointed!"
"Then why the hell are we fighting like this―!!!"
"I don't know, I don't understand anything―!!!"
Both of them kept shouting without realizing that there were people
around them.
""……Huh?""
At the same time, they realized that their tiff had turned into something
stupid.
"A-Ah, excuse me, dear guests. There are also other guests here so if
you don't mind, could you please take your lover's quarrel… or flirting,
I'm not quite sure which, somewhere else where there aren't as many
people?"
""――!!!""
They were being watched by all the bystanders, and they blushed red till
the tip of their ears in an instant. As they looked around, they could see
all the gazes on them, as if they were being watched by some inquisitive
and curious animals.
"S-Sorry!"
"Please excuse us-!"
They both dashed for the children's pool beside the 50 meter one, as if
running from the paparazzi.
There wasn't anyone there besides Ikki and Stella. Even the children
weren't there, since it was not the pool season. They entered an
www.asianovel.com
294
umbrella shaped fountain in the heart of the pool. The flowing water
there acted like a curtain so the interior couldn't be seen from the
outside, and the sound of water drowned out their voices.
Only they knew what would happen there. It was an isolated place, and
that's why…
"Ikki, please don't look this way now…."
"Okay. I don't want my face to be seen now either, so it's alright…."
For some reason, they felt excessively uneasy. It was good that they ran
away together and all, but now that they realized their exchange earlier
was just plain stupid, it was hard to look at each other.
…However―
"Hey… Stella."
"…What?"
"…Both of us together, shall we say what we want to do most right

now?"
"…'Kay."
Certainly, it had been an idiotic quarrel, but it was not meaningless.
""I want to kiss.""
Because they realized that the person they loved also desired them so
much. For a moment, they were both surprised a little, but they looked
at each other. It wasn't embarrassing anymore, and they didn't avert
their eyes.
Ikki's eyes reflected the upward glancing Stella, who slowly closed her
eyes. There was still a tear drop at the end of her eyelashes. Ikki gently
brushed it off, and with that hand he touched Stella's soft cheeks.
www.asianovel.com
295
*Pikun*
And Stella's body firmed. Her soft cheeks and her long eye lashes dyed
with a bit of unease. But she didn't turn away. She entrusted herself to
Ikki. And that made him so happy, and he felt so loved….
Within the curtain and splashing sounds of water, Ikki's lips pressed
against Stella's. Pressed… that wasn't quite correct, it was only at the
level where they brushed against each other.
But it felt like their lips were on fire.
Of course. Since little pecks and kisses on the cheeks were done by
www.asianovel.com
296
friends and family, but they definitely didn't do mouth to mouth kisses.
In other words, their relationship was more solid and more vivid than
ever. They proved that the words that they said weren't simply words.
Their first actual bond and proof as true lovers.
"…Hey, Ikki."
"What?"
"…Ikki, do you dislike indecent girls who wish to be kissed?"
"There aren't any men who dislike naughty girls. Rather, does Stella
hate guys who look at her with perverted gazes?"
"I hate them. I'll only allow Ikki to do that…."
Once they had stepped forward, hesitation no longer existed. The

second was far deeper, and more forceful then the first.
"Nn…."
It wasn't at the level where it could be called an adult kiss, but they both
lusted for the other that was their beloved.
…And so, despite the confusions, that day became an unforgettable day
for the both of them.
Part 6
By the time they left the pool, it was already sunset. The three were
already feeling hungry, so they decided to have dinner in the city before
returning to the dorms. Ikki asked the two girls if they wanted to eat
anything special, but they didn't really have any preferences so he
guided them to an appropriate family restaurant.
There, the three ordered what they wanted. Ikki ordered a large serving
of wheat flour noodles, Ayase had a meal set, and as for Stella, she
ordered four pieces of mix grill and three steaks.
"V-Vermillion-san has a very amazing appetite."
www.asianovel.com
297
"…I've got no choice. If I don't eat at least this much, then my body
won't move."
"Even though you eat so much… why do you have such a nice figure?
For some reason, I'm not convinced."
Stella, who was aware that she ate unnaturally much, blushed a bit,
embarrassed. But her hands didn't stop.
*Munch*Munch*
She chomped and crunched down her extra high calorie meal. Well, for
someone with that much power, it would follow that she'd need a
sufficient amount of fuel.
Seeing that, Ayase smiled.
"For some reason, Vermillion-san really doesn't look that much like a
princess."
"*Munch*Munch* Huh? What do you mean by that?"
"I don't mean anything bad you know? Just that, you're easy to talk to,
and the way you have meals isn't much different than ours."
"Well I've received lessons in table manners, but this isn't the place for
such things now, is it?"
Stella surveyed the crowded interior of the restaurant. The clanking

sound of tableware, the sound of customers and employees coming in
and out, the sound of a child crying, the crude voices and laughs of high
school students, everything mixed in together. In a place like that, if she
was the only one with elegant table manners, she'd be regarded as the
strange one instead.
"You have to know how to behave depending on the time and place, that
in itself is an art. Both manners, and swordsmanship."
"Ahaha, that hurts."
Ayase smiled cheerfully even though her inexperience was pointed out.
www.asianovel.com
298
"Today was… no, today too was very productive. Ever since I've started
training with Kurogane-kun, it's been one new discovery after another….
I'm still not experienced enough to learn my father's secret techniques,
but I feel a lot closer to him now. I can't express how grateful I am to
you."
"It's all because of Ayatsuji-san's hard work. Besides, I think you

would've resolved the problem soon enough, and arrive at the secret. All
I did was give you a little push, so you don't have to be so humble."
"No… what I've learned, for me, it's very helpful."
"Is that because you're appearing in the representative selection

matches?"
"Yeah. I'm already a third year. This is my last chance at the Sword-Art
Festival. That's why I want to win, no matter what. I have to enter the
Festival, and I have to take back what's important to me. That why right
now I need power."
…Hmm?
In the depths of Ayase's eyes, Ikki felt a deep feeling. It was anger… and
not just normal anger, close to a killing intent, a strong hatred.
―What pushed her so much that she….
"Hahaha, lookie here! I thought you look'd familiar so I was wonderin',

but if that ain't Ayase!"
Suddenly, from behind Ikki a crude voice called out Ayase's name.
"―!?"
For a moment, Ayase's eyes dyed with the color of surprise. Where she
was looking, there stood a man about 180cm tall with smudged, dyed
hair and sanpaku eyes[1] hidden behind shades. Even though it was a
non-smoking area, he was smoking a cigarette and wearing an
www.asianovel.com
299
unnecessarily flashy coat. From his bare chest, a tattoo of a laughing

skull could be seen, and it was affecting on the surrounding customers
too.
Seeing these traits, it was then that Ikki thought of a certain person. He
was a member of the rowdy bunch Ikki saw when he entering the shop.
"I haven't seen you around lately so I was wondering what had
happened to ya, but for us to meet here. Haha, there are things like
that, huh."
"Hey Kuraudo, who're you talking to?"
"Let's go to the arcade."
"Huh! Hey now, it's Ayase-chan. Long time no see~"
"I was worried since you didn't come to play lately! Gyahaha."
"You've grown quite tall? Oh?"
About ten guys looking like outlaws came in and gathered at Ikki's table
behind the skull dude. It seems like they were acquainted with Ayase,
but Ayase didn't even look at them…. She just bit her lower lips hard as
if possessed by something.
Seeing her like that, Ikki's decided his next move.
"I'm sorry but could you guys leave? My companion looks troubled."
"Huh!? The hell are you!?"
"The f*ck are you sayin'? I'll kill ya!"
Even though they were ganging up, Ikki just ignored them. Ikki knew
there was only one guy here worth fighting. He looked towards the one
with the skull tattoo named Kuraudo.
As he did, Kuraudo asked Ikki a strange question while looking back

curiously.
"…You, You're a swordsman?"
www.asianovel.com
300
"You can tell?"
"Hah, somewhat. You bastards have this peculiar aura and all."
As he said that, he picked up a bottle of beer and a glass from the table.
"Sorry ‘bout that brother, for disturbing ya during a meal. I only came to
talk since I saw a nostalgic face."
He poured the beer and held it in front of Ikki.
"I'll apologize, so take it."
"Ah, pardon me then."
He wanted to say it's not Kuraudo's beer, but it wouldn't be wise to

aggravate the guy. Ikki reached to take the beer Kuraudo offered.
"Ikki!"
"Kurogane-kun!"
Skull-head bashed the beer against the back of Ikki's head.
Part 7
The other customers immediately screamed. The bottle smashed and

fragments flew off. It had been bashed against Ikki's head with so much
strength that he bent and crashed against the table.
"HAHA! A swordsman shouldn't fuckin' let his guard down you idiot!"
"AHAHA, he did it!"
"As expected of Kuraudo-san, what a nasty son-of-a-bitch!"
"Just lie down and watch!"
At the skull tattoo's sudden cruelty, the guys around him crudely
cheered.
"My thanks. Ya see, I love breaking you swordsmen bastards to pieces.

Now let's do this. You have one, don't ya? A Device!"
www.asianovel.com
301
The man took out a sparkling white bone-colored nodachi[2] with a blade
like a saw's. His Device.
That's right, the pointlessly flashy coat he was wearing was the uniform
of Donrou Academy, a knight's academy of Tokyo just like Hagun. This
man was a Blazer just like Ikki.
"This bastard! I hope you're prepared to be burnt to ashes!"
Seeing Ikki get hurt, incandescence started to blast out of Stella's

blazing hair as she raged. She was going to take out Lævateinn but―
"Stop it, Stella."
She was stopped by Ikki. Ikki stood up, as if nothing happened.
"…There's no need to make a fuss. His hands just slipped a little."
He said to Stella with a smile while bleeding from his forehead.
"W-What are you saying!?"
"And I was only scratched and my got clothes wet. Nothing to fight
about."
Ikki controlled Stella while saying that. If she took out her Device and
started a fight, it wouldn't just end with a suspension. It'll definitely be
expulsion. That's why Ikki stopped her. But….
"""BU-BUAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHA―HAHAH—HAHAHA!!!"""
It seems the skull tattoo's company thought of it as a coward's retreat

and started to insult him with their fingers pointed.
"Hey hey hey, seriously! He is still so frivolous even after suddenly

having his head hit."
"Well I get Kuraudo-san's scary, but that's so spineless."
"Kyahaha, no more, I'm gonna burst, so lame~!"
"Haha! This is surprising. A coward even though he's a swordsman. Do
www.asianovel.com
302
ya even have balls?"
The skull dude showered Ikki with insults and laughed amusingly. But
Ikki didn't reply and only showed a bored smile. Seeing that, Kuraudo
spit.
"-!"
At that, the voltage of Stella's anger rose once more but Ikki pressed her
down. Even with that, Ikki didn't snap, so the skull dude showed a bored
face.
"Hah, this is boring. If I fight a chicken like you, it's already my loss.
Come on you bastards, we're leaving."
Saying that, he went towards the exit.
"Bye bye, little coward."
"Isn't that nice? Kuraudo doesn't bully the weak."
"That's right, That's right. Isn't it nice that you're so weak? Ahahaha."
After they left, a man who looked like the shop manager ran towards
Ikki. He bowed to Ikki while sweating like crazy.
"My apologies dear customer! Are you alright!? I'll call an ambulance…."
"Aaa, I'm okay I'm okay. Rather, do you guys have a first aid kit? I need
to treat this so could you lend it?"
"Y-Yes. Please wait a moment!"
Asked by Ikki, the manager brought the first aid kit from the crew room
hurriedly. The other workers were trying to calm the customers. For now,
the situation was handled with the least fuss as expected. Ikki confirmed
that while wiping off the spit.
"…Somehow, your face inflated twice as much, Stella."
Ikki told Stella, whose pouting side of the face looked like a puffed
balloon.
www.asianovel.com
303
"Of course I'll be mad! Being told off by that trash! And Ikki, you didn't
dodge that beer bottle on purpose, right!? What's the big idea?"
"If I handled it poorly, he might've gotten even madder… and I can't

possibly start a fight in a place like this, can I?"
"Well… that's that but… Ikki could have taken care of that trash without
even using Intetsu right?"
"Now, I wonder about that."
"What do you mean?"
"The guy with the skull tattoo in the middle's quite strong. A hard
opponent to fight empty handed."
"Well, of course that would be hard. He did rank among the best 8 in last
year's Festival, after all♪."
Ikki and Stella were both dyed with shock when a boy with an almost
impossibly bright voice suddenly butted into their conversation.
Why would they be so surprised? That was because the owner of the
voice appeared on a table with scattered dishes without any presence or
shadow, almost as if another film was suddenly inserted while watching
a movie.
Dimly silver-colored hair and gold eyes without any sign of light. The boy
talked to Ikki with a smile that seemed almost plastered to his face.
"Ahaha ☆Iyaa~ What a calamity, what a disaster! To get mixed up with

the infamous ace of Donrou Academy, the 'Sword Eater' Kurashiki
Kuraudo, a killer hound who bites anyone he lays his eyes on…. But your
decision was correct, Worst One."
"Kusukusu… Eeh, absolutely. You were right."
In the next moment, another person appeared, but this one had an aura
that couldn't be more obvious. Even though it was inside the shop, she
carried a parasol, and wore a hat with a huge rim. The tall woman's eyes
www.asianovel.com
304
couldn't be seen because of the large hat, but her chin line was visible
and with the glistering blonde hair, her figure could be made out. She
wore a pure white ball-line dress, like a noblewoman, that glimmered in
their eyes.
Even though she had a pure white figure, both Ikki and Stella felt a
fleeting, incomparable feeling of disgust. What she wore was complete
white, yet, her presence, for a moment, felt more like thick fresh blood.
And why would that be? Ikki knew the answer. In her presence, there
was a veil of dense blood fragrance that could not be hidden no matter
how much perfume she wore. …There was no mistake, this person was
the real deal.
"If you guys retaliated, then right here, right now, we would have had no
choice but to suppress you people."
The white one with a presence of death and blood replied in an old
Japanese lingo as if she were singing. That was too unpleasant to Stella
who had already raised her guard. She asked Ikki with a small voice―
"Ikki, who are these people? …What are they?"
"The vice president of Hagun Academy's student council, Misogi

Utakata-san, and the treasurer Toutokubara Kanata-san."
"…Toutokubara! You are…?"
It was a name Stella had heard through rumors many times.
Toutokubara Kanata, otherwise known as 'Scharlach Frau'. She placed

second in the inner school ranking and was a B rank knight. While being
a student, she was summoned under special circumstances and was
allowed to fight in real battles. She had a record of destroying many
organizations and bases of the Rebellion army. She was indeed a
superior student knight with real battle experience.
"It seems like we don't need to introduce ourselves… but still, the way
Kurogane-kun handled the situation was truly brilliant. Sword Eater is a
www.asianovel.com
305
person who attacks people from other schools unannounced, and goes
around town smashing dojos. In any case, he becomes quite hard to
handle if enraged. Thanks to you, we were saved from quite the trouble
too. Once again, we thank you. It appears that we have been
underestimating you too much."
"It seems like it wasn't a fluke that Renren was defeated. This ability of
yours that sees through a person's character in battle, just like Yaksha-
hime said. We need to reaffirm our recognition of you."
"Ahaha. Absolutely…. Well then, show me your wound please. I'll treat
it."
"No, you don't have to go through the trouble."
"It's okay, it's okay♪. Just leave it to Sempai. Pain, pain fly away~!"
Saying that, Utakata touched Ikki's wound.
"Okay, it's healed."
The ripped skin and the internal bleeding was all healed within a
moment.
"Wha―!"
Ikki was greatly surprised.
Certainly, the wound was shallow. He didn't dodge it and there wasn't
much damage, but it had still reached the marrow. It could be called a
‘violent' wound. Even Shizuku, who had A-Rank magic control, would
take a bit of time to heal it.
No, this couldn't be called ‘healing'. It was as if the wound itself

disappeared. It definitely wasn't just healing magic.
Misogi Utakata, nicknamed 'Fifty Fifty'. Just what was his ability? No
doubt it wasn't anything normal but…
"Ahaha, you don't have to observe me with that scary face. I didn't enter
in the selection matches."
www.asianovel.com
306
"Ah, I apologize. Even though you healed me, I was being rude."
"Ahaha. It's okay it's okay. That's what makes you a knight. Well then,
we've finished our kouhai's treatment so we'll take our leave now. Let's
go, Kanata."
"Yes, Vice President."
"You guys, too, keep your nightlife in check."
And with that, Misogi Utakata and Toutokubara Kanta left.
With their departure, Ikki sighed, feeling a surge of tiredness hitting him
upon seeing the dusk from the window.
…Twilight of Disaster… should be appropriate huh.
They met one big shot after another today. However, he couldn't always
be swept along by the aura of those who had already left. For Ikki, there
was something he was more interested about.
"…Hey, Ayatsuji-san."
"!"
She might had been aware that the conversation would move towards
her. She averted her eyes with an unpleasant expression. But Ikki asked
anyways.
"What exactly is your relationship with those people."
The other party knew her name. Ayase wasn't someone so famous as to
appear on the media. That meant they knew each other personally. But
from the looks of it, it wasn't a friendly relationship. That was obvious
after seeing Ayase's gaze. So―
"You don't need to answer if you don't have to. But… when they called
out to you, Ayatsuji-san wasn't behaving normally. If you've gotten
involved into some kind of trouble with those guys, then I can lend you
my strength."
www.asianovel.com
307
As a friend, he was in the position to help her. Hearing Ikki say that, her
expression softened a little and she tried to reply.
"…That's…."
At that moment, the student datapad rang out, notifying that a mail had
been received. The noise came from both Ikki and Ayase's pocket at the
same time. Ikki wondered who could have sent it. It was the Selection
Battle Executive Committee.
…He had a really bad feeling about it. His worst fears were confirmed
after reading the message.
"Contender Kurogane Ikki's selection match tenth opponent has been

decided: third year class one contender Ayatsuji Ayase."
…What timing.
Without a doubt, the mail Ayase got was the same. Looking at her, one
could see the blood drained from her face.
"This is, a-ah, I'm sorry! My roommate, I-I got a mail from my roommate
telling me to return immediately, Please excuse me for today!"
Her face paled. What she said was a lie. It was the notification of the
match, and that was what made it awkward.
"…Yeah, then I'll see you tomorrow."
Guessing that, Ikki didn't restrain Ayase. He was curious about the
relation between Ayase and Kuraudo, but it wasn't something he needed
to pry out of Ayase right now. This feeling of awkwardness didn't recede,
and he could just simply ask later.
"…Yeah… then tomorrow."
Picking up her stuff from the table, Ayase hastily departed, as if she
were running away from Ikki and Stella.
"She looks awful. What happened?"
www.asianovel.com
308
Ikki showed the mail to Stella who didn't comprehend the situation.
"…Well that sucks…."
"This is probably that irony of fate thing. If I had a choice, I wouldn't

want to fight her."
"Speaking of which, didn't Sempai mention she entered in order to take

back something important to her?"
"Yeah."
"You won't lose on purpose, will you?"
"Do I look like a guy who'd do that?"
Stella looked at ease with that answer.
"You don't. Sorry, that was a foolish question."
That's right. Ikki would not do that. Even if the opponent was Stella, or
Shizuku, or anyone for that matter, he would fight fair and square head
on. That was a knight's honour. But in the end, he would have liked to
avoid fighting with Ayase.
…She said she'd see me tomorrow but, Ayatsuji-san probably will not
show up for training for a while.
His guess hit the bull's eye. From that day on, Ayase didn't appear
before Ikki even once.
Part 8
"But still, that guy from today was a real masterpiece huh."
"Haha, I guess that's the type you call a weak bug."
"He's still so frivolous even after being humiliated so much, la~me."
"That's not true, Misato. Not opposing Kuraudo-san is a wise thing to do,
right?"
"Kuahaha. Right, right. It's only natural to avoid fights you can't win."
www.asianovel.com
309
In a place that seemed like their base, a gang of young men were
spouting tasteless words while smoking cigarettes. The topic? The
shameful sight of the man they saw in the family restaurant.
"…Haha, you guys think so?"
At a short distance, Kuraudo was drinking alcohol while gazing at the

moonlight that entered through a collapsed portion of the roof.
"Yeah, of course. That bean sprout ain't got the guts to stand up to you
Kuraudo, much less beat ya."
"That's right. That chicken, he isn't even worth being your opponent.
Even I can beat him with one hand tied behind my back."
"Gyahaha."
*Chatter**Chatter*
What was so interesting? They resumed their laughter.
"Haha."
Seeing them like that, Kuraudo once again looked up at the moon.
…Morons. You guys don't understand a thing.
He remembered the gaze of Ikki looking straight at him. There were no

traces of fear or nervousness there. There was only cold calmness like
flowing water. How could he solve the situation with the minimum
trouble was the only thing that Ikki had been thinking about. The fact
that he received Kuraudo's attack was also part of that plan. He was a
person who gave off that type of aura. There's no way he couldn't avoid
a surprise attack of that level.
"What a high-level bastard. You're telling me that provocation of that

level won't make you budge huh… Hahaha."
Well, that was alright. A man of his level would definitely make it to the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
www.asianovel.com
310
Smashing that bastard, I'll look forward to that moment.
Kuraudo gulped down the alcohol in his glass, while his chest throbbed
in anticipation of the resistance that would come from the kind of
dangerous quarry he hadn't seen in a long time.
Part 9
It was the third day that Ayase hadn't joined them for practice. She
didn't even appear before them despite it being the day before their
match. At that fact, Stella let out a bored sigh.
"In the end, she didn't come even once… Sempai."
"Oh my. Isn't that a good thing for Stella-san? Weren't you jealous of
Ayatsuji-sempai for occupying most of Onii-sama's free time?"
"…Shut up. This is this and that is that. For her not to be here is lonely in
its own way."
"What a selfish person… but that may be one of your good points."
"Did you say something?"
"Your leg is fat."
"NO IT'S NOT!"
Ikki looked at the pair having their usual conversation while wondering
whether they had a good or bad relationship. He had his student
notebook in his hand.
Arisuin's tall figure approached Ikki.
"She hasn't been in contact at all?"
"…Well."
"Really?"
Ikki raised his head and looked at Arisuin. Arisuin had his usual steady
smile, but his eyes looked as if he was searching for something.
www.asianovel.com
311
"…Why do you doubt it?"
"Isn't it just simply that I'm worried? I don't get a few things but Ayase-
san was quite clear about her resolve to reach her goal. And for that
reason she said she'd need to appear in the Festival. That's why it
wouldn't be good for her to lose tomorrow's match against Ikki."
The number of people who'll be selected through the matches is six.

According to their homeroom teacher Oreki-sensei, each student will get
about 12 matches. That's just enough for that number of people to
remain undefeated. In other words, it would be better to think that losing
just one match would mean being kicked out from the competition.
"But in a normal fight, she can't hope to win. That's obvious. The
difference in strength is too great. She knows that the best, having been
taught by you. Therefore, she would obviously make plans to win
beforehand. Am I wrong?"
"Alice really is sharp."
Ikki shrugged, and tossed his notebook to Arisuin. There was a single
mail displayed there. The sender, Ayatsuji Ayase.
「I have something important to discuss with Kurogane-kun. I want to

borrow your power. Tomorrow at 3 AM. Meet me at the rooftop of the
main school building.」
"I got it this morning."
"This feels too much like a trap… I guess."
"Ahaha… certainly. But this isn't a trap."
"You're sure?"
"Because I believe in her. Ayatsuji-san wouldn't do something so low.

I've only trained with her for a few days, but I could understand at least
that much."
www.asianovel.com
312
To Ikki, Ayase was an overly serious, hard working, and honest person.
And besides―
"She said she liked my hands."
She told that to a person who had the hands of a labourer, rough and
tough. She, who could respect another person's hard work to that
extent, definitely wouldn't do something so lowly in a match between
knights.
"That's why I'll go to meet her."
Ayase was an important friend. And his friend wanted to consult him. He
couldn't refuse that. Ikki made that clear. And so, Arisuin―
"You're dazzling."
While smiling bitterly, Arisuin stretched his hand towards Ikki, who was
so close to him… but his eyes suggested that Ikki was too far away, as if
his hand could never reach him.
"Dazzling?"
"Yes, very. To the point it makes me jealous. People like Stella-chan and
Shizuku who can love someone so wholeheartedly, and Ikki who can
trust someone so honestly…. Seeing that, reminds me of how ugly I am.
For me, I can no longer trust someone so easily."
But after saying that, Arisuin made a serious face unlike any other and
gave Ikki some advice.
"But that's exactly why I can realize some things others don't…. This
might be me being too nosy but just in case, Ikki should have the resolve
to cut ties with her. If you remove the mask of humans, you won't know
what lies beneath. If you handle this situation lightly, you might not be
able to win a match you're otherwise sure to win. Like what happened to
the Hunter."
"Now that I think about it, Alice was the one who advised me back then
too right? But it's okay. I've already decided what's the most important
www.asianovel.com
313
for me."
Saying that, he looked at Stella who was still quarreling with Shizuku.
―To meet once again at the battle for the summit. That's what he
promised her. That's why―
"I don't intend to break my promise with her. No matter what happens."
"Fufu. Seems like it wasn't something I should worry about. Pardon me, I
said something unpleasant."
"It's not like it was unpleasant…. But regarding Kirihara-kun's case, and
even this time, I really wouldn't like it if someone called my important
friend who had always given me important advice ugly. Even if it's Alice,
you yourself."
For a moment, Arisuin showed a troubled expression. But he soon

dismissed it.
"Fufu, saying something so cool…. I'll end up falling for you."
"Please, your gender is the only joke here."
Arisuin replied with his frivolous chatter, so Ikki replied in the same
manner. He didn't prolong it any further. Even if he tried to ask more,
Arisuin probably wouldn't say anymore. That's why… he concentrated on
the closer matter.
He looked up at the rooftop dyed by the mad red of the sunset.

Tomorrow, she would be waiting there for him.
I wonder if I'll be able to help her…?
Part 10
Ten minutes before the appointment, Ikki left his room, taking care not
to wake Stella up. He passed the corridor there without making a single
sound, and came outside. Using the pale moonlight as a guide, he
headed for the school building. As he approached the school building
bathed in moonlight, his footsteps echoed.
www.asianovel.com
314
Normally, this would be a bustling place, but now, it had an almost

deadly, serene atmosphere. Ikki headed for the roof, while enduring the
silence that almost made his ears go mad.
He climbed the stairs one by one, and finally stood before the ironclad
door to the roof. He opened it.
The wind blew through, and he was showered by the pale moonlight.
A tasteless scene that spread before him. A concrete floor and a rough
steel fence that defiled the night sky. A cold scenery.
The blowing wind, the dim moonlight, even though it was early summer,
they all felt cold. And standing in the middle of the scenery, with her
back to the fence, was the yukata-clad figure of Ayatsuji Ayase.
"Hey, I haven't seen you since the pool, Ayatsuji-san."
"Yeah… even though I was the one who asked, sorry for neglecting it."
…Hmm?
Ayase, who had an apologetic face, looked a bit uncomfortable to Ikki for
a moment.
The gaze that was sent straight to him looked dry.
As if her eyes were artificial glass balls.
She had become used to Ikki recently, and Ayase didn't have to avert
her eyes for every single thing now. But that day at the pool, when he
restarted the conversation with her, her gaze had also felt dry. Well, it
might be something natural for a person who wasn't used to the
opposite sex.
But for some reason, the gaze of today's Ayase bugged Ikki even more.
www.asianovel.com
315
Was she the type of woman who could look straight at me so calmly in
the middle of such a serene night?
…But even though you could call it uncomfortable, it was only a little bit.
So it wasn't something Ikki had to go out of his way and ask her. That
wasn't the reason why he had come here today.
"It's alright. After that mail, things turned sour anyways."
"Yeah, saying that helps… and besides, you came alone, like I told you
to. Thank you for that. But is it really alright to leave your girlfriend and
come here in the middle of the night?"
www.asianovel.com
316
"Aah, so you noticed huh. Keep this a secret from Stella though. She'll
bite me half to death if she finds out."
While joking and agreeing with her, Ikki finally went to the point.
"…Then, what was it you wanted to talk to me about?"
"―"
Ayase went silent. Was she hesitating to talk? Or was there a different
reason for her silence? Ikki couldn't make a judgement, since he couldn't
read Ayase from her almost artificial eyes.
But it wouldn't do if the silence continued like this.
"If you aren't going to say it, then may I ask a question?"
Ikki opened his mouth. Ayase didn't. This time, he took it as an

affirmation and asked once more.
"Continuing from our previous conversation, was it Kurashiki Kuraudo

who took away something important from Ayatsuji-san?"
Ikki didn't miss the swaying in Ayase's eyes.
"…Why do you think that?"
"Just a guess. During lunch that day, when Ayatsuji-san said ‘I'm going to
take back what's important to me', you released an amazing amount of
killing intent. And you did that another time afterwards, when Kuraudo
appeared."
Ayase was looking down while biting her lips. Ikki concluded that it was
the same thing he felt during lunch, that killing intent.
"And Ayatsuji-san said she had to appear in the Festival to do that. In

other others, you had to fight someone who'll also be appearing there.
Sword Eater was in the best eight last year. As long as Donrou isn't using
a special system like Hagun's, his place in the festival is certain. From
these two points, the person Ayatsuji-san is trying to face, the one who
took that important thing from you, is the Sword Eater, Kurashiki
www.asianovel.com
317
Kuraudo. Am I wrong?"
Ikki tried confirm his suspicions. And―
"Fufu, as I thought. Kurogane-kun understands everything. Since you've

gotten this far, I don't feel like hiding it anymore."
Ikki's guess had hit the nail on the head.
"Hey Kurogane-kun. The reason I called you here today was because I
wanted to ask you something."
"…Ask me something?"
"Yeah. I heard from Vermillion-san at the pool, but Kurogane-kun has a

promise with her to fight her in the deciding match in the festival
right?""
"Yes, that is, if I can get there. But well, we'll fight somewhere in time,
that's about it."
"But before that happens, what would Kurogane-kun do if you faced an

enemy you absolutely can't beat?"
"…?"
Ikki couldn't get the meaning of the question. Why did Ayase wish to
know about him and Stella? But instantly, he understood that the
question also applied to Ayase herself. For Ikki it was a promise; for
Ayase it was to take back her important thing.
Even though their reason differed, their standing was similar. …She was
asking another person to confirm her situation, was it that?
He couldn't understand. But his reply was decided―
"I'll fight with all I have fair and square."
"Even if you lose."
"You won't know until you try… Even if I lose, I won't stop until I've used
all I have."
www.asianovel.com
318
During his match with the Hunter, Ikki almost gave up once, but because
of Stella, he managed to compose himself. The wound one gets from the
enemy after one loses a fight can be healed, and then one can fight
again. But the wound receives from running away from a fight can never
be healed. That's why even if he were to lose, Ikki would fight with all he
had; enough to be proud of himself. Ikki would never lose sight of this
again. However―
"I don't think like that. Righteousness without results is just caprice."
Saying that, Ikki received an icicle-cold gaze from Ayase.
"Eh…?"
It was too unexpected to hear that from Ayase. Ikki gulped down.
He didn't…. Ikki didn't expect to hear something like an ‘Anything is fine

as long as I win' kind of line from Ayase.
…Why, would she.
The Ayase Ikki knew would never say that, so when he heard her he
couldn't reply immediately. But… even if he couldn't reply, he noticed.
Beneath Ayase's cold eyes, her lips twisted into an insulting smile. An
expression that Ikki never saw Ayase make.
When Ikki saw that expression of hers, two questions came to his mind.
Is this really Ayase? Rather, is this the real Ayase?
And to the confused Ikki, Ayase replied with that mocking tone.
"That's why this is my reply. No matter what I have to do, I'll take down
my enemy. No matter what."
In her right hand, she materialized the vivid red sword Hizume.
The shriek of a sword cutting through something echoed into the night
sky.
www.asianovel.com
319
Part 11
"―!?"
Ikki prepared himself upon hearing the sound of the sword. Without a
doubt, Ayase had used some kind of ability right now to cut something.
…But exactly what did she cut?
Ikki raised his caution level to the highest. He collected his

consciousness and in return for cancelling out the sense of colors and
sound, he put the maximum amount of concentration in situation
recognition.
He noticed the strangeness immediately.
In front of him was Ayase. Behind her, the fence for some reason was
collapsing backwards. Why? Because the hooks of the fence were cut.
There were no sounds. Without a doubt she had used some kind of
ability.
What was her motive? Why was it necessary to cut that?
Ikki who was confused while not understanding the reason… was pushed
into even further confusion with what happened next.
For some reason, Ayase was also falling backwards with the fence,
falling from the roof of the four-storey building.
"Wha―!?"
Surprise, shock, but he didn't let this cloud his judgement.
He couldn't understand the meaning behind her actions. Did she fail? Or
was there some meaning behind it? …He couldn't understand. But, now
wasn't the time to think of stuff like that.
Instantly, a blue aura surrounded Ikki. He had invoked Ittou Shura.
He pushed his strength to the limits in a matter of seconds. He dashed

toward the fence and grabbed Ayase. Ikki, in his Ittou Shura mode, could
www.asianovel.com
320
easily land even if it was from the 4th floor. But he couldn't use it more
than once, and its power lasted for a very short time.
He ran vertically on the wall of the school building. He caught Ayase and
pulled her towards his chest.
"As expected."
"Y-You, for that… you're willing to risk your life!?"
"Yes. Didn't I already say that no matter what I had to do, I would win? If
Kurogane-kun's answer was the same as mine then I might've thought
otherwise, but of course, Kurogane-kun is ‘just'… Then I have to use
force to win. Kurogane-kun beats me in swordsmanship, and he also has
a trump card, Ittou Shura. There's no way I can win against that. Then all
I have to do is remove that trump card. I hear you can only use it once
per day. And you've used it. The match starts at ten. You won't recover
in time. Even if I can't beat you with the sword, now that you don't have
Ittou Shura, I just might be able beat you with my ability as a knight."
Ikki bit down at her explanation. It was as she said. Ittou Shura was a
technique that pushed him to the limit. It would use up his strength, all
the quantity of magic that he retained. To counter that, all she had to do
is make him use that magic before the match. He wouldn't be able to
use it again. But―
Was I wrong…. Did I fail to understand her?
Ikki truly thought Ayase was an honest hard worker. That she wouldn't
be able to do something that spat on another's hard work like this. The
Ayase who was proud of her father's swordsmanship, who was happy
being just a little closer to her father's teaching, who sometimes acted
like a child just by learning something new, was it all just a facade?
"…When I first saw Ayatsuji-san, I was happy that there was someone
other than me in this school who was so devoted to the sword. I thought
we could become friends."
"I am truly grateful for your guidance thus far. I will use it all to defeat
www.asianovel.com
321
Kurogane-kun."
"I didn't think you were the type to do this kind of thing."
"I'll be troubled if you push those expectations onto me."
"…! Sword Eater might've taken something from Ayatsuji-san. But what
Ayatsuji-san is doing is an insult not only to me, but Stella, Shizuku, and
everyone else participating in the festival! It's an insult to what we
knights pride ourselves in! It's an insult even to you yourself, Ayatsuji-
san! All this, for the sake of taking back that something. Even if you do
take it back, can you be proud of yourself!? Can you proudly boast of the
rewards with this!?"
"That's not something Kurogane-kun has to worry about."
Ayase completely ignored questions of Ikki, who seemed as if he was

grieving.
"No matter what you say, I will definitely beat you. It wouldn't do if I
won't."
And with that, she turned her back on him. That back wasn't that far
away, but it felt so far away. Soon, he was unable to see it.
「Just in case, Ikki should have the resolve to cut ties with her. If you
handle this situation lightly, you might not be able to win a match you're
sure to win.」
He remembered what Arisuin had said. It was exactly like that. With this
kind of complex feeling, his swordsmanship would get affected.
Then, should he cut it? His ties with Ayase. Cutting it, severing it…
forgetting it all, was it really alright? …With that.
"—"
The reaction from Ittou Shura passed his heart like storm clouds.
While kneeling there, Ikki, for once…
www.asianovel.com
322
"Dammiiiiiiiiiiiit!!!"
…spat out an insult not directed at anyone, and struck the lawn.
References Jump up↑ Sanpaku eyes: Eyes where the white portions
above or beneath the iris are visible. It is associated with ill health or
mental imbalance. Jump up↑ Nodachi: A field sword, a long katana for
use from horseback.
www.asianovel.com
323
Vol. 2 :
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Chapter 3: Ayatsuji Ayase
www.asianovel.com
324
(translation)
Part 1
The morning before the battle with Ikki, at around 9 am, Ayatsuji Ayase
woke up lazily.
She was napping in her own room after parting ways with Ikki at
midnight. She was tired because of all the match preparations, and
equally because of the negotiations with Ikki. After crawling out of the
neatly arranged double bed, she saw a letter from her roommate on top
www.asianovel.com
325
of the table.
「I will not be coming to see the match because I was told not to
yesterday. However, I want you to consult me if there is something
troubling you. I am very worried whenever I see you because you have
become gloomier nowadays.」
"…Truly, what a worthless woman I am."
Betraying a benefactor, and troubling her roommate this much―
「Sullying our pride, and even throwing aside your own. Can you still
remain proud even if you manage to regain that 'something' with such
means!?」
"…Ku."
The question, which had been thrown at her with a sorrowful tone, was
still echoing deep within her ears. It was not a very good condition to be
in. Even though there was a match she just couldn't lose today.
This had to be corrected immediately. She had to change the mood and
lighten it up. Having thought that, Ayase decided to use the time in the
morning to go to a certain place.
Part 2
About fifteen minutes by train from Hagun Academy's nearest train

station, Ayase arrived at the intended facility: a large white building
soaring into the cloudless summer sky. This was Shishido General
Hospital. It was the nearest big hospital from the Hagun Academy. Room
number 515 was Ayase's destination.
She directed herself with familiarity, arriving at her destination without

incident, and opened the sliding door. Inside the private room was a
solitary lonely bed. And by the bedside, there was a beautiful middle-
aged woman sitting on a pipe chair. The middle-aged woman let out a
sound in surprise when she looked at Ayase, who had just opened the
door.
www.asianovel.com
326
"Oh my, isn't it Ayase-chan!"
"Hello, Auntie Suzuka."
"Hi~ What's up at this time of the day? What happened to school?"
"Today I am free to decide whether to attend. Students who have

representative selection matches are exempt from taking classes on the
day of their match. That's why I made some time to come and visit."
"I see. Be it the selection matches, or the thing with roommates. The
new principal sure does interesting things."
When she had explained the policies of Kurono, her aunt had given her
consent.
Her aunt stood up from the pipe chair, went towards the bed, and―
"Big brother, your cute daughter came to meet you―"
―called out to the man lying on the bed.
Cheeks that had been hollowed, and disfigured into the shape of
cheekbones; skin with cracks like those of dried up land, and hands, slim
like twigs from winter. That man, who had withered like a mummy, was
the father of Ayase. He was Ayatsuji Kaito.
"Good morning, Father."
Following her aunt, Ayase, too, called out to him. But Kaito didn't return
the greeting. Without any response, he just continued to sleep.
That was right…. He had been continuously sleeping for two years.
"Well then, it'd be bad if a stranger disturbs father and daughter. I'll be
at the coffee shop. Till what time are you gonna be here, Ayase-chan?"
"I have the match in the afternoon, so I'll leave at noon."
"Okay~ Then, I'll return somewhere around that time. See ya~"
Her aunt left th
www.asianovel.com
327
e room while waving her hand in bye-bye.
She was such a cheerful person whenever Ayase saw her. Ayase wished
she would share a little bit of that liveliness with her brother.
…No, even father was―
At that moment―
"…Ku…n."
Kaito, who was on the bed, moved his withered lips just a tiny little bit
with trembling weakness.
"Father…."
It was the usual thing. He was whispering the same habitual words. She
couldn't hear his voice. It was not in a voice which could be heard.
However, Ayase remembered the movements of those lips.
(Sorry.)
"…Tsk!"
Krrr. Ayase's teeth ground together. Ayase bore the feelings of sorrow
and vexation, which was almost enough to make her shout, by grinding
her teeth. From that day, Kaito had always continued to apologize to
Ayase. That he was not able to protect. That he was not able to entrust.
All alone, eternally within that rainy season.
　※　※　※
Listen well, Ayase. Never lose your pride no matter what. Our sword is
the power to kill people. You people's gifts are the power to surpass
other people. That is why you cannot lose your pride. If you lose it, your
www.asianovel.com
328
actions will just turn into mere violence. Always be polite, help the weak,
and hate the wicked. Never ever let yourself be tied by your own power,
and no matter what kind of opponent, always face them fair and square.
Become a knight that won't be a shame to others, or to your own self.
Those were the words that Ayase's father, the 'Last Samurai' Ayatsuji
Kaito, always told her. The responsibility of those who had power. Kaito
understood it so well that he was able to impart the sword and its morals
into Ayase who was born as a Blazer. To make sure that she would not
become a cheap and arrogant human drunk on her own power.
Kaito's training, even if she had said it with flattery, was not a gentle
one. Harsh. One could very well say that it was harsh. But, even so…
Ayase loved the strength that Kaito talked about. She loved the gallant
back of her father when he was swinging his sword. She loved Kaito's big
and rough hand that used to caress her head whenever she showed
growth.
A small dojo, about ten disciples, her father, and herself. By no means
was it a luxurious lifestyle, but there was warmth in that flow of time.
It was a time filled with happiness. Ayase wished from the bottom of her
heart that such a time would always continue.
But, that wish of her's was cruelly crushed. On that rainy day, two years
back…. By a single man who barged in on her daily life.
　※　※　※
It had been two months after Ayase enrolled in Hagun Academy. The
rainy season had just arrived.　The season where the sky was covered by
heavy rain clouds and even the wind felt damp and humid.
After class had finished, without returning to the dorm, Ayase was
holding an umbrella within the rain and was moving towards her house's
www.asianovel.com
329
dojo. Her purpose was of course, to learn swordsmanship that she, no

matter what, just wouldn't be able to learn at school.
When Ayase was in the first year of her middle school, Kaito was
diagnosed with a heart disease that was impossible to cure even with
cutting-edge medical treatment, and now he was barely able to swing a
sword. The last time Kaito held the sword was when Ayase's admission
into Hagun was decided. It was to entrust her with the secret technique
that he himself had developed. To be blunt, his body was no longer in
the condition to swing a sword. But, in the dojo, there were disciples who
learned the Ayatsuji single-blade style from Kaito. Even if they were few
in numbers, they were still warriors not unlike Ayase, whom from a
young age had learned the sword under the Last Samurai.
Among them, Sugawara from cram school, although a far cry from Kaito,
was way stronger than Ayase. That was why for Ayase to receive
training from him, she traveled to her home three times a week.
Because she wanted to become strong enough quickly to be able to use
the secret technique that her father had entrusted her with.
Thus, commuting had, more or less, become a routine.
But, on that day, after passing through the left, opened gate for
disciples, she met with a variant that was not supposed to exist within
her daily life.
"Eh?"
The one she encountered was a tall youth who was holding an umbrella.
His hair was dyed in a light color, and there was a cigarette in his mouth.
His gaze was sharp like a hungry wolf, and a tattoo of a skull could be
seen from inside the untidy uniform of Donrou Academy. A youth with an
atrocious yet brutal appearance who was probably worlds apart from the
appreciative world of dojos or martial arts.
Ayase, who was normally no good with the opposite sex, stepped back
without thinking upon seeing the overbearing appearance of the
teenager.
www.asianovel.com
330
"…Huhu."
The boy, Kurashiki Kuraudo, laughed at that as if to tease her.
"See ya."
And disappeared into the gray town covered with clouds.
"Who was that person…?"
Why did someone with such a suspicious appearance come out of her
house? To boot, someone who was wearing Donrou Academy's uniform.
In other words, he was a Blazer. He should have no business with a
swordsmanship dojo. Did he stop by to get directions or something?
While thinking that, Ayase started walking towards the dojo inside the
house.
And―
"Shit! I won't forgive that bastard!"
The voice of Sugawara, who could be said to be Ayase's childhood

friend, resounded within the dojo. Wondering what happened, Ayase
hurriedly entered the dojo after sliding the door open.
Inside the dojo the usual energetic sounds of swords could not be heard.
Rather, including Sugawara, about seven disciples were standing still,
doing their best to hold back their rage and shock. Their instructor,
Kaito, was kneeling as well while keeping his eyes closed with a difficult
expression on his face.
"What is going on? Did something happen?"
Ayase asked Sugawara.
"Just now, some strange punk just suddenly intruded on us, and asked
for a match with the title of this dojo at stake."
"A dojo challenge, was it?"
"Yeah, but Sensei's body is already worn-out, and above all the Ayatsuji
www.asianovel.com
331
single-blade style forbids such matches with stakes."
Ayase also knew of that. The sword of Ayatsuji existed to protect. Kaito
had always talked about it. It was a sword meant not to cause useless
scuffles, or to show off one's strength. Under that notion, the Ayatsuji
single-blade style forbade any and all fights except for official matches.
"That is why, Instructor had refused the match, and then…."
"That bastard insulted Instructor by calling him a coward, fiasco, and

failure, and then he even spat on his face!"
"Even though he was just a mere punk! Acting high and mighty just
because he can use some ability… kuh."
Disciples started raising their angry voices one after another. Since the
time of their childhood, they had been visiting the dojo frequently, and
they respected Kaito as if he were their own father. That's why they
probably could not forgive that Kaito was made fun of.
Ayase shared that feeling. Someone had spat on her father's face. Just
by hearing that alone her body's temperature had risen two times.
"Damn it, his footprints are still there. To think he came to a sacred dojo
with his shoes on… tch. If Master's body was in perfect condition, that
brat would have gotten his ass handed to him…."
"That is incorrect, Nitta."
Kaito responded in a sharp voice upon the words that one of his pupils
said.
"I couldn't have accepted even if my body was in a perfect condition,

because the Ayatsuji's sword exists to protect people. It is not a sword
that should be swung for useless scuffles. This is not an era to protect
people with the sword, but that purpose should not be forsaken or
abandoned."
"Y-yes! I am sorry! I will reflect on this with all of my spirit."
www.asianovel.com
332
Nitta bowed to the reprimand, which was filled with a peaceful yet sharp
tone, of Kaito.
"Good. Others too, all of you have stopped their hand. As a punishment
practice swing a thousand times!"
After explaining Ayatsuji's sword philosophy, Kaito swiftly changed the

atmosphere of the place. The disciples replied with "Osu!" and followed
the order. With that the usual liveliness returned to the dojo.
"Well then, Ayase-chan, hurry up and change into dojo clothes. After all,
I can't let Ayase-chan turn into a Blazer like that who's drunk by his own
power. I'll train you properly today, too."
"Yes, please take care of me!"
Ayase finally relaxed after seeing that the dojo had regained its energy,
and hurried to the locker room.
But, on her way… she smelled a scent that she never smelled inside the
dojo. That was the smell of tobacco left behind by him. That lingering
scent would always, always coil around Ayase's beloved daily life like a
snake with its menacing tongue out.
And worse, that premonition was right on.
　※　※　※
The next day. Just like yesterday, Ayase came to the dojo within the
annoying rain.
"Hello~ …Huh?"
After greeting and opening the door of the dojo, she found Kaito, who
was sitting on a cushion.
"It's only you, father? It's unusual for the others to be later than me."
www.asianovel.com
333
"That's right, it's a first for all of them to be late at the same time."
Kaito tilted his head, puzzled. Although all of them were never late
together, there were times where one or two of them would come late. It
was probably a coincidence that all of them were late together.
"Well, they'll come around sooner or later. Now, since we're finally alone
together after a long time, I'll personally see to your sword practice."
"I am happy that you will see it, but… you're not allowed to swing the
sword yourself, got it? Since Father is sick."
"Ayase is such a worrywart. Don't worry, I'll just look it over. My body
isn't in good condition because of the continuous rain these past few
days."
Ayase decided to show Kaito the stances before trying the secret
technique, which she learned from him when she enrolled into Hagun
Academy, while waiting for the other disciples. Ayase aimed her wooden
sword, and opened her stance a tiny little bit. She lowered her waist a
bit and released strength from her shoulders. She traced the movements
of Kaito from within her memory of that day. One by one, carefully.
But―
"No."
Kaito immediately rebuked.
"Don't loosen your hand when you release strength from the shoulders.
Tighten your wrists more, but don't put too much force. All while keeping
the stances in mind."
"Th-That is difficult."
"If you can't do it, then you won't be able to master the secret
technique. I'll show you how it's done one more time."
After saying that Kaito reached for the wooden sword that was setup on
the wall, but―
www.asianovel.com
334
*Stare*
"…."
*Stare―*
"…I get it, I get it. I won't swing it, okay."
Kaito surrendered by raising both of his hands up to Ayase, who was

looking at him from the back with a look of reproach in her eyes.
"For goodness sake, you really resemble your late mother in that regard.
Your mother, too, reproached me by sending glares like those rather
than saying it with her own mouth."
"It's only natural, because Mother taught me that if Father ever tried to
do something stupid, I can stop him by doing that."
"It's not funny to be dominated by both generations of mother and

daughter."
Kaito sighed once, and moved towards Ayase's back. He hugged her
from behind and held on to her hands, which were gripping the wooden
sword.
"Listen well: keep your wrists at this angle. The vital point behind this
secret technique is not to disturb the stances by inserting too much
power."
While explaining the vital point of the secret technique, which he had
entrusted her with when she was going to go to Hagun, Kaito was
simultaneously helping Ayase with her posture. Feeling the sensation of
rough and stiff palms that were wrapped around her hands...
…They are big, Father's hands.
Ayase loved that sensation which could not be referred to as gentle.
Now that I think about it…. It's been a long time since the he last taught
me this way.
www.asianovel.com
335
"…Fufu."
When she became conscious of that, for some reason she became
extremely happy. Ayase squeaked out a smile.
"What happened? Laughing all of a sudden."
"It's nothing. I just thought it's been long time since Father taught me
various things in this manner. I was somewhat happy about it."
Ayase suddenly leaned on Kaito's thick chest and brought her face
closer.
www.asianovel.com
336
*Ba-bump Ba-bump* While listening to her beloved father's heartbeat―
"…It would be nice if such a gentle time continues forever."
She whispered to herself.
"…."
Words from Kaito didn't follow. Of course, because Kaito knew that wish
couldn't come true. Of course, Ayase, too, knew that. Kaito no longer
had very long to live. The time when this heartbeat, which she was
listening to right now, would stop was steadily approaching. That is why
Kaito had taught the immature Ayase the secret technique which she
could not handle right now.
For how many more years would Father be able to live?
She had already made her resolve to part with him. But that was why
Ayase wished that the last day to be as tender as this moment.
-And that wish was betrayed in the cruelest of ways.
In that moment, the sliding door of the dojo suddenly opened. Ayase and
Kaito turn their eyes over to the entrance, thinking that finally the
disciples had come. Certainly, there was one of the disciples there. It
was Sugawara.
But―
"Su-Sugawara-san―!"
Ayase's face turned pale in an instant. That was because Sugawara was
there in a form that was painful to look at with bandages and gauze all
over his body and face.
"Those injuries, just what happened?"
Kaito, who was shocked too, rushed to Sugawara's side.
Upon seeing his instructor run up to him, Sugawara for almost burst into
www.asianovel.com
337
tears, and...
"Instructor…. I, I am so sorry!"
Just like that prostrated, almost like hitting his head on the floor of the
dojo. Although his face couldn't be seen, his sobbing voice could be
heard.
Kaito immediately understood that it wasn't something trivial.
"Raise your head. These injuries… it seems you didn't get these by
falling down or something. Just what happened?"
"Th-That is, we were done in by that man who came by yesterday…."
"What…!?"
"Yesterday night, when we were on our way back from dojo, he was
waiting to ambush us seven…. Then, all of sudden he attacked us with a
stick! That guy is insane! Without any hesitation he tried to smash other
people's heads. He is insane, mad I tell you…. That's why, with no other
way out, all of us fought back, but…."
Sugawara sobbed heavily once at that point, and―
"We were helpless! All seven of us together weren't even able to touch
him when he wasn't using his ability, nor was he even covering his body
with mana."
"…!"
Ayase gulped, shocked upon hearing those words. Including Sugawara,

other disciples too, like Ayase, had been learning the sword of Ayatsuji
since their childhood―and for them to be that helpless against
someone.
That guy, he was that strong….
"Even though we were trained by Instructor for so many years… we

were played around with by that delinquent! I am very sorry!"
www.asianovel.com
338
"You don't have to apologize anymore! More importantly, are the others
all right!?"
"…Nitta was beaten to a pulp and that's why she was treated with a
capsule, but all of the others were hospitalized. "
Capsules could only be used by claiming health insurance; otherwise it

would be very costly. Therefore, it seemed within the seven of them,
with Sugawara and Nitta out, five of them were still confined to bed. The
ones with severe injuries were diagnosed with injuries such as their arms
would never return to normal, et cetera.
After confessing all of that, at last Sugawara raised his head.
"Sensei… we were able to come this far because we admired you. We

wanted become proud men like Sensei, but… I really don't want to say
this but just what were we doing for so many years…!?"
He asked Kaito while weeping.
"…."
Upon seeing her elder-pupil's miserable figure, Ayase was at a loss for
words. The head coach, Sugawara who taught Ayase the sword, couldn't
be seen anywhere. Those eyes were stained with fear and despair. His
heart had been twisted so much that he won't be able to return to his
usual self anymore. Wrong, it was not just Sugawara―
"I am sorry. We won't touch the sword from now on…."
While crying heavily, Sugawara pulled resignation letters for seven

people from his pocket. Yes, just like Sugawara here, the other six, who
were not present, also had their hearts broken.
"Cruel…."
Why did he do something like this? How can someone do something like
this? Even though everyone gave their best since childhood and walked
straight down the path of the sword. How can someone play around with
peoples' hearts and break them? Ayase could not comprehend it.
www.asianovel.com
339
And the man who did such incomprehensible things―
"Haha! I came around at an interesting time."
""!?""
He appeared in the dojo as though he was aiming for such a timing.
"To think everyone quit, maybe I bullied them a bit too much."
"Hi-hiiiii!"
The moment Sugawara saw that figure, he screamed like a girl flapping
his four limbs to hurry inside the dojo.
"Hey, hey, don't run away like that. You'll hurt my feelings."
Kuraudo stepped inside the dojo while laughing in a vulgar manner.
"D-Don't come, please don't come inside, hi-hiiiiii!"
"S-Stop! He's getting scared!"
Not being able to see the pathetic figure of her comrade who had always
walked down the path of the sword with her, Ayase stepped forward to
protect Sugawara.
But her shoulder was grabbed by a rough hand. It was Kaito.
"What business do you have here?"
"The same business as yesterday."
"I thought I had refused."
"I just thought if I drop by today I'll get a different answer. Hahaha!"
"I see. So, just to drag me out you did such things to my disciples?"
"Ya. But yesterday I wasn't able to get my hands on that woman there."
"…Why?"
www.asianovel.com
340
"Huh?"
"Why do you do such things? Aren't you a Blazer? Be it school or the

Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, you should not be lacking in opponents
wherever you run wild. In spite of that why do you obsess with me so
much?"
"Don't ask me something weird again, old man. Does the edge of a
warrior's heart dull when he retires?"
"…!"
At those words, Kaito slightly widened his eyes.
"Haha…. Well, it's all good. The reason is simple, it's because I want to
show off my strength, my power. It does not matter if they are Blazers or
normal people. I want to show it to every single one who catches my
interest!"
Ayase burned with anger at Kuraudo's motive, which he had just spoken
about as though he was snarling at Kaito.
"For something so worthless… you did such cruel things!"
"Worthless? Ha! What is? I just want to get it on with someone strong, I
want to crush strong people. Aren't feelings like that natural?"
"Don't mess with me!"
She wouldn't stand around as this guy did whatever he wanted.
"It doesn't matter how many times you come, the answer will still be no!
This is not a place where someone like you can just barge in on, because
we don't swing our swords around just to show off our strength! Father,
let's call the police immediately!"
But, Kaito whispered.
"No, I can't let it go like this. The Ayatsuji single-blade style dojo accepts
your challenge. Whoever gets in the first two strikes wins the match. We
will only use wooden swords. Real swords are not allowed, got it?"
www.asianovel.com
341
Of all things, Ayatsuji Kaito went ahead and accepted Kuraudo's

challenge.
"Wh-Wha, Father!!!"
"Se-Sensei!"
The moment they heard of his motive to accept Kuraudo's challenge, the
two disciples, whose faces had turned blue, tried to stop Kaito.
"Please stop it, Instructor! You shouldn't fight with someone like this!
Above all, your heart…!"
"That's right, Father! You won't be able to fight with that kind of body! If
you want to do it that bad, then I will fight in your stead!"
Kaito's daughter, Ayase, and even Sugawara, who had curled up with
fear of Kuraudo, tried to stop Kaito desperately. But Kaito smiled slightly
at that.
"Thank you, you two. I take pride in the kindness of you two who worry
about me, but that is precisely why―"
The words that were spoken before had been burned into Kaito's mind.
「Just what were we doing for so many years…!?」
"There is no way I can forgive this guy who hurt you all!"
He couldn't leave this to others. He had to defeat this man with his own
two hands. Kaito stared at Kuraudo like an ogre, and in his eyes there
resided resolve and determination.
Upon seeing that expression, Ayase was at a loss for words. She had
already understood it, that now he would not be stopped with her words.
"…I understand. I won't stop Father if he is willing to go that far. I, too,

will see this through as the judge."
www.asianovel.com
342
"Yes, I will leave it to you."
"Win at all costs… Father."
A violent voice called out to Ayase, who was wishing as though praying,
from the side.
"Hey, if you're done talking then let's get started already. I've got tired
of waiting."
"…I know."
Ayase frowned at the voice she didn't want to hear, then hit the ground
with her heel and threw a wooden sword at the demanding Kuraudo.
"Haha, what a violent woman."
"Rules are, like Father said, the first one to get two strikes on his
opponent wins. The weapons of this match are wooden swords. The use
of mana is forbidden. Is that clear?"
"Yeah, it wouldn't have any meaning if it's not a match on equal

grounds."
Kuraudo's canines gleamed like fangs when he smiled. His eyes were,
now, looking only at Kaito.
On the other hand, was Kaito concentrating? He was just standing there
with the wooden sword in his right hand, and with his eyes closed.
It seems that both had completed their preparations. That's why, Ayase
as the judge―
"Then, both of you stand in front of each other. Start!"
The match of those two had started.
　※　※　※
"Haha! Here I come!"
www.asianovel.com
343
The moment when 'start' was shouted, Kuraudo ran towards Kaito,
covered in winds. He obliterated the distance by pure leg strength, and
swung his sword down on Kaito's head. There wasn't even a trace of
technique in that single stroke, which ripped the atmosphere. He had
not transmitted power from his legs, nor used lats by closing his armpit;
he didn't do any of those.
It was a wild swing with just the power of his arm behind it. Obviously, it
was a sword play belonging to an amateur.
Fast!
Even from the eyes of Kaito, who was a master, that swing seemed
abnormal. He concluded that it would be dangerous to receive it upfront.
Kaito quickly escaped the trajectory of the slash by sliding his feet to the
side.
In that moment, Kuraudo's wooden sword grazed the tip of Kaito's nose,
and split the floor of dojo.
"What monstrous strength…!"
Ayase, the judge, raised her voice, feeling awed. It couldn't be helped
because a slash, which was capable of splitting the floor, had grazed her
father's face.
But, Kaito was different. He purposefully let it graze him. Adjusting the
distance by sliding your feet was a basic skill of swordsmen. He did so,
because it was to keep the opened distance short for him to counter. A
full swing enough to split the floor; of course, the opponent wouldn't be
able to take defensive stances soon enough to block the counter. That
single moment becomes the deciding factor in a match with a master as
an opponent!
And countering was Ayatsuji single-blade style's forte.
The moment when the tip of Kuraudo's sword plunged into the floor,
Kaito slide his foot forward shortening the distance by half a step. That
was Kaito's attack range.
www.asianovel.com
344
"―!"
Kaito let out a small sigh and, this time, he was the one who attacked.
Aiming for the same body area as Kuraudo, the head, he brought down
his sword. But Kaito's swing was beautiful, incomparable with Kuraudo's
barbaric swing, and faster. That speed was the same as light's. Even if
he was sick, he had been still known as the Last Samurai in the past. The
extraordinary genius. The very idea of comparing his sword play with an
amateur's was foolish. Kuraudo, who had missed on his very first attack,
could not escape the fate of being hit by that swing.
Or so it was supposed to be.
"Hahaha!"
*Thump*
Kaito's hands became numb after receiving the recoil of his own attack.
It was not the head of Kuraudo that he felt he had hit. It was the wooden
sword of Kuraudo that was launched at Kaito's attack. He repelled it with
his own sword. Kaito's bone cracked because of that impact.
"You seem to be surprised, old man. Did you think you would be able to
wrap it up like that?"
"…Yes. To tell you the truth, I didn't think you would repel it."
That was truly a surprise. One could say it was completely unexpected.
But Kaito wasn't just some inexperienced swordsman to be shocked by
every move of his opponent.
That's some instincts he's got there.
It seems he had predicted Kaito's counter. That reaction speed could not
be explained any other way. It was beyond the speed of humans.
However, it was not a problem even if he stopped a move. Kaito still had
tricks up his sleeves.
"Here! I'll return the favor!"
www.asianovel.com
345
Again, he swung down his sword just like before without any beauty,
with the same speed and at the same place.
Obviously, that power was truly dreadful. There was no doubt that his
wooden sword would get crushed if he received it upfront.
Even so, Kaito received it with his wooden sword. Was he not able to
escape? No, this was Kaito's plan. If his counters were not going to work,
then he didn't need to dodge the attacks.
The moment the two wooden swords clashed, before his wooden sword
could break, Kaito moved his wrist, and changed the angle of the
wooden blade with which he received the attack, and let the impact of
the attack out.
Because of that, Kuraudo's wooden sword slid out and he lost his
posture.
Dodge and receiving are just a part primitive defense mechanism.

Martial arts exist on a higher level. It creates groundbreaking defensive
techniques.
In other words, that was a deflection. It involves receiving the

opponent's attack and then using that same attack's power to parry it
off. With it the opponent floats; he loses his balance and a decisive
opening is forcibly created. And this time for certain, Kaito seized that
opening.
"Ha… ha…."
The moment when the judge, Ayase, confirmed the state of affairs―
This feeling….
After feeling the resistance from the strike, Kaito felt his heart throb.
…What is this feeling?
"As expected of Instructor! Your movements didn't seem like a sick

person!"
www.asianovel.com
346
"Father… amazing….! As expected, Father is amazing!"
The disciples raised their voices in delight after seeing him score the
first point. To that, Kaito smiled at them concealing the inexplicable bad
feeling that was welling up inside his heart, and then moved his gaze
back towards the enemy.
Kuraudo was standing up while holding his side.
"Hahaha… As one would expect of the Last Samurai, this is the first time
I've received such sharp blow. However… is this all you've got? ―If so,
you'll die, old man."
Even after receiving the first strike, Kuraudo still did not lose his fighting
spirit. The light in his eyes, still burning and hungry, pierced Kaito.
"As if. It starts from here on, brat."
"Good… then, I'll be coming at you seriously, too!"
While smiling like a brute, Kuraudo once again closed the distance by
charging in with pure leg strength, and for the third time, swung his
sword downwards.
He doesn't learn…! Such an amateurish move.
Certainly he predicted and parried the counter. Those moves were

something. But, he just swings his attacks around with emotions and
brute strength. That kind of sword play, with just power behind it, didn't
pose any threat to an excellent swordsman.
I'll end it with this…!
Kaito, once again, took the stance for deflection with his sword at his left
side. He'd deflect the attack, and finish it. Kaito, Ayase, who was
watching from the side, and Sugawara, too, believed that.
At that moment, Kuraudo's wooden sword disappeared like mist.
Wha…!?
www.asianovel.com
347
In that instant, the sound of Kaito's ribs breaking echoed inside the dojo.
　※　※　※
Kaito fell down after being hit in the torso by Kuraudo's wooden sword.
He violently convulsed, but Kuraudo got a fair point in, to which no one
could complain about.
However, Ayase didn't have the composure to calmly announce the

point, because on the floor, Kaito was suffering from lung hemorrhage
while holding his side. The amount of blood being lost was excessive. It
was obvious from one look that his internal organs had ruptured.
Realizing that, Ayase ran over to Kaito with a pale face.
"Father! Are you all right!?"
"Don't come!"
But, Kaito, while still spewing blood, stopped Ayase who was
approaching him with a loud and strong voice.
"The match has not ended yet…! If you can't judge fairly then step
back!"
"This is not the time to be saying such things!"
"AYASE!"
Kaito, who was still spewing blood, shouted at Ayase who was still
coming towards him, having ignored his words. Ayase was scolded and
shouted at multiple times in the past, but this time it was entirely
different. She felt fear, as though her heart was directly attacked. His
shout was like a wild animal's roar.
"This is my battle! Don't interfere!"
"A… a… Fa… ther!?"
Ayase lost her standing at Kaito's serious shout that she had never
heard before.
www.asianovel.com
348
"Don't worry! …I'll definitely win!"
Kaito stood up while spilling blood from his mouth. His red eyes were
fixated at just one point, towards Kuraudo. His burning fighting spirit
seething.
"Here I come! Boyyyy!!!"
Kaito dashed.
"Haha! The result will be the same no matter how many times you try."
Kuraudo took him head on. For the third time their swords clashed.
However, it was just one-sided now. Kaito had already suffered a fatal
wound. With his offense and defense it was becoming clear that he had
rusted due to not having held the sword for several years.
He was being pushed back. He was being pushed back mercilessly by

random swings, which didn't contain even an ounce of beauty or
technique and were only swung with pure, brute force. Now, he could
not even attack, and he was just barely parrying the random attacks.
And, to deliver the ending blow to Kaito, now, whose entire body was
covered in wounds, Kuraudo once again released the same attack that
took one point from Kaito before. Aiming for the torso.
Kaito quickly took a defensive stance to that. A stance intending to

receive the attack. However, just before clashing with Kaito's wooden
sword, Kuraudo's wooden sword once again disappeared like mist and
hit Kaito's body.
This time it was swung down on his skull.
It was incomprehensible. How did a sword, swung towards the torso,

come from above the head. That action had probably surpassed the
abilities of humans. Was it some kind of trick? They could not
understand it. No one could tell what it was.
However, the wooden sword, which swung down, certainly existed above
Kaito's head and mercilessly crushed his skull. Or so it was supposed to
www.asianovel.com
349
be.
"What!?"
That strike which was supposed to be the decisive blow didn't strike
Kaito's skull and ended up falling towards his nape. The attack broke his
collarbone. Kaito barely avoided it so that it won't become a point.
"Kuh…. You can't call this a point… boy!"
"Haha, you're just someone who failed to die! Don't struggle!"
After kicking Kaito in the stomach, and widening the distance between
them, Kuraudo once again resumed his violent barrage of attacks. Even
if an attack on the collarbone didn't count as a point, it didn't change the
fact that it drained Kaito's stamina. Kaito's movements were now dulled
to the point they were incomparable from before, and they lacked their
usual brilliance, and then uncountable blows were delivered to Kaito.
The sharp attacks of the wooden sword broke his bones, cut his skin,
and splashed his blood all over the dojo. Even then… even then, Kaito
didn't let him hit the places that would give away the point. Even when
his whole body was covered in blood, he still stood on his two legs and
continued to fight.
…Why!?
Ayase could not comprehend Kaito's actions. It was obvious who was
going to win. Even so, why didn't they stop fighting? Why didn't he
surrender?
"Stop… stop already!"
Sounds of flesh being smashed echoed.　And every time they echoed,

Kurauｄo's red-dyed wooden sword splattered blood.
"Hahahahahahahahahahahaha!"
Kuraudo, who was covered in blood, laughed. His laughter resounded.
Now, Kaito was just being hit around. It was no longer about victory or
www.asianovel.com
350
defeat, it was no longer about the match. Ayase broke into tears, and
could no longer see what kind of expression Kaito was making or if he
was even conscious at all.
If she didn't stop this.
If she didn't stop this.
If she didn't stop this, her father would be killed!
Ayase understood that, but, even so she could not move. Even when
Kaito's blood soiled her clothes, and even when Kaito's teeth broke and
got stuck to his cheek. She was not able to gather power in her waist
because of Kaito's roar from before.
"Stop, please stop it! I don't need this dojo! Just please stop hitting
Father!"
Ayase could only scream. But, Ayase's scream… didn't reach the two
who were standing on the verge of death. Kaito still didn't surrender,
and Kuraudo didn't stop swinging his sword.
"―"
In an instant, Kaito, whose entire body was covered in blood, unleashed

a final strike. He aimed his wooden sword from between his eyes
towards Kuraudo, and advanced.
"Ooooooooooooooooo!!!"
"!"
Did he sense something from the dying prey who could only defend
pointer blows? Kuraudo's expression stiffened. But Kuraudo didn't
retreat rather he swung his wooden sword down with all his might. He
aimed for Kaito's head who was advancing towards him.
Even towards the nearing wooden swords that was tearing the air, Kaito
didn't stop his advances. No, rather he did not even move his wooden
sword that was held between his eyes, and he didn't take precaution
www.asianovel.com
351
towards the lighting like slash that's coming down from above.
It was suicidal attack. The meaning of that seemingly reckless conduct―
That stance is―!
Ayase knew it. That was the result of the Last Samurai Ayatsuji Kaito's
entire life, the secret technique of Ayatsuji's sword. The only hidden
technique capable of breaking this situation.
But… there is no way Kaito, who had become weak due to illness and
injured in the battle, would be able to use it.
"Ssstttttoooooooppppppppp!!!"
The merciless attack broke Kaito's skull and consciousness.
"Ah…."
The second point was taken. The moment that was settled, Kaito's body
fell to the floor.
"Aaaaaaaa!!!"
Ayase ran towards Kaito, half crazed. She called out to him numerous
times, but Kaito didn't respond. Kaito's mouth was just spilling out fresh
blood.
"No, nooooo!"
"…Hmm, this is boring. This got settled pretty quickly."
With a *Clack*, Kuraudo threw the wooden sword he was using in front
of Ayase. It was dyed dark from blood, and there were a few cracks here
and there due to having broken so many bones. Upon seeing the state of
the wooden sword, Ayase's consciousness got covered in red because of
the amount of killing intent she was emitting. That hard wooden sword
had continued to hit her father until it became like this.
www.asianovel.com
352
"You fienddddd!!!"
Having lost all reason, Ayase charged towards Kuraudo after

materializing Hizume.
But the arm that was about to swing Hizume was caught by Kuraudo and
he easily lifted Ayase's body up.
"Don't lose your temper like that, I have no interest in weaklings."
"Let me go! Let me gooooo!"
"First of all, this isn't the time for you to go at it with me, am I right?"
After saying that, Kuraudo threw Ayase on top on Kaito's body.
"Tch!"
With that Ayase, too, remembered what she needed to prioritize and do.
"Sugawara-san! Ambulance! Call an ambulance! Hurry!"
"O-Okay!"
Ayase gave out orders to Sugawara who was standing in a corner of the
dojo. Meanwhile Ayase franticaly tried to wake Kaito by calling out to
him. After looking at those two with a cold and bored look, Kuraudo left
the place, leaving a few words behind while departing.
"Pack up all of your luggage and leave. This place doesn't belong to you
guys anymore."
Ayase gritted her teeth in bitterness. At that moment, Kaito let a sound
resembling a moan from his chest.
"So…r…ry……."
"Father!"
She looked at Kaito, but he was still unconscious. He was just letting out
words of apology like weak sighs.
Part 3
www.asianovel.com
353
Two years ago, on that day, Ayase had lost everything. The dojo's sign,
its land, and everything else was stolen by Kuraudo… and she had not
met with the other disciples ever since.
And, Kaito, too, having been cruelly beaten, had fallen into a coma. He
had still not woken up. Kaito was still inside that nightmarish day, and…
he still continued to apologize till this day.
Sorry, sorry.
To his disciples that he was not able to protect. And to Ayase because he
let everything of the Ayatsuji single-blade style get stolen.
…Father might not able hold on until this winter.
That was the diagnosis that the doctor had given. She had already made
up her resolve when his illness was diagnosed. She already understood
it.
But she just couldn't allow herself to leave her father in that nightmare
for eternity. That alone she could never allow. That's why in these past
two years Ayase had challenged Kuraudo, who had become the new
master of the dojo, numerous times. To reclaim the dojo that her father
risked his life to protect.
However, there was no way that Ayase would be able to win against
Kuraudo, whom even Kaito couldn't beat. Ayase was put down numerous
times by Kuraudo who treated her like a kitten that was trying to play
with a lion.
At first, he was having fun showing his comrades the sight of a pitiful
woman who was desperately trying to defeat him. Maybe he got bored
of it, but recently she was being turned down without being given a
chance to face him. Now, the only way to fight him was for her to appear
in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, and beat Kuraudo who would
appear there, too.
Ayase and Kuraudo were both third years now. The limit of Kaito's life
was approaching. The coming Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival would be
www.asianovel.com
354
her last chance. If she lost, her father's soul would forever be caught in
the darkness of despair. She couldn't forgive that.
Then the only choice left was to use any means necessary to win. To get
results. She would prioritize that above anything else. The means did not
matter. She didn't think it was the right thing to do, but by no means
was she wrong either. If the weak wanted to win against the strong, then
he or she did not have the luxury to choose his or her ways. That was
the reality.
"I will reclaim the dojo at all costs. Even if Kurogane-kun never forgives
me."
…Then, finally, she could say to her father, who was wandering deep
inside the despair, that it was fine now, and he didn't have to apologize
anymore.
Once more, Ayase recalled everything and settled her feelings. She
would no longer waver. She would no longer hesitate. Even if she
couldn't boast to anyone.
She would win at any cost, and get the dojo back, because that was
everything to Ayatsuji Ayase.
Part 4
"Thank you for waiting! It's time, so we will be starting the first match in
the sixth training arena! I, Isogai of the Broadcasting Club, along with
Oreki Yuuri, a homeroom teacher of the first year, will be your
commentators for this match! Oreki-sensei, you seem to be in a good
condition today!"
"It's because it's still the first match~ I will become the same ol' Yuuri
that everyone loves when we get to around the third or so match~ ♪
But, it's still good. I've got about a liter of blood in reserve~"
"I see! It seems there will be a rain of blood in the broadcasting corner
again! Well then, everyone, we will carry out the awaited introductions
of the participants!"
www.asianovel.com
355
The female student of the Broadcasting Club began introducing the first
player.
"First, in the blue corner, with his perfect games; having won ten out of
ten matches, and the one who is now the center of attention, the F-Rank
knight, Kurogane Ikki!"
The audience burst into cheers the moment Ikki showed up in the
stadium. The fans who came to cheer the Failure Knight on were female
students.
"The stadium got filled with shouts the moment he showed up! He has
amazing popularity!"
"Kurogane-kun has lots of female fans―"
"Even though he is so strong despite being a F-Rank, it feels like he isn't

being rewarded!"
"Does Sensei understand this feeling?"
"A little while ago no one took notice of him, and he was just a nobody
who had repeated the same year, but after the changes in Hagun's
system, he stood out after displaying his ability in actual combat and
weaponry. Now, the Failure Knight is considered to be one possible
candidate for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival! What kind of fight will
he show us today!? And, today the one facing him has appeared in the
red corner! With the same splendid record of ten wins out of ten
matches, and wishing for her eleventh victory, the D-Rank third year
knight, Ayatsuji Ayase!"
After Ikki, Ayase appeared, her black hair fluttering.
"For some strange reason she is also from a house that practices the art
of the sword, which is very rare these days, like the contender Kurogane.
They both had won their every match with sword techniques. From the
information provided by Kagami-san from the Wall Newspaper Club it
seems that she is actually a disciple of contender Kurogane who had
been giving her lectures! In other words, today's match is between a
www.asianovel.com
356
master and his disciple! Will the disciple be able to overcome her strong
master!?"
"*Cough* This will become a critical moment for Ayatsuji-san."
"Yes. Unlike contender Kurogane who had fought off competitors like the
Hunter and Runner's High, contender Ayatsuji had won against lower E-
Rank knights. Realistically speaking she was extremely lucky to have
continually won ten matches."
"What kind of Blazer is she~?"
"We have little to no information regarding contender Ayatsuji. We don't

have any data because she didn't participate in last year's competitive
matches even once, and like I said before, she had won her matches
with sword skills alone this year. That is why we don't know what kind of
ability she is hiding up her sleeves! The existence of the trump card that
contender Ayatsuji is hiding will increase the excitement of this match!
Well then, both of them are now on the starting line!"
The two of them faced each other with a distance of twenty meters
between them in the middle of the ring that was about a hundred
meters long. Like it had been announced a little while ago, both of them
were comrades who had practiced the sword and had spent time
together. But, at present, there was no longer such a relationship
between them.
…Such a scary face.
Ayase thought, looking at Ikki's expression. She had never seen such a
strict and grim expression on Ikki's face before. He was mad. At Ayase
who had dirtied herself with a conduct called foul play that a martial
artist should never lay his hands on.
But Ayase didn't feel sorry. Because she had already decided to walk
down this path.
Rather… this is more convenient.
www.asianovel.com
357
Ikki's mana had not completely recovered because of Ayase's

preparations. He should not be able to use Ittou Shura anymore. On top
of that, Ikki was clearly straining himself. That was not his usual posture,
she could easily see that.
Anger robbed his composure, and lack of composure always connected

to the decline of potential. Since the difference between them was
obvious, she had to remove whatever was removable from Ikki's fighting
power. That is why, this could be said to be a pleasant byproduct of her
actions.
Furthermore… Ayase had a trap that could very well be called a trump
card. She had already prepared it at dawn before the face off with Ikki.
Now that he has lost his composure, he might just jump into that trap.
"Now then, Everyone, please cheer them on! MATCH START!"
Part 5
The moment the buzzer to start the match was hit―
"―!"
With the reaction speed of a sprinter, the swordsman with the black
katana rushed towards Ayase. Bending his body low, a sprint like a gale
that used his entire body's springs and not just leg strength. It was a
complete surprise attack, raising the curtains of the match.
Ayase, who hadn't yet taken a good hold on the red Japanese
sword Hizume, would not be able to counter it.
But, that was only if they were just swordsmen. The two of them were
Blazers!
"You fell for it!"
Along with her voice, Ayase's device Hizume released a red light,
resembling fresh blood, from the blade of her sword.
www.asianovel.com
358
―Blood flew from Ikki's entire body.
"Guhh, ahhhhh!"
Ikki fell while shouting in pain. Upon examination, Ikki's entire body was
covered in wounds made by long slashes.
"Wh, wha wha wha wha what was that just nowwwwww!? Suddenly
contender Kurogane's body has been hacked up! Just what the heck
happened!?"
"What!? What happened!? There is blood coming out of the Failure

Knight!"
The audience was stirred by the sudden turn of events. No one

understood what happened in that moment.
However, only a Blazer can do something like slice-and-dice an

opponent who was far away. That was the ability of Ayatsuji Ayase's
Device Hizume.
My ability is to open the wounds given by the blade of Hizume.
By manipulating the wounds given by her sword at will, her ability

allowed her to make any kind of small wound into a fatal one. In other
words it was an ability to deepen vital wounds.
However, this was only when it was used on humans. Her ability could
also be used on the atmosphere. By manipulating the parts of the
atmosphere that were cut by the blade of Hizume she could instantly, or
after a certain time, create blades of vacuum.
That was her Noble Art, Mark of the Wind.
Before dawn, and before she went to meet with Ikki, Ayase had come to
this sixth training arena, which was to become the stage for her match,
and laid down the land mines of slashes by cutting up the entire ring
with Hizume.
www.asianovel.com
359
I've laid out more than a hundred of these marks all over the ring. Even
if Kurogane-kun is a master in seeing through things, there is no way
even he can defend against attacks that can't be seen! In reality, he just
easily fell for one of my traps.
Of course, this was against the rules. It wouldn't be a problem if she

marked around during the match, but it was completely against the
rules to set up traps on the stage before the match had even begin.
But, because the kamaitachi couldn't be seen, it was hard to notice the
trick. She was worried that Oreki, who was a mage knight, might be able
to see through it. But Oreki still hadn't called off the match due to foul
play. Then―
I can do this!
She had outwitted Oreki. Ayase certainly felt the attack hit.
The vacuum blades created by Mark of the Wind was a byproduct of

conceptual magic. Honestly, it lacked the power to kill the opponent, and
thus was not a decisive move. But a slash of Hizume was a different
story. With Ayase's ability, the match would be decided if Ikki received
even a scratch from the blade of Hizume, because she could make any
kind of wound, no matter how small it was, and open up and tear the
flesh until the bone to make it fatal.
In other words, Ayase's goal was to corner Ikki with Mark of the
Wind and then slash him once with Hizume.
If I can do that, then I'll be able to win.
The problem was, when could she charge in to deliver the wound?
Ikki was no average swordsman. Ayase understood it the best due to

directly taking classes from him. If she made one wrong move, she
would be defeated instead. She had given him some damage with that
surprise attack, but that didn't make him fall down, it only stopped his
charge. He still had his guard up to at least fend off attacks even while
he was wounded.
www.asianovel.com
360
…That's why, it's too early. It can't be helped, and his actions would
mean only one thing if Kurogane-kun doesn't charge at me now.
His charge had been stopped, and in return it ended up with him
receiving heavy wounds. There was a breather for a while to reconfirm
his emotions and posture. Then―
"Oh, contender Kurogane took a step back! Has he decided to retreat

and reconfirm the situation before the unknown slash!?"
I'll aim for that!
"Gahhhh!?"
"Ahh!? How could this be? Contender Kurogane was slashed from behind
this time! What is going on in that ring!?"
Ayase had created a prison out of slashes. There was nowhere to run.
Ikki finally fell to his knees after suddenly being slashed from behind.
A complete opening, and that was for Ayase―
A once in a lifetime chance!!!
She would end it here; with that in mind, Ayase rushed forth towards
Ikki.
"Contender Ayatsuji takes the offense the moment Contender Kurogane

fell to his knees! This is bad! He won't be able to demonstrate his prized
sword technique in that position!"
Ayase had the choice to drag out the battle since she had created the
prison of slashes, but she was afraid.
Kurogane-kun was able to beat even that Hunter.
And he didn't just beat him. The important thing here was the fact that
he managed to beat Hunter after receiving all of his attacks and even
broke that famous Area Invisible.
In that fight Ikki was not able to see Hunter until the very end. Despite
www.asianovel.com
361
that, the Worst One still caught Hunter and defeated him. Ikki had
frightening insight. With that it wouldn't be odd for him to trace Ayase's
thoughts back and see through the places that had Marks of the Wind.
She wouldn't think about it if it was someone ordinary, but Kurogane Ikki
just might do it. Even if she dragged out the match and chipped his
stamina off little by little, it'd be bad if he managed to recover mentally
during that.
The frightening part about the Worst One wasn't his physical strength
but his mental power that supported his insight.
That's why―I'll charge in now! It'd be fine if I just hurt him a bit! The
match would be decided with just that!
"Haaaaaaa!!!"
"And contender Ayatsuji fiercely attacks! Rush, rush, ruuuuush! She is

raining down slashes by the scarlet blade at contender Kurogane, who is
on his knees! Is blocking the attacks in that unstable position the best
contender Kurogane can do!? Will he get sliced by the rain of slashes
just like that!? …No!? Wh-What a thing! Contender Kurogane is
completely defending against the rain of red slashes despite being at a
disadvantage and in an unstable position with the blade of Intetsu! He is
not letting even a single slash from the blade which keeps falling down
on him from above pass!"
…Kuh…!
She couldn't reach him. Even though all she needed to do was scratch
him a little bit, that little bit seemed so far away. Ayase was astonished
at Ikki who was, despite being in a disadvantaged position, blocking all
of her attacks by using techniques that relied on the wrists alone.
As expected… of the knight who was even called the Crownless Sword
King by some. He wouldn't let her win easily. Moreover, Ikki stood up
while blocking the rain of slashes.
"Haa!"
www.asianovel.com
362
"Contender Kurogane, while blocking the sword strikes from his

opponent in that position, stands up and finally counterattacks!"
He launched a wide and big slash to her head.
It wasn't Ikki's style to strike with power alone, but that was all a part of
his plan.
―This was not a counterattack like the commentator had said.
Even if he was able to make a comeback, the rhythm that was lost
because of receiving the attacks in that disadvantageous position
wouldn't come back so simply. Ikki wished to create some distance, thus
the wide swing. If his opponent dodged, it would obviously increase the
distance between them, and even if the opponent received the attack it
would still shake her off because of the power of the strike and distance
would be created between them.
It'd be advantageous for Ikki no matter which of the two she chose. It
was an attack with a plan behind it. However, Ayase had read that plan
of his!
Here!
She read his movements and understood that this was a chance to win.
Ayase's Ayatsuji single-blade style was a school that specialized in the
counter by deflection.
It is normally impossible for someone of my level to actually counter a

strike from a serious Kurogane-kun.
Ikki's swordsmanship was too agile. If she recklessly tried to make a

move, she would be the one getting burned.
But this strike from above was a different matter altogether.
This intimidating strike was just to gain some distance from a glued
opponent. Though it was violent and rough it didn't have that agility and
sharpness.
www.asianovel.com
363
If it was this strike, then even I can counter it.
She decided it in an instant. Ayase readied Hizume and slid the hammer-
like strike outside. Simultaneously, Ayase put strength into her leg and
moved her body forward, aiming for a counter. She passed by Ikki whose
upper body was afloat and swung Hizume aiming for the torso.
I got him!
Ayase gained definite confidence in her judgment.
But―rather than getting the sensation of cutting abdominal flesh, what

she felt was the resistance of having hit something hard.
He was able to guard it! Why!
Even though she had slid his blade to the side, how was he able to guard
in that timing?
The answer lay in Ikki's hand.
He blocked Ayase's counter strike with Intetsu's hilt.
"Oooooooo! The moment when we thought he was countered, contender

Kurogane blocked the counter with the hilt of his sword! What an
amazing trick play!"
"Kurogane-kun used the same guard in his mock battle with Stella-chan.
Guarding attacks, which couldn't be guarded with the blade, with the
hilt. A defense that uses both the blade and the hilt, as always the cross
range is impregnable."
…Kuh! Now that I think about it, Kurogane-kun was able to guard in this
strange manner, too…!
Upon Oreki's explanation, Ayase clicked her tongue. What amazing

power of concentration. But why is he able to maintain such
concentration? Even though he had lost his composure―
"―!?"
www.asianovel.com
364
Thinking about it, Ayase, who looked at Ikki's expression, was stunned.
His expression didn't contain even an atom of anger or impatience that

he showed before. Ikki had regained his composure. He was looking over
at Ayase with eyes so tranquil that it reminded one of a fountain that
didn't create even a single ripple.
It can't be…. I was lured in…!?
Ayase reacted immediately to chills she felt on her back. She kicked off
the ground and gained a considerable amount of distance from Ikki's
attack zone. She was on guard thinking an attack from him would follow,
but Ikki didn't chase her. Ayase was just standing still in one place but
there were no attacks that followed her. She thought she was either
under a misunderstanding or maybe she was being excessively cautious.
Either way, it's back to square one.
There were still many traps left. She didn't wish for a prolonged battle
but it would be meaningless if she went for a decisive battle only to get
bitten herself.
As she had thought, she had to be more careful next―
"…I am glad."
In that moment, the samurai with the black katana, who was her
opponent, sighed as though he was relieved at something.
"Eh?"
Glad? About what? That she opened up distance between them? Ayase
was trying to think hard about the meaning of those words.
"As I expected, Ayatsuji-san is a person just like how I imagined you to

be."
Her thoughts froze before Ikki's smile that was filled with happiness.
Part 6
www.asianovel.com
365
There was a woman who wore a gentle smile upon hearing Ikki's words.
She was his homeroom teacher, and she was one of the commentators
and supervisors of this match. It was Oreki Yuuri.
This morning she was listening to Ikki for his reasons for damaging
school property as his homeroom teacher.
"Sensei, in my match today, which Sensei will be supervising, my

opponent will undoubtedly cheat."
"BU――!!!"
Oreki spurted out coffee and her nose started bleeding upon the sudden
revelation.
"Wh, eh!? I'll stop my nosebleed; meanwhile, please explain yourself!"
There, Oreki heard all about the incident between Ayase and Ikki, which
occurred last night. That Ayase called Ikki out. After calling him out, how
she jumped down from the roof to reduce Ikki's strength. About how he
broke the school building using his ability to save her.
"Su-Such a thing happened…?"
If this story was true then it would be a red card. Expulsion would be bit
far-fetched, but this act would definitely remove her from matches.
"Bu-But how do you know that she will cheat in the match?"
"…When she severed the fence she was not doing anything, but I
definitely heard the sound of a long sword in that moment. By deducing
from that, though I don't know the exact mechanism behind it, I think
Ayatsuji-san's ability is positioning slashes at various places, which can
be fired off randomly. If she has that kind of ability then it won't be a
mistake to assume that she has probably placed traps all over the sixth
training ground where the match is going to take place today. After all,
she tried to fake a suicide to kill my trump card, and for sure, she will
use any means necessary to defeat me in the match."
"Well of course, for someone who did such a thing, I don't think she will
www.asianovel.com
366
use fair play in the essential match…. Mu mu mu~ but attempted

suicide and obstruction… those are, in fact, big problems you know."
"But, with just my testimony it won't count as proof, right?"
"Yeah. Sensei trusts Kurogane-kun, but due to my own circumstances I

won't be able to move with just a testimony. But, I got the big picture.
Sensei will be on the lookout, too. If I find any signs of foul play I'll stop
the match immediately. So you can relax now, Kurogane-kun."
"No, please don't call off the match for foul play."
Blood gushed out from Oreki's nose again. Oreki, while feeling anemic
and extremely dizzy, blocked her nose with tissue and asked Ikki.
www.asianovel.com
367
"Eh? What, what do you mean? I completely don't understand what

you're saying!? Then, why did you tell me about this here and now?"
"If you asked me about the reason why I broke the school building, I'd
have no choice but to tell you. Furthermore, even if Oreki-sensei didn't
hear this from me you would have probably noticed Ayatsuji-san's foul
play, and when you did, you would stop the match immediately. But… I
don't want you to stop the match."
"Why!? If foul play really does occur, then Kurogane-kun will win by
default due to Ayatsuji-san's forfeit. You do understand how important it
is to win just a single match in this representative selection contest,
www.asianovel.com
368
don't you?"
"Yes, I do. If I don't remain undefeated, I probably won't be selected as a

representative."
"Yes, to be blunt, from your current development, if you don't attain a

complete victory you won't be selected as the representative. You
understand that, and yet you wish for me not to call off the match for
foul play?"
"Yes, please don't, Sensei."
Oreki couldn't comprehend it, because Ikki should be craving for victory
more than anyone. Oreki knew Ikki from the time when he took his
entrance exam, since she was the one responsible for his entrance
exam. She had never seen a student with as strong a determination and
sense of purpose as Ikki's.
Oreki was greatly saddened because someone like him had wasted an
entire year because of the irrationality of the world of adults. Then, the
school system had changed and he had finally gotten an equal chance
this year. He should want to win even if he had to use underhanded
methods. Despite that, why was he lowering his head for someone who
broke the ultimate taboo as a knight against him?
"…Won't you tell me the reason?"
"Because I want to believe."
"…You want to believe?"
"Yes…. I had always been thinking from the time I met her during
midnight. As a friend told me, if I cut my ties with her here and now, I'll
surely win the match due to her foul play. But would that really be
alright? I thought again and again but I couldn't find an answer… but I
understood one thing clearly."
"What is it?"
"My feeling that I don't want to cut ties with her…. That is why I thought
www.asianovel.com
369
I will believe until the very end that Ayatsuji-san has been cornered by
something and due to that she has lost sight of herself."
Ikki knew. Whenever she got closer to her father's sword by a slight
margin she would merry around happily like a small child. Ikki knew that
smile of Ayase. Ayase's words from her saying how she loved his hands
which had roughened from wielding a shinai. He could not believe all of
that was a lie.
"That's why I've decided. I would believe the usual Ayatsuji-san and not
the one I saw last night."
When people are desperate they become blinder than they think, to the
point where they lose sight of themselves. Ikki knew that because he
had experienced it himself. And the only thing that could save people
like that were words from someone they held dear.
That was why, if Ayase was like him who, at the time, was not able to
hear the cries of his own heart due to being too desperate, then―
"I want to help her. That's why, Sensei, please allow me this last chance
to confirm her true intentions."
…Good grief, there is no knight who will be able to refuse after hearing
something like that.
Always be with justice. Be honest even against your enemy. An ideal self
that everyone aiming to be knights dream about.
Oreki was the same, that is why she accepted Ikki's request. Of course
she saw through Ayase's foul play at the first glance but she didn't call
off the match., because she had decided to leave the match and the
heart of the lone girl to him.
She would not interfere. Oreki silently watched over Ikki.
Do help her, your precious friend―
Part 7
www.asianovel.com
370
To be frank, everything was in the palm of Ikki's hand from the start. He
already knew there were traps set all over the ring. He had already seen
through the fact that she did not want to prolong this battle. That was
the reason Ikki jumped towards the slashes of his own free will to make
her go on the offensive, aiming for a decisive battle.
All of that… was to talk with Ayase through clashing their swords.
I should have done this from the start.
Ikki smiled bitterly at his own foolishness.
Ah yes, that's right, there is no way a man like him, who couldn't even
recognize the feelings of the one closest to him, his lover, for an entire
month, could ever understand Ayase with words alone. In the end, he
only had the sword. He could only understand the true feelings of other
people through the sword.
But, now, with certainty, Ikki saw Ayase's true feelings.
"I am glad…. As I expected, Ayatsuji-san is how I imagined you to be."
"…What do you mean?"
"I meant, Ayatsuji-san was not someone who could act like nothing
happened after doing something wrong."
"…I was wondering what you'd say… ahahaha. After being beaten to a
pulp, you sure have some nerve to say such nonsense. Isn't this a bit too
much? No matter what, aren't you being too much of a nice guy?"
Ayase glared into Ikki's eyes, talking and scorning in the same manner
as she did last night on the rooftop. But―
"It's not nonsense."
Ikki wouldn't be deceived by that false expression anymore, because

swords didn't lie.
"Your sword play, steps, rhythm, breathing, every single thing is messed
up. Forget about what I taught you, you aren't even able to perform
www.asianovel.com
371
what you already knew from before. Even the execution of a counter,
which is your specialty, is shaky. That's why it was parried with such
ease. You can't deceive your soul no matter how much you try to make
yourself look bad in your head. Swordsmanship is made up of heart,
technique, and body. There won't be any real power in a sword if your
heart wavers…. Ayatsuji-san, you're a proud person, more so than you
think yourself."
"I-It's nothing like that!"
Upon Ikki's deduction, Ayase suddenly raised the volume in her voice.
"I am not wavering! I experienced it two years ago! It doesn't matter

how proudly you fight. If you lose, everything will be over! There is no
meaning in mere pretty words that won't bring any results! Because you
can't protect if you don't win! That's why I'll use any means necessary to
win! No matter what methods I have to use I'll win, and take everything
back!"
Rather than being a rebuttal against Ikki, those were words meant to
persuade herself. Ikki understood that. By becoming that desperate she
was closing her ears to the scream of her heart. Just like his past self.
"…Then, there is only one thing left for me to do."
That was to let her hear the scream of her own heart. That was the only
thing to do now. That's why Ikki pointed the tip of Intetsu towards Ayase.
"With my weakest I'll make you regain your pride."
So he declared.
Part 8
"Ooh! Contender Kurogane lowered his upper body! Just like in the
beginning, it's the attack stance! Even after receiving those mysterious
slashes there is no sign of nervousness on his face! The Worst One plans
www.asianovel.com
372
on attacking! It can't be that he already saw through the mysterious

slashes!?"
Ayase immediately reacted to that action. She stepped back to further

the distance. Her reaction had composure, but her mind was greatly
discomposed.
I am in the wrong!? Scream of my heart!?
What kind of blabber is that? There is no way such a thing is possible.
No matter what I have to do, I just have to take back the dojo to relieve
Father!
She was not wavering, nor trying to deceive herself. Ikki was just trying
to lead her astray. Ayase strongly persuaded herself with those words
and tried to avoid thinking deeply.
―If you say that much, then very well, I'll end this match with the same
mistake you talked about!
The distance she had created by back-stepping was thirty meters. And in
between was the minefield of slashes. She had completely memorized
the speed of Ikki's charge in the beginning. Next time she'd be able to
activateMark of the Wind with more lethal timing!
"Here I come, Ayatsuji-san."
In that instant, Ikki raised his upper body and ran forward!
Here!
Upon that action, Ayase opened the wounds of Mark of the Wind that
were in front of Ikki. The gap in the atmosphere that suddenly opened
was the guillotine of vacuum that cut everything it touched. He wouldn't
come out unscratched if it touched him. But―
"Wha―!?"
Kurogane Ikki's body rushed forward like a bullet, incomparable to the

speed he showed in the beginning, and left Ayase's blade behind before
www.asianovel.com
373
the vacuum opened. ―That super-speed was the same as Ittou Shura!
"What speed! Contender Kurogane finally uses his trump card Ittou
Shura!"
Wh, why!? That trump card should have been sealed…!
Oreki's voice reached a baffled Ayase.
"Well, that is not Ittou Shura―"
"Eh? Is that true, Oreki-sensei?"
"That is just like everyone, he is only speeding mana emission."
Mana emission!
Ayase realized her mistake at those words.
Mana emission was to release one's mana to accelerate and enhance

oneself. It was an enhancement technique that many other Blazers used
unconsciously. Of course, Ayase used it as well.
"Kurogane-kun doesn't have much mana unlike other students, so if he

uses it like this he will run out of mana after using it once or twice. That
is why he doesn't use it normally. But, 'does not use it' is different from
'not being able to use it'. He probably, for some reason, can't use Ittou
Shura this time. That's why I think he is using this as a replacement."
As Oreki had said, 'does not use it' is different from 'not being able to
use it'. Normally Ikki 'does not use it' because he doesn't have much
mana. But, now since the amount of mana required to use Ittou Shura
will not recover in time, he doesn't have a reason not to use mana
emission to enhance himself. That's why he used it. By releasing all of
his existing mana, although only once, he was able to produce speed
that was not inferior to Ittou Shura!
I was too concerned about Ittou Shura!
What a fatal mistake. Ikki had already stepped into a range where his
sword can cut her by using just a single super-speed step.
www.asianovel.com
374
Mark of the Wind wouldn't make it in time.
She was completely outwitted mentally.
However, this isn't the end!
He had broken into her range. She could not avoid a clash of swords. But
only just once, she had to endure this clash with all she had and open
the distance between them once more! Then, Ikki's mana would have
run out. He wouldn't be able to perform a bullet-like start then.
My chance of winning exists there! I have to overcome this clash at all

costs!
Ayase swung Hizume while screaming intensely, and slashed at Ikki who
was before her eyes―
That blade slashed through empty air.
"―Eh…."
Ikki was, for sure, before her eyes―
Ayase's slash, which was swung with all her might, had only scratched
the tip of Ikki's nose, while he was running towards her. It didn't reach
him. Had she miscalculated the distance between them? No. Certainly,
Ikki was within the range of her sword. But, that Ikki disappeared like a
mirage, and another Ikki from behind him was running towards her.
Ayase blanked out. She could no longer understand what was going on.
But that confusion was not meaningless. This was one of original
techniques Kurogane Ikki possessed, a technique rivaling the seventh
secret sword, Raikou. With radical footwork he creates an afterimage
before himself while running to confuse the distance between him and
his opponent.
"Fourth secret sword―Shinkirou[1]."
www.asianovel.com
375
At that moment, the blade of Intetsu swung with all of his might slashed
through air and Ayase.
Part 9
"It's overrrrr! Contender Kurogane's attack was a clean hit!"
Upon the voice, which dislodged from the accumulation of scenes, the
audience, too, raised loud cheers.
"Contender Ayase has fallen to the ground! However she is not

bleeding…! What is going on…?"
"*Cough, cough*…Yes, that is because he changed his device into

Illusionary Form the moment before slashing her."
"Then, does that mean she only got exhausted and did not necessarily
received a fatal blow?"
"Yes, that is correct."
"But why did he do such a thing? Does it mean that he does not want to
hurt women?"
"That's not true. I was slashed by him in the past. Probably, from the
start he was just aiming to tire her out… because this time around,
wining is not Kurogane-kun's only goal."
Oreki whispered to herself, and looked down upon the ring.
The fallen Ayase was trying to get up by putting strength into her limbs.
Ayase, while trembling, raised her head and glared at Ikki who was
standing before her.
"…What are you… trying to do here…?"
"About what?"
"Don't play dumb… why are you not cutting me down…!?"
"I don't have to. Ayatsuji-san can't fight anymore."
www.asianovel.com
376
Making fun of me…!
She was made light of. Thinking of that action as insult Ayase flexed her
limbs. One does not receive any physical damage if she is cut by a
Device in Illusionary Form. Only her stamina gets depleted. Ayase had
confidence in her stamina, to the point where she can easily keep up
with Ikki and Stella on their morning runs. A fatigue of this level did not
mean anything to her.
"…Huh?"
That's how it should have been… but she could not feel any power in her
body.
"…Why…?"
She had to stand up, she had to win this fight, or else everything will be
over. She won't be able to save her father…. Why, why?
My heart… was it this cold?
Her heart wasn't stirring. She couldn't feel her fighting spirit to stand up
once more by mustering the last of her strength.
Ayase realized upon feeling that fact. That her soul was rejecting such a
fight which didn't have pride in it.
I see…. This is the scream of my heart….
When people were cornered, they were only able to stand back up
because they have pride within their hearts. That they could still do it.
That they should still do it. Not to give up. They encouraged themselves
like that.
Ayase, too, had been doing so all along. No matter how hard the training
was, no matter how much her hands got blistered, she was able to
endure it all because she had pride in herself who wielded the sword of
Ayatsuji.
But… for the Ayase who rejected that same pride….
www.asianovel.com
377
"…It's just as Kurogane-kun said."
She no longer had the power to stand up.
"…It's my loss."
Part 10
"Wow, there is the surrender sign from contender Ayatsuji! The match
ends with this~~! As expected, it was the Worst One, contender
Kurogane, who won! With this, contender Kurogane has eleven
consecutive wins! The eleven consecutive wins he earned by defeating
famous people like Hunter and Runner's High! We can now say it with
confidence that he will be a representative for the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival!"
Glancing over the excited cheers of the audience, Ayase let out a dry
laugh.
"So uncool… forget about abandoning it, I couldn't even maintain it…."
The words that came out of her mouth were meant as a sneer at her
own half-hearted self.
But, that sneer―
"You are not uncool."
Ikki rejected it strongly.
"Eh…?"
"You wandered, were mistaken, and in the end lost sight of yourself, but
you had not thrown it away yet, and that is Ayatsuji-san's strength."
And Ikki asked while extending his hand to the fallen Ayase.
"Ayatsuji-san, please tell me… what was taken away from you by that
Sword Eater? What was it that pushed you so far?"
"What do you plan to do after hearing something like that…."
www.asianovel.com
378
"I'll get it back."
There was not even a bit of hesitation or falsehood in those words. If

Ayase relied on him, Ikki would fight for her without any hesitation. She
understood that, and precisely because she understood it that, she
said―
"…I cannot tell you, because it doesn't have anything to do with

Kurogane-kun after all."
She could not let him fight against such a monster. She could not let
such a kind man get hurt because of someone half-hearted like herself.
Father is enough. I can't let such a thing happen to him too.
That was why Ayase was concealing everything. But―
"Then, I'll just investigate the matter."
"Eh?"
"I'll investigate everything by following you around and researching

you."
"Wha, what are you saying…."
"I'll inquire about everything, and get everything back for you. Ayatsuji-
san, too, stalked me before, so we'll be equal with this. Thus, I have no
reason to listen to your complaints, do I?"
Incomprehensible. What "we'll be equal with this"…? This was not

balancing debt, just increasing it.
"…Why…?"
Ayase couldn't stop the trembling in her voice, nor could she stop the
miserable tears.
"Even though I betrayed Kurogane-kun…. Even though I did such

horrible things…. Why… are you trying to help me?"
Ayase asked with a trembling voice. Ikki's answer was filled with clarity.
www.asianovel.com
379
"I don't need a reason to wipe my friend's tears."
"…!"
For a moment Ikki's figure overlapped with Kaito's in Ayase's eyes. The
figure of her father that climbed the stage of battle for the sake of his
apprentice. Ikki was the same as him. Even if he was spat on or jeered
on, he would not take out his sword for things trivial like those. But, if his
precious comrades are hurt, he would not hesitate in the slightest to
draw his sword.
Ah…. Yeah, that's how it was….
Since when had she lost sight of it? This, right here, was the figure she
had been chasing so badly after in that dojo. Ayase looked at her own
hands. They were blistered hands that couldn't be said to be pretty even
as flattery. Just like her father and Ikki, they were the hands of a
swordsman.
That's right, I just wanted to be a cool swordsman like Father. That's why
I wielded the sword.
She was confronted by Kuraudo's violent strength just once, and lost the
sight of herself in the impatience of trying get the dojo back. Where her
pride was, Ayase had finally remembered that and squeezed her hands,
strongly.
At that moment, Ayase's heart finally decided.
"…Kurogane-kun… please help me… !"
The thing she should do now was not to go against the teachings of her
father, and betray her own pride and bask in self-pity like a damsel in
distress. It was to ask this gentle yet strong boy for his help, and believe
in his victory.
That's why Ayase took Ikki's extended hand.
"I just wanted to hear those words."
www.asianovel.com
380
Upon those words, Ikki smiled like he was really happy and strongly
gripped Ayase's hand.
www.asianovel.com
381
Vol. 2 :
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Chapter 4: Decisive Battle <Failure Knight> VS <Sword Eater>
www.asianovel.com
382
(translation)
Part 1
It was midnight of the day Ikki battled Ayase. A single silhouette could
be seen in the forest clearing where Ikki usually trained. The silhouette
swung a dimly glowing Katana under the moonlight.
A windless night, but the sound of the blade swaying in the wind could
be heard. It was a beautiful form of training, as if dancing.
But that movement suddenly came to a stop.
www.asianovel.com
383
"Stella?"
The silhouette… Kurogane Ikki turned towards the entrance of the

recess while wiping his sweat and asked. He felt a presence there; as
expected, a girl with glossy fire-blonde hair stood there. It was Stella
Vermillion.
She frowned a bit, but asked frankly.
"You're still at it? If you're not careful then it's going to affect the battle
tomorrow."
The battle Stella mentioned was a duel with Kuraudo. After Ikki's match
with Ayase yesterday, Ikki and Stella heard everything from her. From
the beginning till the end, and what happened two years ago.
How Ayatsuji Kaito, the Last Samurai had been beaten.
And after hearing everything, Ikki firmly promised Ayase that he would
duel Kuraudo tomorrow betting the dojo. Tomorrow… a battle even
harder than today's might be waiting. Then the wisest decision now
would be to rest. Ikki also understood that, but he couldn't calm down.
"…Was it a shock?"
"Well, yeah… For me, Kaito-san might've been something like an idol."
For Ikki who was abandoned by the adults of the Kurogane house,
people like Kaito were the same as a swordsmanship master for him.
Watching their matches, he stole, analyzed, and practiced their
techniques over and over again. It was something which became the
foundation of the current Ikki. So hearing the past events from Ayase
was a shock to him. Decayed by disease, in a match with no magic… in
other words, in a match not between knights but swordsmen, he was
one-sidedly beaten.
"As expected, Kurashiki-kun really isn't a pushover."
"Are you nervous?"
www.asianovel.com
384
"…Yes, because he is such a tough opponent."
Kurashiki Kuraudo, the ace of Donrou Academy. A third year. He was in

the best eight of the last festival. Information about a figure like him
could be easily found if searched. His device was Orochimaru[1], a white
saw blade with the ability to expand its length. It killed the meaning of
distance. He could thrust at the opponent with bullet like speed even
from a long distance, and if that was dodged he could still mow down
the entire ring. If his opponent came in close range, he could
shrink Orochimaru to a short sword and overwhelm his opponent with a
rotating barrage.
Serpent Bone Blade, Kuraudo's Noble Art which had an absolute reach
no matter what the distance was didn't have any blind spots. It wasn't a
flashy move. But this simple move had an annoying amount of offensive
power. The constant change in distance between the opponent was
difficult to deal with for a swordsman like Ikki, who specialized in sword
fights.
Thus he was called 'Sword Killer', and like the nickname stated, his
ability was the natural enemy for swordsmen. And he beat Kaito. So Ikki
had a feeling that Kuraudo had something else up his sleeve.
"But, that's something I understand."
Ever since he felt that barbaric aura with that savage expression of his
at the restaurant. But that wasn't the reason Ikki couldn't calm down.
"…Stella. After you heard Ayatsuji-san's story, what did you think?&
quot;
"She got mixed up with a troublesome mutt, and I pity her."
"Is that all? I…."
"You don't have to say it."
Stella interrupted him and muttered.
www.asianovel.com
385
"Probably, we're thinking the same thing. That's why you said it, didn't
you?"
"Is that so…. Yeah, that's right. I knew Stella would understand."
Ikki's face lit up happily. He was happy that his lover was thinking the
same thing as him.
"But whatever the truth is, it shouldn't concern Ikki, right? What you
have to do hasn't changed."
"Yeah, that's right."
Nodding, Ikki once again swung his sword in the darkness.
…Body condition is fine. No problems with vitality either. All that's left is
to wait. After tomorrow, everything will be clear.
―The truth that Ayase had yet to realize, the events that happened two
years ago.
Part 2
On the evening of the next day, Ikki and Stella headed for the ex-
Ayatsuji dojo grounds being guided by Ayase.
"This road, it brings back memories."
Ikki muttered while looking at the old familiar houses lined up.
"Come to think of it, didn't Kurogane-kun come challenging our dojo

once?"
"Yeah. But I was turned away after being told they didn't do stuff like
that anymore."
"That's from Ikki's middle school days, right? You went to many places
and visited a lot of dojos."
"Might've been a mischievous side of me. When I could manage the

time, I would go around the country and make challenges."
www.asianovel.com
386
"That's a lot of willpower. But Kurogane-kun, wasn't it dangerous? A

middle school student going around challenging dojos, weren't you ever
beaten to a pulp because of that cheeky attitude?"
"There was that too. Sometimes I would get beaten from all directions by
disciples until I'm half-dead. But it couldn't be helped since I did
something rude like challenging their dojo. The challenger can't
complain no matter what the challenged does to him, that's an ironclad
rule."
That's right. He knew it was dangerous, and the number of times he was
almost killed couldn't be counted with just his fingers. But at that time,
he just wanted to become strong no matter what. Since the adults
around him didn't help him at all, he wanted to experience everything,
absorb everything, and gain all the strength he could.
But still, I didn't do stuff like attack the pupils and forcefully challenge
the dojos when I was refused.
While reminiscing, the three left the highway and entered a vacant
space mixed with groves of trees. Before them was a solitary house
surrounded by long walls.
"This… was my home once."
But now, it was appropriate to call it an abandoned samurai mansion.

The tiles were out of place, the wood supporting the gate rot and
collapsed. The area around was littered with cigarette butts, snack
boxes, poly-bags etc. The white walls now had tasteless and colorful
graffiti.
"What tasteless scribbles. I've heard that there are people with
awesome graffiti skills but this, this is totally a no."
"…I don't think that's where you should be surprised…. What a mess."
Ayase who guided them here had a pained expression, as if she was
killing off the disappointment she was feeling. Her precious place was
damaged to such an extent, of course she would.
www.asianovel.com
387
I have to get it back.
Ikki resolved himself yet again, and took out a wooden sword from his
bag.
"Kurogane-kun… may I ask, how are you going to get back the dojo?"
"Of course, I'll go straight in and challenge the dojo master. There's no
other way right?"
After hearing what happened two years ago, Ikki thought that Kuraudo's
way of doing things was surprisingly modest. Of course, attacking the
students to get the right of challenging the dojo wasn't exactly modest,
but in the end, everything was settled under a supervised duel both
parties agreed to. In other words, both good and evil, truth and false,
everything was entrusted to that duel. So a third party butting their nose
in the results would be very rude. It's an insult towards Kaito.
"That's so like Ikki."
"I understand… But Kurogane-kun, please be careful. That man… Sword

Killer is very strong. Certainly at that time my father was ill, but he was
still strong enough that I and the other pupils couldn't even touch him.
But he still lost…."
"I know. He's the ace of Donrou too. Not someone I can go easy
against."
Ikki took a deep breath once.
"Then, let's go."
Resolving himself, he headed towards the gate of the ex-Ayatsuji dojo.
Before the now decaying and almost collapsed gate of the dojo, about
five people, probably high school students in crude-looking garb were
kneeling down and chatting in a crude manner. Among them, there was
the skinhead they saw at the restaurant. Without a doubt, they were
Kuraudo's lackeys.
www.asianovel.com
388
"Pardon me, but could I have a moment of your time?"
"Huh?"
I wonder why these types of people start everything with a threat.
"…A-Ah! Aren't you that coward from the restaurant―!"
It seems like the skinhead remembered Ikki. He immediately recognized

him.
"Eh? You mean that guy you talked about recently?"
"Yeah, yeah! That coward who couldn't say anything even after getting
hit by Kuraudo, he could only shake!"
"HAHAHA! Looks weak too. He's wearing the Hagun uniform but is this
guy really a Blazer!?"
"Nn? Rather isn't that Ayase-chan in the back… whoa! Who's that totally
hot redhead chick!?"
One of the idle boys noticed Stella's presence and with a wrapped smile,
he approached Stella.
On the other hand, Stella glared at him as if looking at a spineless

insect. Red sparks started to appear in the air.
Ah, that's bad.
Before burnt corpse number one could be produced, Ikki grabbed the
shoulder of the guy who was approaching. He was doing it out of
goodwill, but the atmosphere around them suddenly changed abruptly.
"Hey! The hell's with the hand, mate?"
"I was trying to save you from dying here but, well hear me out. I've
come to challenge Kurashiki-kun to a duel. Please guide me to where he
is."
At that, their eyes all turned round for a moment,
www.asianovel.com
389
"""HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA!!!"""
And they started an outburst of laughter.
"Hey hey hey, you serious! A duel!? A chicken like you? This is
priceless!"
"In the first place you, do you even know what duel means?"
"Hihihi! Damn, this is too much~"
"Kukukukuh… Hey, bro. It's unfortunate but Kuraudo doesn't have the
hobby of dueling small fry cowards like you. So why not fight us instead?
If you beat us then we'll take ya to him―good deal, right?"
"Haha, fight fight! This's gonna be good."
Saying that, one of them materialized a Device that looked like an army
knife and touched Ikki's cheeks with the flat while laughing.
At that provocation, Ikki….
Ah, so these guys are Donrou students huh….
―And so, since the circumstances favored him, he suddenly grabbed the
thug's wrist.
"That's fine by me."
*Crunch*
He showed a smile that could almost be called heartless.
Part 3
"So, because that brown-haired asshole was too annoying, I ripped off

his trousers and left him rolling on the main street."
"Gyahaha, seriously!"
"No way~ Kyahaha!"
In the ex-Ayatsuji dojo halls, some boys were sitting on the floor while
www.asianovel.com
390
chatting. The subjects of their chatter were the same as always. Who
fought with who, who cheated who, who did it with who, and so on.
Kuraudo wasn't really interested in all that so he sat alone at the sofa,
away from his friends while smoking tobacco.
…These guys sure don't get tired talking about the same thing everyday.
They were colleagues who agreed with his view, but this was the only
thing he didn't understand about them.
I'd rather take part in the selection matches they started in Donrou and
Hagun.
Because then he could spend a more stimulating time. While sighing he

released some smoke, and looked at it while it fumed towards the hole
in the roof. The evening sky was peeking in. Now that he thought about
it, it's become two years since he stole this dojo.
After all this time, maybe I should sell it.
As he was thinking while releasing tobacco smoke―
"Hey, Kuraudo."
"What? Got a stomachache or something?"
"…Do you remember the guys who you messed with in that restaurant
recently? You know those two with Ayase-chan."
"Aah, what about them?"
"I thought I'd seen their faces before but yesterday, I suddenly
remembered."
One of the guys showed Kuraudo his datapad. There was an article titled
『Mock Battle! A-Rank Knight 'Crimson Princess' Defeated by F-Rank
Knight 'Worst One'!』 and some pointed-out links to the reference videos
on the display. The reference videos were of course, that of Stella's and
Ikki's mock battle.
"I heard from a friend at Hagun today that this guy even defeated that
www.asianovel.com
391
Runner's High! And one group gave him this exaggerated nickname,
Crownless Sword King! Maybe… maybe we messed with someone really
bothersome here…."
He was sweating with a blue face after learning the true identity of the
person he messed with. But as for Kuraudo―
"…Haha."
After watching that video, he had a broad grin showing all thirty-two of
his teeth.
"I see now. I thought he was only at the level of Ayase, but I didn't think
he'd be this strong."
Kuraudo felt his internal temperature rise rapidly. Well, it couldn't be

helped if his pent-up energy wanted to explode.
Interesting.
He wanted to postpone it till the festivals but, now it was better to just
go to Hagun today. Or should he just use Ayase to get to him? While he
was making that wicked plan―
"…Ah?"
Kuraudo heard the footsteps that were nearing the dojo hall while
treading the soil. It was quite the clean sound; by clean, meaning that
the posture of walking was correct. Among his companions here, there
wasn't anyone who could do that.
"Haha. Hey hey, now this is interesting."
"Eh? Kuraudo, what are you…."
For a moment, the footsteps stopped in front of the door. Then it was
opened quite forcefully. The guests that came were just as Kuraudo
expected. Kurogane Ikki, Stella Vermillion, and Ayatsuji Ayase, the three
from the restaurant.
"Pardon us."
www.asianovel.com
392
"Uwah! What a mess. I'm surprised you guys could live in this trashcan."
"W-Who the hell are you!"
"Wait, from the restaurant…!"
His companions were restless at the unexpected guests but Kuraudo just
sat on the sofa like always and glared at Ikki, who had a wooden sword
in one hand and a vinyl bag in the other.
"…What a coincidence. I was just thinking of going to your place."
"Is that so? Thank goodness we didn't miss each other."
Ikki was completely relaxed even though he was in enemy territory. He

has guts.
"So, why'd ya come coward?"
"I don't think your stupid enough to not know what I want after seeing all
this but… I'm here as a substitute. In place of Ayatsuji-san, I'll be taking
the dojo back."
"Haha! I was wondering what you'd say, but laame~! I don't know what
that woman brainwashed you with, but this dojo is something I got with
a fair and square duel. If you're a swordsman, then of course you know
what that means right?"
"Of course. ―That's why, I won't tell you to just return it."
Saying that, he approached the sofa.
"Kurashiki-kun, I'm challenging you to a duel."
He thrust the wooden sword right in front of Kuraudo's nose.
"Dojo challenge, huh?"
"The same method as Kurashiki-kun. You're not thinking of running away

are you?"
Oh? So he's gonna provoke me too, huh?
www.asianovel.com
393
He was almost a different person from when they first met. But it doesn't
matter why he had a change of heart… since it's interesting.
Kuraudo grabbed the sword tip in front of his nose.
"Haha. A'right. I'll accept it."
With his grip, he smashed the wooden sword.
"However, it'll be the same as how I did it. You're going to have to fight
all these thirty idiots alone before you get to fight me. Start from there."
"I don't mind. The girls are here just to watch. When challenging a dojo, I
have to abide by the dojo master's rules. Because that's the proper
manner of doing it."
"Seems like you know a dojo challenger's etiquette huh. Fine, wait a bit.
I'll go call the guys."
Kuraudo accessed the cell phone feature in his handbook to call the
guys outside but―
"No, there's no need for that."
"Huh?"
"I thought you'd say that, so I already finished all that up before coming
here."
Saying that, he turned the vinyl bag he had upside down. Donrou
Academy student datapads starting falling down on the floor while
making noises. And among them, one started to ring. That one was, in
fact, the recipient Kuraudo just called.
"All that's left are the seven people here."
Showing his trophies, he made a bold smile at Kuraudo as if taunting

him.
www.asianovel.com
394
"T-This bastard! Riding on his luck!"
"Kill him―!"
After learning that their companions had been done in, the seven thugs
there started to materialize their Devices one after another.
But Kuraudo halted them and―
"You guys get down."
"Kuraudo?"
"Th-There's no need to be scared! Let's gang up on him and kick his

ass!"
"Settle down. ―You're in the way."
"Hii―!"
His companions gulped and paled. They were pressured by the mad
danger dwelling in Kuraudo's eyes.
I see, even if these guys all attack at the same time, it won't even be
sport for him.
Then that'll just be a waste of time.
"A change of rules. The duel will be between you and me, a fight with
real weapons. The one to die loses."
Declaring that, Kuraudo took out his Device, the white

nodachi Orochimaru.
Generally, it was forbidden for student knights to use their abilities out
of school. But there were a few exceptions. One, when they were mixed
up in some sort of incident. And also, in a private dojo if the dojo owner
permitted it. Now was the latter case. And Ikki had no reason to refuse.
"You have my gratitude for accepting, Sword Eater."
Replying, Ikki also materialized his Intetsu and got into stance. For a
www.asianovel.com
395
moment, Kuraudo felt all the hair on his body standing up with a chill.
―He understood, this was the real deal. This feeling, he hadn't felt it
since the Last Samurai.
Swordsmen really are the best. The tension while facing them is on
another level than fighting some random idiot.
A piercing gaze. A dully shining blade tip. Everything, as if hollowing out

his insides. A welling up tension that couldn't be helped. This kind of
feeling, he couldn't get enough of that even in the Festival.
Kuraudo cast everything out at that stimulation, and―
"Now then, let's go!!!"
With that rage, he slashed at Ikki.
Part 4
First off, Kuraudo dashed ahead which immediately killed the distance.
He kicked the floor with his magically fortified legs and drew near Ikki.
"Haha!"
A flash of iron. He swung his nodachi with its saw blade with his right
hand which ripped through the wind. He was full of defects and
openings. A very crude and sloppy way of handling a sword. It was quite
easy to defend. However, though he didn't have the basic knowledge on
how to handle a nodachi, he swung it with a flash with only his arm
strength alone!
Rather than slashing, it looked more like he was mowing it down.
A sloppy motion, but why's the swing so sharp!?
Once, twice, thrice. Intetsu which continued to block the hits started to
creak. Ikki's arms screamed in pain. Even his ankles felt like they were
jabbed.
What ridiculous power! As if he was a beast. His swings were like a wild
www.asianovel.com
396
beast baring his fangs. No logic, no theory, no smarts, he overpowered

men with his brute strength alone!
But that kind of arm movement will completely unbalance him and his
recovery will be late!
After receiving the attack for about three times, Ikki carried his body
backward with his legs and attacked Kuraudo's flank. A loud burst of
sound, a pressure passed by the tip of his nose. Kuraudo who swung the
nodachi with one hand had his chest area wide open.
There―!
The reason he dodged the swing by a hair's breadth was for the
counterattack. Ikki attacked Kuraudo not intending to let the chance
escape. But―the skull tattoo on Kuraudo's chest looked as if it was
laughing at that careful counter.
"―!?"
What Ikki's hands felt was a steel response. A steel blade stopped Ikki's
perfectly timed counter.
"Haha, too bad."
The beast laughed, sticking out his tongue. Certainly, it was regrettable.
Ikki's timing was perfect. To be able to block it even with that timing, it's
not something possible by normal human reflexes.
Unless he predicted his counter and planned to guard from beginning.
…No that's not it…. It couldn't be that he…! But that's….
Suddenly, an extremely dangerous possibility popped up in Ikki's mind.
"Ha! Haha-!"
But he didn't have the time for deep thoughts. Kuraudo pushed back Ikki
along with Intetsu with only a one-handed push with the nodachi.
With that, the battle distance changed from that of a sword's to a
www.asianovel.com
397
spear's. None of their swords would reach. Was he resetting the

distance?
No, wrong.
"Chase and kill, Orochimaru!"
It was still within the reach of Orochimaru. Kuraudo's nodachi extended

like a snake and chased after Ikki with the intent to kill.
"…!"
Ikki reflexively blocked with Intetsu but―
"HAHA! I'm not done yet!"
Kuraudo's attack had not ended yet. His nodachi immediately shrank
and then he used it like a whip to slash at Ikki, again extending the
blade. Right now, their distance was one where only Sword Eater's
attacks would reach, a one-sided battle. Ikki had no choice but to take a
defensive stance in front of those attacks.
"Kuh!"
Ikki's black blade was chipped off little by little while raising sparks
against the long distance attacks of the white saw blade.
His arms were also giving off at those long distance attacks.
"Yeah! Do it Kuraudo―!"
"Turn him into a pile of dirt!"
Kuraudo's audience who cheered when he took the upper hand. On the
other hand, Ayase who was on Ikki's side had a paled face.
"At this rate your guard will be broken! Kurogane-kun, take some
distance!"
"That's useless. If Ikki moves back then that nodachi will just expand
that much to adapt with it so there's no meaning in widening the
distance. Rather, that would be more disadvantageous for him."
www.asianovel.com
398
"Kuh, that means the situation can only worsen?"
"Yes. However… Ikki isn't the type of guy to sit by idly while that
happens!"
The Crimson Princess who strongly promised this had hit the mark. Of
course, since she was the woman who knew the Worst One the best.
Ikki who was only defending with that wide gap suddenly leaned
forward. Using his feet, he pushed his entire body ahead. Of course
Kuraudo wouldn't let that happen so easily. This distance was perfect for
him, a one-sided battle where Ikki couldn't attack. So he swung his
sword again to protect that distance.
A white snake sliced the wind while chasing after Ikki. It was the howl to
break open Ikki's cranium. But Ikki leaned even more forward. A dash!
Only made possible by Ikki since he has a trained body.
Ikki nimbly avoided the blade, and dashed towards the opponent he had
come to defeat.
"He did it…!"
Ayase who saw that splendid evasion shook her fist. But―
"Haha!"
But Sword Eater wasn't someone so soft that he'd let his opponent
approach him just because his attack was evaded. Orochimaru which
had lost its target for a moment turned its sharp snake head around as if
possessing a will, and once again attacked towards Ikki's exposed back.
"T-That sword can also do that!?"
Ayase shouted.
Orochimaru's true value wasn't its ability to extend its length but the
fact that it could move like its master ordered. As if the blade had a
mind of its own, it changed its direction and chased after Ikki. After
acknowledging that Ikki dodged it, Orochimaru turned its blade towards
www.asianovel.com
399
his back. As a result, Ikki wouldn't be able to escape being skewered!
"Aa, if it was Kurashiki-kun, I thought you would do that."
But there was just one opening.
"Wha―!"
Ikki did a sidestep with minimum movement and dodged the blade
chasing after him.
That's right, Ikki wasn't just fighting defensively. He wasn't that

submissive of a person. There would definitely be a deeper scheme in
his battles. When he was dodging Kuraudo's attacks by a narrow margin,
he was actually analyzing and sealing Kuraudo's movement, action, and
combination patterns, all the while disclosing the roots of the person
called Kurashiki Kuraudo.
Perfect Vision.
The power of the Worst One that even caught the invisible Hunter. The
power to read the actions of a beast and with that knowledge, return a
perfect counter attack. The counter he released after reading Kuraudo's
attacks was the fastest possible attack by a Japanese sword―a thrust.
An attack aiming to gouge out the eyes of the skull under that uniform.
Kuraudo was also full of openings with that surprise attack. There was no
way he could turn his sword around nor evade the upcoming attack at
this point. That wasn't something a human could possible do.
Thus bull's eye. Ikki's attack hit Kuraudo's chest!
That was supposed to happen. But just before it hit, the skull in front of
Ikki's eyes suddenly vanished.
…Huh!?
What happened? For him to lose sight of his target with that timing? He
could not understand. Did he just lose sight of Kuraudo like the mist?
www.asianovel.com
400
No, that's not it. Ikki's senses immediately rang out in a frenzied alarm.
It almost hurt.
Danger, Danger, DANGER, DANGER―!
….He ducked!
Just before the attack hit, Kuraudo bent his upper body back so much
that it was almost parallel with the floor, and thus he dodged the attack.
As if he was mocking Intetsu from directly below it, he looked up and….
"Ha―HA!"
He attacked Ikki with Orochimaru.
"Ugh―!"
Ikki blocked it with Intetsu just before it slashed his neck. Because the
attack was very heavy, his shoulder got dislocated, but he didn't let the
attack through. His expression also became bad. But the reason for that
wasn't his disadvantageous position or the power of the attack.
As I thought… this guy…!
Kuraudo stood up straight with the momentum of that attack, and once
again began his barrage.
Ikki's breathing was a mess compared to when he was just dodging a

moment ago. He couldn't afford to go too far here. He raised Intetsu up
in order to block the down coming nodachi.
But the moment their blades should've crossed—with a haze, Kuraudo's

nodachi disappeared.
This―
―This is bad!
Ikki, even though he was kind of roughed up already, threw his body
www.asianovel.com
401
backwards with all his strength. Right at that moment, a flash appeared
at the space Ikki was just in. The air was torn apart.
"!"
Because he suddenly jumped backwards, his stance was completely

broken but he managed to get a foothold and regain his balance. Ayase
and Stella who were watching their exchange just now halted their
breathing.
Ikki's uniform―at the abdomen area, there was a huge slit. It meant that
if Ikki hadn't jumped back just now, they would have been seeing his
entrails spilling out.
"Haha! Good job dodging that just now."
"…Wha-What was… that…!?"
"Kurogane-kun!"
"Yeaaaaaaaaah!"
"He would've been split in two right~?"
"Yeah, as expected of Kuraudo! That guy isn't even worth his time!"
"Get him!"
Disturbance and bewilderment. Expectations and excitement. There was

a change in the energy of the cheering party of both sides. But Ikki
didn't have the time to pay any heed to that.
"…I see, so that's it."
Because he happened to realize it. An unthinkable possibility which was

in the corner of his mind ever since Kuraudo dodged Ikki's first perfect
counter. But that worst possible possibility was in actuality, reality.
"So this is your real power, which defeated the Last Samurai."
Part 5
www.asianovel.com
402
"There's been one thing I've been concerned about since I heard how
Kaito-san was defeated by Kurashiki-kun two years ago from Ayatsuji-
san. Why was Kaito-san defeated so one-sidedly? Even if he was ill, he
was someone who grasped for the crown in the world of swords, the Last
Samurai. The battle would never be that one-sided at his own court.
There had to be a suitable reason."
And that was the factor Ikki noticed about Kuraudo's strength.
"And I've now confirmed that."
Evading and defending against attacks that had almost absolute perfect
timings. Disappearing like haze and attacking from a completely
different angle. All of these were the fruit of one certain ability.
"What are you talking about!? Is there some kind of trick!?"
Ayase immediately pressed at the topic. For her, this might be the
answer to why her father was defeated so one-sidedly two years ago, a
truly important matter.
Did Kuraudo use some kind of trickery? But Ikki denied that.
"No, there's no deceit nor trick."
"Haha, seems like you've noticed…. Say it, I'll match the answer."
Kuraudo, who had a large grin, asked to reveal the true identity of his
power that Ikki had managed to see through.
"It's something Kurashiki-kun got directly from his roots: reflexive

sensitivity."
"Reflexive… sensitivity…."
"Ikki, that… isn't that the same normal reflex gear all humans have?"
"That's half right, half wrong. If put into words then it would be that, but
the efficiency, and speed are all too great. I'm talking about the time it
takes for a human to complete the sensory process, as in 'sense',
'comprehend,' and 'respond'. For the most part, it's point three seconds
www.asianovel.com
403
for us. They say a professional sprinter has a time of point fifteen
seconds. And no matter how much you train, this number can't cross the
bounder of point one seconds. That is common sense. However… for
Kurashiki-san who just dodged that counter, it seems like the time for
him is point zero five seconds or lower."
""―!?""
Stella and Ayase became speechless at that fact. Well, it was obvious to
be surprised. The reaction time for Ikki and Stella was about 0.13
seconds. Kuraudo's senses had long crossed the human boundary. In
other words, the time it took for Ikki and Stella to perform one action,
Kuraudo could do about two or three actions in that same amount of
time.
"And with that common sense defying reaction speed, he can dodge our
attacks that might seem absolutely impossible to dodge with perfect
timing, or he can change the direction of an attack just before it clashes
with ours and make it come from a completely different angle. The
reason why his sword seemed to vanish halfway was because of that."
"Haha… hahaha… HAHAHA! BINGO!"
Kuraudo widened his eyes while laughing madly.
Yes, his sword wasn't an art. It was pure violence. And with that
violence, the Sword Eater tramples all down.
Because reaction speed was the base of all sports and actions. No
matter how much one trains, or how much one polishes his stance; it
doesn't matter how much experience one has, it all becomes
meaningless before it. No matter how much of an absurd surprise attack
is thrown at him, he can deal with it after seeing it. No matter how
someone charges at him recklessly, he can change his guard after
seeing that. It allowed something irrational like seeing the opponent's
choice of rock, paper, or scissors before making his own: that was the
true value of the Sword Eater.
www.asianovel.com
404
Techniques and experience, schemes and tactics, a nightmare that

renders all of these useless. Superhuman reflexes, and reaction ability
born from that, adding the two and thus creating Marginal Counter.
"You're the first one to see through my Marginal Counter on the first
meeting! I'll commend you, Worst One! As I thought, you're the best. But
so what!? Even if you know how it works, can you do anything about it?"
"…."
Hearing that, Ikki's expression clouded.
Yes. His Perfect Vision was meaningless before a rock, paper, scissor
game where the opponent could see his move beforehand. And Ittou
Shura only fortified his physical abilities and not the transmission speed
of his brain. In other words, it was exactly as Kuraudo said. Ikki had no
method of tearing through Marginal Counter.
"Haha. You can't, can you. My Marginal Counter isn't an 'art'. It's a
special trait. I didn't cheat and stuff…. And just this ain't the limit of my
Marginal Counter!"
Saying that as if howling, he attacked. And what came towards Ikki was
an attack as if it was aiming for two areas at the same time!
"Hebigami[2]!"
As if biting it, the swing by his right hand attacked both the left and right
side as if biting in. A phantom like that, unrealistic as it may be came in
with ridiculous vigor and speed which was impossible to defend against,
attacking both sides at the same time.
Even if he managed to defend against one of the attacks, the other

would just rip him apart. Then he had only one thing to do. Ikki used all
his strength to leap backwards and tried to evade it. Being a twofold
attack didn't matter if he just escaped it's range.
"There's no way I'd let you do the same thing twice riiiiight!?"
Orochimaru's blade extended and immediately chased after Ikki. There
www.asianovel.com
405
was no longer any meaning in distance. The saw blades came in from
both left and right and intersected on Ikki's body.
―But right at that moment, Ikki took action. With a clang, the sound of
two blades clashing reverberated and sparks containing mana flew out.
With Intetsu which Ikki had in his right hand, he repelled
the Orochimaru coming from the right. But that was… a mistake! Ikki's
reflexes weren't fast enough to be able to block the second attack
coming from the left! The saw blade coming from the left struck his
body!
The saw blade ripped off the flesh from his body which flew in the air,
and blood spilled on the floor dyeing it red… that was supposed to
happen.
"What?"
But that didn't happen. What spilled wasn't blood but sparks. Why? The
answer was in Ikki's hand which defended against Hebigami.
"You―!"
After noticing it, Kuraudo raised a howl. Ikki wasn't gripping the hilt of
<Intetsu>, but the base of the blade and thus intentionally reduced his
reach.
"That's right, kodachi[3] techniques…! As expected of Ikki!"
"Kurogane-kun can use a kodachi?"
"He can even teach Shizuku who has a kodachi-shaped device, so of

course he can use it!"
Ikki hated teaching wrong things to others, knowing that nature of his,
Stella was convinced. And her guess was correct. Ikki wasn't only well
versed in swordsmanship, he was also proficient in archery, grappling,
unarmed, and many others. Even if it could only raise his strength on a
minuscule level, he desperately practiced it and used all the time his
body would allow to pursue those methods. Because he was well aware
www.asianovel.com
406
of the fact that he was weaker than anyone. And he was now bringing
out everything he had learned back then.
The fact that was able to discern the position of the Hunter after being
struck by his arrow was also a result of that. That was true for his display
of defense and offense in this match too. Because of the shorter reach,
the kodachi had less offense, but since it could be rotated faster, the
blocking ability rose. Ikki, utilizing that defense, deflected Kuraudo's
godspeed attack.
"It means that you're not the only one who can change his reach."
Ikki, after defending against Hebigami with Intetsu immediately stepped

in and started the counter.
"Haha."
Kuraudo laughed after seeing Ikki challenge him, despite that fact that
Ikki had already witnessed his overwhelming attack speed. Even though
this was just one exchange, for a mage-knight who relied heavily on
mana, this was once in a lifetime decision. Kuraudo commended Ikki for
that. But―
But you can't win. Not with just this.
It was skilled of him to suddenly switch to a kodachi technique. But in

the end, the reach is still short.
―So he'll teach that guy. As one of the best eight of the whole country.
As someone who resides at the summit of the Seven Star.
Strength isn't just gorgeous sword techniques that enchants people.

Strength isn't some burning feeling you have when you fight for a friend,
It's something simpler; it's something far more dreadful. There's just one
fixed answer to that.
―It's just simple overwhelming violence.
www.asianovel.com
407
"HAHHAAAA―!"
"Wha-!"
For a moment, Ikki including those who were watching, Stella and Ayase
were at a loss for words. The snake-like attack that was released at Ikki
after he stepped in to counter attack―it had four heads! An impossible
four-fold attack!
He can still go faster―!
A complete surprise attack. But Ikki didn't lose his cool and blocked the
attack, coming to sever his head and to attack his left flank, with
kodachi technique.
However it wasn't enough. Kuraudo released four attacks at Ikki

instantly. Ikki could only block two. The remaining two slashed at Ikki's
chest with a cross.
"Argggggh!"
"Ikki!"
"Kurogane-kun!"
"…I-I'm fine, I can still fight."
A large amount of blood was spilling. The wound probably reached the
sternum. But Ikki still poured power into his knees and refused to give
up. He continued to gaze at the opponent before him.
"Oh! You avoided a fatal wound by using the momentum of the first and
second hits to move backwards. Crafty ain't ya…? But that all ends
now!"
Kuraudo extended his Orochimaru, that was now dyed in fresh blood,
like a whip.
"What can you do from that distance? I'll turn ya into mincemeat!"
He attacked from a distance where only he could take the offensive, and
www.asianovel.com
408
slashed at the wounded Ikki.
Part 6
At first when Ikki blocked Orochimaru, Ayase thought that he could

definitely win this. When he deflected Hebigami with kodachi technique,
she thought 'He can do this!' But each time, Sword Eater just rose even
higher. He jumped over every one of their expectations and hypotheses.
Like a nightmare.
The current Ikki could go head to head and win against every last one of
the current festival candidates at Hagun. He was the Crownless Sword
King who even defeated the Crimson Princess without sustaining a single
wound. Even that Ikki―
He can't do a thing… even in close range.
Perfect Vision lost to Marginal Counter. With Ittou Shura, Marginal Vision
left all the actions useless after the initial dash when using that, so
there's no meaning in using it. Rather, it could be fatal if he used it
carelessly.
Ittou Shura was something Ikki used by utilizing all his resolution and
determination. If he tried it while at his wit's end, he would end up
burning all his power. He couldn't stop half way, nor could he do
minuscule regulations like holding back and extending the time limit a
bit. And if an opponent who could make two to three actions in the time
he could make one go fully defensive, defeating that opponent in just
one minute would be nigh impossible.
He's completely… out of options….
All he could do was keep defending against Orochimaru and Hebigami

while standing on top of the puddle made of his own blood and bear that
deep gash. A completely one-sided battle.
Ayase gulped while biting down her lips and seeing the figure of Kuraudo
continuing his barrage on Ikki.
www.asianovel.com
409
…Strong! This man, he can't be defeated!
So this was the national level! In the best eight of the last festival, this
was the real strength of Sword Eater.
Are there such monsters at the summit of the Seven Stars…!?
She couldn't see victory. No way out was visible. He trampled down all
tactics and techniques sent at him while mocking.
Before that, Ikki kept getting hurt as time dragged on. He kept
defending against Orochimaru and Hebigami time and time again with
his acute observation and kodachi techniques which were dulling as time
went on, and the number of strikes he couldn't dodge or defend against
increased. And each time that happened, the saw blade chipped away
the meat on his arms or thighs.
At this rate―!
An ominous déjà vu. The sight of Ikki refusing to stay down even after
being injured to such an extent overlapped with the sight of Kaito two
years ago.
"―!"
Ayase could no longer bear it.
"Vermillion-san! Please stop this match! At this rate, Kurogane-kun will

break!"
"If I stop it now then you won't get this dojo back you know."
"I don't care! Kurogane-kun is more important!"
"That's true. …But still, no."
Ayase was shocked at the words from Stella, who was watching her
lover be chipped apart little by little while having her arms crossed
under her breasts like it was nothing.
"Why!? Aren't you his girlfriend!? Then how can you say that!? Or is
www.asianovel.com
410
there some kind of way to turn this situation around!?"
"―No way. If it was me I could've restricted him with my flames, but Ikki
doesn't have that option. He doesn't have a method to attack from that
distance. And on top of that, his only way of attacking, his defense and
offense in close range as a swordsman, he can't do that from that
distance…. The situation is quite hopeless I guess. Honestly, I didn't
think that skull guy would be so strong."
The replying Stella was serenity itself. But looking closely, her fingernails
were piercing into the white skin of her crossed arms. A drop of blood
smudged on her uniform. She's enduring it, the urge to dash out right
this instant.
"The label of best eight in the country isn't a joke, I have to admit after
seeing this. That man is strong. At this rate Ikki is going to lose."
"I don't get it…even though you understand all that why aren't you
stopping him!?"
"There's no way I can do that."
"Why!?"
"Because Ikki… he looks like he's having so much fun."
"Eh?"
Ayase looked at Ikki, thinking, what the hell was Stella saying? And she
was hit by shock.
He's… laughing?
Ikki had a smile on his face. And it wasn't the usual kind and innocent
smile. As if a beast baring his fangs.
"Come to think of it, he was smiling like that when facing my Katharterio
Salamandra."
"W-Why? Even though he might be killed? T-There's so much blood…

why?"
www.asianovel.com
411
"Isn't that because it's so fun?"
She couldn't understand. She wasn't yet… at that level. But, Stella
understood. And probably, her father did too.
"…Hey Sempai. After hearing your story, there was one thing me and
Ikki just couldn't figure out. We just weren't satisfied."
"Weren't… satisfied?"
"Did the Last Samurai really sink into regret?"
"…H-Huh? What are you saying? That, isn't that obvious!"
Ayase suddenly became excited at Stella's unexpected words.
"If only, if only that guy didn't appear, then we would still be living
peacefully! My father wouldn't have fallen into a coma! Our dojo
wouldn't have been stolen away! The pupils wouldn't have to be hurt
either! That guy, he destroyed our peaceful daily life! That, of course
Father had regrets!"
"But that's nothing but Sempai's subjectivity right?"
"Wha―!"
"Just try thinking about it a little. A man who once wanted the crown in
the world of swords, he was even called the Last Samurai because of
that absurdly high ambition… a person like that, would he truly be happy
in a life where he couldn't even use his sword, and would decay as an
instructor? Is it really a daily life he would want to continue forever? ―If
it was me, then I definitely wouldn't be able to bear it."
"―!"
"Certainly, the nuisance of the fight is undeniable. And the methods that
skull guy took to challenge your father wasn't commendable at all. But,
there was a person who would go that far just to challenge your father….
As a swordsman, isn't this something to really be glad about?"
No way…. There's no way that's possible. After all, Father was always
www.asianovel.com
412
smiling. He would take care of the pupils with kind eyes, and pass off his
sword to the next generation―
「This is my battle! Don't interfere!」
"―!!!"
At that exact moment, something inside of Ayase, something that has

been loose for a long time fell into place perfectly with a click. And then,
she understood everything.
During that fight, the reason why Kaito looked so dreadful, and why he
sounded so much like a wild demon that even Ayase had never seen or
heard him like that, when Ayase tried to stop the duel. Why he intended
to continue the duel with that obvious outcome.
She hadn't realized it till now; she hadn't realized Kaito's true feelings.
For so long, she had thought that Kaito accepted a duel he didn't want to
forcefully, and was defeated full of regret.
But, that's wrong! Absolutely, wrong!
Certainly, he had intended to fight for the pupils that were injured. He
wanted to fight to protect the place his daughter lived in.
However, that wasn't everything!
The fuel that drove Kaito back then, it had been a feeling far simpler
than decorum or morals, it had been far more pure.
He wanted to fight.
He wanted to fight the opponent before him.
He wanted to defeat the amazing guy before him.
It was just the simple natural instincts of a wild beast to fight. Because
that fight was, for Kaito-san who was ridden with illness, a moment he
had always yearned for. He desired it even if his soul should burn away,
a single moment of passion.
www.asianovel.com
413
…Aaah… so that's it.
―Sorry.
That word, it wasn't something he said to us.
If it's now, she could understand. Those words were not aimed at Ayase
or the pupils; he said those words to Kuraudo. No matter what the
reason, there was a boy willing to challenge a illness-ridden fossil of the
past like him. But he failed to show him everything of the Ayatsuji single-
blade style. So he was asking Kuraudo to forgive the weak him.
…Really, that old fool.
To actually speak the words that might as well be his last words to his
enemy. She always thought of him as a more intellectual type of person.
But what? He turned out to be an astonishing egoist! Almost like a boy
who just hates to lose.
But… still.
…Then was my father… happy in the end?
At that moment, a loud and conspicuous clang rang out through the hall.
Part 7
The loudest clashing sound till then suddenly rang out, and the hall fell
into silence.
"Haa, haa! Haa!"
In that silence, Ikki was panting roughly. The blood loss from the
countless wounds he sustained greatly drained his energy. But―Ikki
wasn't the only one who was panting.
"Ugh! Haa, haa, haa."
Even though Kuraudo hadn't received a wound yet, he was also

breathing heavily. The battle seemed to be completely one sided, but
why was he almost exactly as tired as Ikki?
www.asianovel.com
414
The answer, Stella immediately figured it out.
"That's it! So that's the weak point of Marginal Counter…!"
"Eh? What are you talking about Vermillion-san?"
"Just carefully look at the face of the skull guy, you'll understand."
Being told that, Ayase looked at Kuraudo's face. He was sweating a lot,
and from his chin, drops of sweat were pouring down as if overflowing.
"…I see! It's his stamina!"
"Yes. It's quite simple now that I think about it. That overwhelming
common sense-defying Marginal Counter of his boasts higher action
counts, but in return the stamina consumption is really harsh. Ikki
immediately realized that and played for time while sustaining the
minimum amount of injury he could, in order to bring down his stamina!"
As if confirming that, Kuraudo suddenly gnashed violently.
Damn mimic…! This was supposed to be going with my pace, but before
I knew it I got caught in that bastard's game of endurance!
Even though he was half dead and could barely hold his sword, he
immediately saw through the weakness of Kuraudo's Marginal Counter
and drew him into his own pace. As a result, Kuraudo's energy was
almost completely exhausted.
Yes, it's exactly as Stella said. Ikki wasn't the type of guy to just quietly
sit around while he was being attacked. In his arsenal, there were many
methods to wear out his opponents.
Almost like witchcraft… what an annoying bastard.
Kuraudo got the chills when he tried to think of how many layers of
planning this simple attacking and blocking match had.
On the other hand, Ayase was full of admiration for Ikki.
"As expected of Kurogane-kun! He can even do that from a place where
www.asianovel.com
415
his swords don't reach the opponent! If it's this, then he might be able to
win…!"
But when Ayase was swinging her fists in happiness with the possibility
of a turnaround, Stella showed a severe expression.
"…Maybe, maybe not."
"Eh? What do you mean?"
"This game of endurance was his last card. He didn't have any other
options as he couldn't change the distance at all. That's all. And Ikki is
also out of stamina. He is way past his limit. In a protracted battle, the
possibility of him losing is higher."
It was just something he did as a last resort in that hopelessly

disadvantageous situation. So it wasn't something that had much merits
for this side. The only thing that could be said was―
"Well, no matter who loses and who wins… the next blow will probably
be the last."
That was the only truth.
"…This bastard… there has to be a limit to stubbornness…!"
"Haa, haa… unfortunately, I really hate to lose…. And… it's been a while
since I've been thrown around this much…. It's so fun… it would be a
shame to just end it."
"Haa… haa… haa… fun, is it? Hahahahaha! You too huh, you're pretty
much screwed up in the head, too!"
"…That, I could say the same about you…!"
"…Yeah, but it's time to end that too."
Kuraudo corrected his breathing, and straightened his back. And he

brandished Orochimaru.
"The next will bring you down."
www.asianovel.com
416
He declared that to the warrior covered in blood, standing before him.

With the next strike—he'd kill.
And accepting that death challenge, Ikki happily raised the ends of his
lips.
"―Yeah, that's right. I was thinking that too."
He aimed the black blade before his eyes, pointing the tip directly at
Kuraudo's chest. The two knights exchanged the pledge of bringing a
certain death to each other, and then―
"Lastly, can I ask something?"
"What?"
Before ending the match, Ikki asked something he had to hear from
Kuraudo no matter what.
"The great sword master that we both long for… was he smiling just like
how we are right now?"
At that question, Kuraudo's eyes suddenly turned wide.
"…Haha, don't ask something so obvious."
He replied as if spitting it out.
"There's no damn way that someone who is called the Last Samurai
wouldn't enjoy an exciting death match as fun as this one."
"…Is that so."
He wanted to know that. And he wanted the answer to be that as well.

That's why, Ikki said it.
"Thank you."
www.asianovel.com
417
He dashed out while baring his fangs.
Part 8
While spilling blood from the many cuts across his body, Ikki jumped out
with a short posture.
His red-dyed body was half dead, half alive. But the speed of that dash
right now was the highest since the start of the battle, almost like a
gale.
What a ridiculous bastard!
Kuraudo didn't feel rueful when commending that Ikki. Then, he should
also throw away all hesitation. He decided to pour all his soul into the
next attack, and shrank Orochimaru to the size of a one-handed sword.
Shrinking the reach, but prioritizing the speed. A full speed attack
containing his all. Utilizing the full of Marginal Counter, an ultimate
technique that only Sword Eater could unleash!
"Yamata no Orochi[4]―!"
A full power attack. And at the same time he swung the sword; eight
heads appeared as the attack! Dimly glowing in a bone-colored
radiance, the eight headed serpent assaulted the dark haired knight
while baring it's fangs.
Ikki, who couldn't stop the four-fold attack, couldn't possibly stop this.
He would be murdered without a doubt.
But, even though that was a fact. But still!
The Worst One didn't stop. Without a shred of hesitation, he dashed

towards the coming eight-headed serpent. With the blade positioned
parallel to his eyesight, and with the tip pointed directly at Kuraudo's
chest, he jumped forward without any intention of defending.
www.asianovel.com
418
Was it self-abandonment? Was it a random frenzied attack?
Wrong!
…No! This is―
From the blade positioned parallel with his eyesight. And from the
depths of the pair of eyes that released a blinding radiance. Kuraudo felt
a chill as if his whole body was being cut apart.
He knew this. In the past, there was a moment where he felt the same
sensation. That was, during the match with Ayatsuji Kaito. During the
very last moment. At that time, the almost dead Kaito was trying to do
something. Just like the current Ikki, he had his sword positioned like
that, and he jumped forward abandoning all defense.
Kuraudo had always pondered what that was until today, that feeling.
But he certainly felt it right at that moment, that sensation.
Danger.
From a man who was half dead, a man who could collapse any moment,
he felt an unreasonable fear that well up from his very depth. And right
now, it was the same—and exactly because so!
Interesting!!!
Kuraudo didn't stop his sword. Even at this very moment, he could
evade with his Marginal Counter. But still, he didn't! He faced it head on!
Of course I will…!!!
www.asianovel.com
419
Kuraudo always longed to see this. He wanted to see the continuation of

that duel, even though he thought it was no longer possible. Maybe, just
maybe Kaito might recuperate. Maybe Ayase would also master the
sword completely and come to challenge him.
With that marginal wish in mind, he had always waited at this place.
That was why he wouldn't stop. There was no reason for him to stop.
"It was worth the wait! These two long years―!!!"
Immediately after, their two figures intersected, and fresh blood flew in
the air.
Part 9
www.asianovel.com
420
The splash of blood that rose so high that it reached the ceiling―was
Kuraudo's. There was a massive slantwise gash on his huge built body,
starting from the right shoulder till the end of the lower left abdominal
area.
And as for Ikki, he sustained no wounds.
Why? Yamata no Orochi was something that didn't allow defending nor
evading. In truth, Ikki took on the eight serpent fangs with his body. But
why was he unharmed?
The reason, Ayase understood it immediately.
…N-No doubt… that's….
In the past, Ayase had witnessed this technique just once. When Ayase
decided to enter Hagun Academy, it was the secret technique of the
Ayatsuji single-blade style her father had shown her.
At that time, when Ayase attacked her father with Hizume, she certainly
did hit his body. But, she wasn't able to cut him. The response, it was as
if he was cutting the sakura petals dancing through the air. Her father
said this―
―A counter-attack will be delayed if one uses the blade for deflection in

order to perform an interception.
Because whenever one shifts the enemy's sword to evade, then one's
own sword will also shift from the place he wants to attack a
proportional distance. Then what should be done in order to perform a
perfect counter?
Kaito's gave an answer to that question. All one had to do is take the
opponents attack with one's body and ward it off without shifting the
opponent's sword along with the place one wants to attack.
A peerless stance to evade the enemies attack by taking the most

minimum possible movement, dispelling everything of the material
world while feeling every physical existence around.
www.asianovel.com
421
"Ayatsuji single-blade style final secret, Ten'i Muhou[5]!"
But why was Kurogane-kun able to use it? Even Kaito only used this top
secret technique in front of her once, so why―
"―Ah."
Then she remembered something Ikki had said at that family restaurant.
"It's all because of Ayatsuji-san's hard work. Even alone, I think you
would have noticed it, you would've reached that secret when the time's
right."
Ikki never says anything he isn't sure of. Ayase who had directly
received his training knows of his sincerity the best.
"No way, did he already know it then…!"
"Blade Steal."
"Eh?"
"Ikki's sword style. He's able to steal even the deepest secrets of a
sword style after observing it. This happened in my case too."
Yes, at that time, Ikki had already seen through the Ayatsuji style. The
destination where Ayase's sloppy sword, a sword that was training
desperately to chase after her father's back, would reach.
Confirming that, Stella showed a delighted look. Because she knew that
this was Ikki's true dreadfulness. He wasn't satisfied, even though he
had so much power. Stocking on power and techniques even if it would
help him only a little, and using it, in order to reach a new height. That
unstoppable ambition is what makes the Worst One the Crownless
Sword King. That was the true essence of Kurogane Ikki, the Crimson
Princess's lover.
"…God, that's a man worth chasing after, really."
Stella muttered that in an amazingly low tone. But at that moment,
www.asianovel.com
422
"―AAAAAH!"
Something that no one there could believe happened. Kuraudo, while

bearing that obviously fatal wound howled like a mad beast and
sustained his stance, refusing to let his body fall. The huge amount of
blood flowing from his wound formed a blood puddle beneath his feet.
But even so, Kuraudo didn't let his knees bend, and he didn't admit
defeat.
He's still standing!
At this, even Ikki couldn't hide his surprise. But―
"…I see. So this is what that old mister wanted to use then."
There was no fighting spirit harbored in Kuraudo's eyes.
"Haha… Awesome…."
As if yearning for the battle that occurred here two years ago, he
laughed cheerfully. And then, he once again turned his attention
towards Ikki after lifting up his blood-dyed body.
"Worst One―your name?"
"Kurogane Ikki."
"Kurogane… We'll continue this at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival."
Saying that, he headed towards the exit of the dojo. It seems like he no
longer had the intention to fight. Guessing that, Ikki asked―
"Kurashiki-kun, this dojo―"
"Do whatever you want. ―Cuz there's no reason for me to wait

anymore."
That was his answer.
"W-Wait Kuraudo!"
"Hey you guys! We're leaving!"
www.asianovel.com
423
"Y-Yeah!"
His lackeys followed Kuraudo one by one and left the dojo. And just
when their figure completely vanished,
"Whoa! Get a grip, Kuraudo!"
"This is bad, he's completely lost consciousness!"
"Someone hurry up and call an ambulance!"
"Wait a bit! I'll drive us to school."
"Kurauudo! Hang on―!"
Their panicked voices echoed from the distance.
Ikki banished his Intetsu with a sigh, though there seemed to be some
admiration dwelling in that.
"Not letting his enemies see his weakness…. He's surprisingly stubborn
too."
"Just like you right?"
"Uwaah!"
Being suddenly pushed back, he fell on his backside.
"W-What are you doing, Stella!"
"Don't go spouting that pretentious stuff while you can't even stand."
"Uuu."
Certainly, the current Ikki couldn't even stand up again, let alone walk.
Because he was found out, he averted his face with a pout.
"You noticed…."
"Of course! Jeez, getting beat up like this every single day! If you had
that awesome technique then why didn't you use it sooner!"
"Don't ask for the impossible. It's the secret attack of the great Last
www.asianovel.com
424
Samurai. There's no way I could use it without prior preparation. If I

didn't wear out Kurashiki-kun to make his sword attacks go a bit dull,
then I would've been turned into mincemeat."
"Then at least try to avoid those injuries a bit more!"
Sighing, Stella tossed her bag at Ayase.
"Sempai, I brought a first aid kit just in case, can you please stop the
bleeding? A girl from a dojo like you should be able to right? In the
meantime I'm going to call a sensei and meet up, we can't get on the
train all covered in blood like this, can we?"
"Y-Yes, I got it!"
Replying, Ayase took the bag. Inside, there were many first aid materials
like bandages, disinfection liquids and so on. Before Stella finished
calling the school to get a car, she should be able to complete some of
the treatment. Ayase steadily beginning the treatment, and while doing
so….
"Kurogane-kun. …Thank you."
She tightly grabbed Ikki's hands and gave her heartfelt gratitude.
"Because of you, I think I've finally understood what my father really

felt…. I thought I was the one who understood him the most, but looks
like I didn't understand him at all."
"That's not true."
"Eh…?"
"The reason I was able to win today was thanks to the fact that Ayatsuji-
san was able to perfectly remember Kaito-san's teachings. I don't think,
other than Ayatsuji-san, anyone else could've done that. You understand
him the most. Because, you are the Last Samurai's successor."
"…."
Was it really so? Ayase didn't know that for sure. But she, certainly,
www.asianovel.com
425
prayed for that to happen.
"Then, I'll have to get stronger. Strong enough so that I can proudly call
myself his successor, strong enough to beat that boy myself."
Ayase's eyes were no longer clouded like they were before. She
probably will never again lose her way. Because she had found a place
for herself, a place where she was proud to be.
Ikki showed a relieved smile at this Ayase.
"I'll be looking forward to it."
He prayed so that the wish of the girl would one day come true.
References Jump up↑ Orochimaru, 大蛇丸: "Great Serpent Curl" Jump

up↑ Hebigami, 蛇咬: "Serpent Bite" Jump up↑ Kodachi: A small sword, a
short-length katana. Jump up↑ Yamata no Orochi: An eight-headed,
eight-tailed dragon of Japanese mythology. Jump up↑ Ten'i Muhou, 天衣
無縫: "Heaven-Clad Null Shroud"
www.asianovel.com
426
Vol. 2 :
Chapter Epilogue
Chapter Epilogue
Epilogue: Glacial Smile
www.asianovel.com
427
(translation)
Part 1
『Off Campus Duel! Sword Eater, the Ace of Donrou Crushed by Worst
One!』
The very next day after the duel, a newspaper plastered with an article
titled that was spread around. There were even photos of the duel taken
secretly. The one to write the article was none other than the new
Newspaper Club's Kusakabe. She first suspected it after hearing Ikki and
www.asianovel.com
428
Ayase's conversation during the selection match. So the next day, she
tailed the three of them, including Stella.
「For a journalist, this level of stalking skill is a must!」
That seemed to be the case. And Ikki could only click his tongue since he
didn't feel a shred of her presence even once during everything that
happened.
This article was also a big blow to Hagun. Of course, since the opponent
was the ace of another school, even if it was an off-campus duel, it
couldn't possibly be a fluke against one of the whole country's best
eight. Even the guys who still harbored a bit of doubt didn't have any
choice but to shut up and accept Ikki's abilities.
And somewhere among all of them, someone asked this―
Who is stronger? Hagun's strongest, the current student council

president Raikiri [1] Toudou Touka or the Worst One?
No one knew where that question came from, but that question sparked
a fire in the students of Hagun Academy. Raikiri is among the best four!
Of course she's stronger. No, if it's Worst One then, he might be able to
beat her. No way. Yes way. No. Yes!―
Arguments like that broke out through campus and by the time a week
had passed, everyone wished for the answer badly.
Part 2
A week after the duel with Sword Eater. It was evening. Ikki and Stella
finished their daily training in the forest recess and were now resting on
the bench, sitting side by side.
And during that, Ikki got a mail from Ayase, the contents―it said that
her father, Kaito-san, had regained consciousness.
"Eh? Sempai's father woke up!?"
www.asianovel.com
429
"Seems like it."
"What amazing timing."
"Yeah, Ayatsuji-san also seems to be surprised. Look here."
Ikki showed Stella the mail contents.
「Father has regained consciousness!!!!!!!」
"Wow, it's true. She's surprised all right! There are as many exclamation
marks as there are Dr●gon Balls."
"Well, it's fine if she's lively."
Actually, after the duel that day, they hadn't seen Ayase even once.
Because after that day, when they returned to school―
'I've made Kurogane-kun do everything this time, so I'll at least decide

what to do from now myself.'
Saying that, she went to the selection match executive committee and
confessed that she had cheated on the match. Because of Oreki-sensei's
intervention her expulsion was avoided, but her entries in the selection
matches were all deleted and she was suspended from school for 7
days. That was why Ikki was glad to find out she was still doing well
despite all that.
"But since her father woke up, it'll be hard for her to return to school."
"Yeah…."
Because he had been in a coma for two long years. His body was
probably very weak. The rehabilitation would be tough, that's for sure.
Besides… he has a cardiac disease. Ayase should also want to spend a

bit more time with him.
"She won't come to practice anymore will she?"
"…It's a bit lonely."
www.asianovel.com
430
"But it can't be helped."
Rather, it should be a matter to be happy
about, since Kaito finally woke up, even though the doctors were saying
he wouldn't last till winter.
"It might be short, but I want those two to spend a meaningful time
together."
"…Yeah."
As he prayed that with Stella beside him while looking up at the evening
sky, his datapad suddenly rang out. Someone called him, and speak of
the devil! It was Ayatsuji Ayase.
"Oh! Now she's calling directly. —Hello?"
"So you are Kurogane Ikki-kun. I heard about you from Ayase. I want you
to marry her at once and succeed my doj―" *Bang**Ugh*
"What the hell are you doing? You just woke up after two years here!
Sorry Kurogane-kun, the idiot said something rude. I called you because
he wanted to say thanks but…."
"Hahaha! You don't need to hide it Ayase. You love him right? I mean
Kurogane-kun. A parent can understand. When you were talking about
Kurogane-kun you looked just like a wife talking fondly about her
husband. Just like how your mother used to be!"
"Aaaaaaaah! Ahhhhh! Don't say something so weird―!!!"
"You don't have to hide it. Papa just woke up, so about you two―"
"Just sleep for another two years―!!!"
"Ugh― …Argh!"
"K-K-Kurogane-kun! F-Forget that! T-Talk to you later!" *Click* ―Beep-

Beep-Beep―
www.asianovel.com
431
"…Well, somehow, it feels like Kaito-san will outlive all of us…."
"I was thinking the same thing."
But well―
"But somehow, everything feels resolved right?"
"Yeah."
The dojo was returned to Ayase, and Kaito also woke up. Ayase might
not come to practice any longer so it was a bit lonely, but well, it wasn't
like this would be the last time they saw her. The case about the
Ayatsuji-dojo was full of ups and downs since the restaurant, but since
it's calmed down that was good.
"But, it's a bit quiet now since we have one less person…."
"Rather, we're the only ones here."
"Well there's that too."
Today, both Shizuku and Arisuin were absent just like Ayase.
"That's rare, Alice is one thing but for Shizuku to be absent is…."
"Yeah… maybe she's tired."
"…That means… it's just the two of us… right?"
"…."
Stella interlocked her hands with Ikki's. She was looking up at him with
hope, and ruby eyes that seemed to be harboring a slight fever. Ever
since the pool, their relationship has become more like lovers, though it
still remained platonic.
So signals like this, they were already going with it, both sides. Sitting on
the bench, they closed their distance little by little and drew near each
other.
"Stella…."
www.asianovel.com
432
"Ikki…."
"Ikki…♡"
""Eh?""
Both of them suddenly turned around at that one extra voice.
"Smooch~ …Eh? You're not going to kiss?"
It was Arisuin who tried to mix in with their kiss from the side.
""UWAAAAAAAH!!!""
And as for Stella and Ikki, they fell off of the bench almost instantly.
"A-Alice! W-What are you doing!"
"Oh no~ With that passion, I was thinking if we could do a threesome~"
""NO WAY IN HELL!!!""
"It's a joke, a joke~♪ Aww~ Both of you were red, it was so cute~
Ahaha."
Was their reaction just that weird? Arisuin had tears in the corner of his
eyes and had a big smile. "But still, Big Sis is surprised~ Closing your
distance like a hedgehog… so slowly, could it be that you're still
green—"
"W-W-We haven't gone that far!!!"
"Ah, is that so? But that's some fast progress. Now you can flirt with
each other so well."
"…Rather Alice, you noticed that we were dating?"
"Well, yeah, somewhat. But I confirmed it today~♪"
"Ugh…."
Stella showed a bitter expression. Arisuin was a sociable character, so

he was popular among both the girls and boys. So if they were found out
www.asianovel.com
433
now, it might get bad―that was probably what she was thinking.
Isn't there some way to fool him? Stella was complaining with her gaze.
No, but that's impossible now. But if they properly explained the
situation, then he might keep it a secret. So he decided to confess
everything to Arisuin.
"Hey Arisu, about this―"
"I know, be at ease. I don't plan on telling anyone."
Arisuin might've guessed their situation on his own. He put his index
finger before his lips and winked. As expected of the person who even
made that human-hating Shizuku open up, he knew how to handle
humans.
"I'll just enjoy it from a special seat~♪"
Is what it felt like. He should be kicked by a horse.
"Damn, it was a mistake to be found out here, but I guess Shizuku not
being here is fortune within misfortune."
"Right. By the way, have you seen her, Alice?"
"Yeah. I was just late since I was playing UNO with the fans but Shizuku
said she'd be training on her own today."
Training alone….
"Oh, that's strange. For Shizuku to not be with Ikki. And at her own
volition that is."
"Yeah, she's probably preparing herself…. Her next opponent is an

opponent this time."
"Huh? Her next opponent has been decided?"
"Oh my, you guys don't know?"
Does Stella know? Arisuin looked at her but she denied it. Of course, Ikki
www.asianovel.com
434
doesn't know either.
"Alice? Who is Shizuku's next opponent? And what do you mean her next
opponent 'is an opponent'?"
Ikki asked, worried. And Arisuin showed a difficult expression.
"She's the strongest…. The number one of this academy."
Part 3
At the same time, the sixth training arena.
It was used as an arena from twelve o'clock until five in the afternoon
during the selection matches, but after that it was used as a training
area for battle royals that anyone could use.
Of course they would use Illusionary Form. It was different from lessons
and without any hard and fast rules. So people who didn't take part in
the selection matches also participated. For that reason, sounds of
battles bustled out throughout the arena every day.
But today was different. It was complete silence that ruled. The heat of a
battle couldn't be felt either. Only the absolute zero atmosphere could
be felt that overpowered the sixth training arena.
Well, of course that would be the case, because―
"W-What the hell's with her…."
"Monster…."
Because every last one of the knights who battled here had turned into
ice sculptures.
"She actually… took out fifty people… all alone…!"
In the audience, a student spoke with a shaken voice. The meaning of

his words could be traced back to ten minutes ago.
A first-year came to the training grounds and said this to all that was
present: she wanted to face all of the people there alone.
www.asianovel.com
435
The ones who received this ridiculous challenge were all feeling
admonished, probably.
But the result...? Total annihilation. Not a single one of them could touch
her. The only one who stood there was―'Lorelei' Kurogane Shizuku.
"Not enough…."
She sighed while viewing the frozen prairie she had created. She
thought that if she fought with fifty of them, it'd at least become some
practice but, it wasn't enough at all. Was Hagun really of such a low
level? This much was just stressing it.
"…However, you are not going to disappoint are you?"
www.asianovel.com
436
She looked down at her datapad. On the display was a mail from the
executive committee notifying about her next opponent. It was the
number one of Hagun and in the national top four from last year.
「The opponent for Kurogane Shizuku-sama's tenth match has been

decided to be Toudou Touka, third year class three.」
Finally! Shizuku had a weirdly mesmerizing smile on her face.
She could finally stop fighting while holding back, taking care not to end
up killing her opponents. This farce was finally ending.
She wanted to fight an opponent where she could go all out. She had
been thinking that for a long time.
This kind of thing, I wonder if it's like Onii-sama.
Well, if it was ambitions then it'd be closer to Stella…. But, as an

opponent Todou had no shortcomings. She was an opponent whom she
had to fight with all her strength in order to win.
At last.
At last she could fight with all her strength.
At last she could break someone down with all her strength.
"Fufufu, ahahahah!"
Even though the surrounding temperature was so cold it pierced the

atmosphere, she could not stop the explosive excitement coming from
within her. No, if it was a fever she couldn't cool down then it's better
not to try in the first place.
Shizuku continued to laugh, as if entrusting her body to the passion of

the battle to come.
References Jump up↑ Raikiri, 雷切: "Lightning Cut"
www.asianovel.com
437
www.asianovel.com
438
Vol. 3 :
Chapter 0: Prologue
Chapter Prologue
Prologue: Shizuku's Challenge Part 1
Kurogane Shizuku recalled them, the memories of her childhood.
She was forgiven no matter what she did. She was forgiven even when
she beat up other children. She was forgiven even when she stole the
toys of other children.
Why? It was all because she displayed her worth as a blazer since she
was young.
「I am very sorry Shizuku-chan. Hey, you apologize, too!」
Having been beaten by his parent, the kid, who was her relative, bowed.
"I'm sorry."
The apologetic words were filled with chagrin.
Shizuku always glared at that, bored.
The kids who twist their righteousness before power. The adults who
forgive wrongdoings before power. Every single one of them was
worthless. Only people like those were around Shizuku. They bow before
the strong, and give lip service filled with hollow gratitude and good will.
Dirty.
www.asianovel.com
439
She hated beings called humans because of that. And, she was fed up
with herself for also being such a worthless living thing. She was fed up
and continued to vent the frustration on the weak. Because whenever
she heard the cries of hated human beings she felt a bit relieved.
But, there was a boy, just a single boy, who didn't forgive Shizuku.
*Slap*
That boy, Shizuku's brother Kurogane Ikki, told Shizuku who was making
other kids cry―
"You should not bully the weak."
Shizuku couldn't comprehend what had been done to her. Because even
her parents had never scolded her nor hit her. Not being able to
comprehend anything, her cheek, which was hit, was hot, and tears
crumbled down.
Seeing the crying figure of Shizuku, the adults angrily shouted "Hurry up
and apologize!" to Ikki who had hit Shizuku.
The adults started hitting Ikki who didn't abide by their order to
apologize. But, even so, Ikki didn't bow until the end. Because he didn't
have any reason to bow his head down.
…Such a human being was a first for Shizuku. There was no one up until
now who had stood up and pointed wrongdoings as evil. At the time she
cried because she was shocked at having been hit all of the sudden, but
in reality, she was happy. She was always searching for someone like
that. It didn't matter if they didn't pamper her. It didn't matter if they
were hard on her. She just wanted someone who she could respect as a
human being.
Thus Shizuku decided in her heart on that day. That she would follow
this person, because if she did so, she was sure that she would be able
to become someone different from the worthless adults who she had
been seeing until now.
www.asianovel.com
440
―But,
At that time, I knew nothing.
The severity of the situation surrounding her brother.
Nothing of it―
Part 2
"First year Kurogane Shizuku-san, it's time for your match, please step
forward."
Shizuku slowly opened her eyes upon the announcement.
There was a dark passage before her. It extended all the way to the
entry gate of the ground where today's match was supposed to be held.
Shizuku walked down the passage without any hesitation, and she
resumed recalling the past.
I found out about Onii-sama's difficult position after he had left the
house.
Not even a single person of the Kurogane household tried to find her
brother. It was like he was not even there from the start. At that time
Shizuku finally realized that thing her brother always hid behind his
gentle smile. She realized and hated it. Everything about Kurogane
which cornered her brother till that point.
And she was resolved. If no one was going to love her brother, then she
would just love him all the more, including others' part.
It won't do like this. It won't do if all she ever did was to depend on him,
and follow him ar
ound. She had to become an equal, and give him her support or else she
won't be able to hold on to her brother. Or else, she'll end up leaving her
brother in solitude again.
Thus, she needed to get stronger.
www.asianovel.com
441
With certainty, her brother would shine in this world eventually. Shizuku
knew his strength more than anyone else, and that's why she knew it.
Shizuku desperately worked hard to become someone who would be
able to stand by his side as an equal when the time came. And, she
acquired strength until she got the excellent evaluation of a rank-B.
But, it's still not enough. Her brother aimed for the summit of Seven-
Stars. Her current level was not enough to accompany him there.
「Well then, I will begin introducing the competitors of today's second

match! From the blue gate, she is the sister of the popular knight, whom
everyone in this arena should know, contender Kurogane Ikki. She is the
runner up freshmen of this year standing right after the 'Crimson
Princess'! Her match results so far are ten wins out of ten matches! The
superiority or inferiority of attribute doesn't matter to her! Will she sink
her opponent with exceptional magic control today once again? The first
year nicknamed 'Lorelei', competitor Kurogane Shizuku!!!」
Shizuku came out of the dark passage and stepped into the ground filled
with cheers. But, the unceasing cheers felt distant. Naturally, it was
because Shizuku was only concentrating on the one before her.
「And from the red gate, the student council president, and also the
strongest of this school. She advanced to the semifinals as a second
year student last year in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Having lost
to last year's Seven Stars Sword King, Moroboshi of Bunkyoku Academy,
she was not able to take the summit of the Seven Stars. However, she
has once again returned to the battlefield, where competitors fight over
the summit, along with her still-invincible trump card that has been
more refined since last year! Impossible to dodge before that speed!
Impossible to parry that swiftness! Will the golden flash today, once
again, cut her enemy within the blink of an eye!? The strongest lightning
user Hagun boasts of―the third year nicknamed 'Raikiri', contender
Toudou Touka!!!」
www.asianovel.com
442
Toudou Touka.
At a distance approximately twenty meters away, the strongest knight of

Hagun academy stepped into the ring while swaying her long chestnut-
colored hair.
Shizuku was certain after seeing her.
…I see. She is on a whole different level.
She could understand after coming face to face with her. The air hurts.
The hair all over her body twitched. Shizuku could feel herself sweating
www.asianovel.com
443
upon the sharpness of her piercing gaze. The very nature of the
atmosphere surrounding her differed from every other opponent she had
faced in the selection matches until now.
This opponent was strong. Obviously ranks above her.
―But, that's why… Shizuku was excited.
Finally.
She had been eagerly waiting for a chance like this ever since coming to
this school. A fight where her feelings would be tested.
She was within the best four in last year's Seven Stars Sword Art
Festival. She is a worthy opponent.
In that case, she'd test it. Just how much did she really love her brother
in these past five years. All kinds of feelings, and her love for him―
With this fight, I'll test my limit!
And, as if to respond to Shizuku's feelings―
"Then, let the twelfth match begin!!!"
The buzzer was sounded marking the beginning of the battle.
www.asianovel.com
444
Vol. 3 :
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: Lorelei VS. Raikiri Part 1
Lorelei VS Raikiri.
Both of them were the strongest student class B-rank knights.
The contest between two of the most powerful figures in Hagun

welcomed an unexpected start.
「Wh, what is going on-? Both of them refuse to step forward!」
The kodachi named <Yoishigure> possessed a silver blade.
The Japanese sword <Narukami> sheathed in a black scabbard.
They both circled around the ring, keeping their distance the same,
while holding their devices.
Even though an entire minute has passed since the match started, they
still had not clashed their swords even once.
---The ground was covered in tension to the point of being painful.
The audience, who had come to watch a high quality fight, held their
breaths without any exceptions and watched the ring.
"Neither of the two are trying to make the first move."
The fiery red haired girl, standing beside Ikki, called Stella Vermillion
www.asianovel.com
445
muttered in a stiff voice.
"They're checking each other's moves out while glaring from a distance."
It was the tall beauty, Arisuin Nagi who answered to Stella's mutter.
"Both of them are B-rank knights possessing the power of a Seven Star
Sword King. That student council president and of course Shizuku, too,
have the means to attack from one end of the ring to the other. Both of
them are within each other's attack range. The one to make a careless
move will be defeated."
"To add one more thing to what Alice said, Shizuku doesn't want to be
the one to make the first move because Toudou-san has the strongest
cross range weapon."
"…Ikki, is that the trump card the commentator talked about?"
"Yes, it is neither exaggeration nor a lie. It's the noble art that became
Toudou-san's epithet because of its immense strength and awe striking
nature. To elaborate, it is the ultra-electromagnetic battoujutsu
<Raikiri>."
She creates a powerful magnetic field with her thunder ability around
the blade and scabbard of <Narukami>, hanging on her waist, and then
shoots the blade out.
The strike of that battō has the tremendous power and speed to even
cut through a lightning bolt.
That's no longer a strike that could be parried with the body of a human.
Thus it's a certain kill technique.
"Every single official match where she used <Raikiri> ended in Toudou-
san's victory. Once it's released it will defeat the enemy without fail. It's
literally a trump card."
"Huh, but Ikki, wasn't she in the best four last year? Then, wouldn't it
mean the knight who defeated her surpassed it?"
www.asianovel.com
446
"No."
Ikki denied, swinging his head.
"The current Seven Star Sword King, Moroboshi- kun is a spear user. I
saw a video of the match, he was doing his best, throughout the match,
to stay out of <Raikiri>'s range. In other words, even the Seven Star
Sword King was afraid of her <Raikiri>. There has been no one till now
who has been able to breakthrough Toudou-san's cross range. Every
single one who stepped into that territory was, without any exception,
cut down by her faster than a lightning slash, and of course, Shizuku
knows that, too."
"…That's why, she doesn't make a move."
"Yes, Shizuku will be on defense throughout this match. Though,

originally, Shizuku specializes in long range magic battles. There is no
one who will step into a disadvantageous distance by their own will."
That's why, Shizuku was going to wait.
For the moment when her opponent will attack.
Within the frozen time.
"But… once Toudou-san makes a move things will d
evelop quickly."
At the exact moment Ikki said that―Touka moved!
Part 2
Swiftly bending her knees, she leaned forward, and leaped.
Within an instant she reached top speed.
Their distance was twenty meters.
Touka could cover that distance within a blink of an eye.
www.asianovel.com
447
But the 《Witch of the Deep Sea》 wasn't someone who would easily allow
that!
It was obvious because she had been waiting.
For the moment when Touka would move with all of her strength!
"Freeze―Toudo Heigen[1]!"
Along with those words, Shizuku's footing froze.
That ice froze the entirety of the ring and extended to the walls faster
than Touka.
And what would happen if one were to run with all their might on such a
foothold?
Of course, they'll slip.
Thus Touka would have to temporarily decrease her speed.
But, to force her in that situation was Shizuku's plan.
Shizuku immediately made her next move.
Noble art 《Water Bullet》.
A water cannonball, which could take away the enemy's breath by

clinging to his/her face once it touches it (them), was shot from
《Yoishigure》's tip.
Three consecutive shots. It was impossible to dodge those three shots

on this frozen plain. That was common sense.
However, her opponent was a monster who lived in the immediate

vicinity of Seven Stars' summit.
To her surprise, Touka didn't decrease her speed on the frozen ground.
She saw through Shizuku's plan to slow her down in an instant.
Thus, rather than stopping she further accelerated by sliding on the

floor.
www.asianovel.com
448
She slipped through the space of the three cannonballs like sewing
through them, and skillfully dodged 《Water Bullet》.
And, while spinning around like a top by using the frozen floor, she
released 《Narukami》, which was on her waist, aiming at Shizuku who
was still far away.
Instantly, from the drawn blade a crescent shaped lightning slash was
released towards Shizuku's neck.
After seeing through Shizuku's plan, she immediately performed a long

range counter after dodging her attacks.
Touka was visualizing her evasion and counterattacking the moment she
saw 《Water Bullet》.
There wasn't any enemy till now who saw through Shizuku so fast and
precisely.
But---- that was within Shizuku's prediction.
The moment before the lightning slash cut Shizuku.
A water wall with a breadth of thirty meters from the ground came
between Shizuku and the slash.
It was the noble art 《Shouha-Suiren》. It was Shizuku's impenetrable

defensive technique that didnt't allow any kind of bullets or lightning
attacks to pass.
Of course, Shizuku didn't think 《Raikiri》 would let her have her own way.
Obviously, because she was the fourth strongest apprentice knight in

Japan.
She was sure to attack from long distance.
Having read that, Shizuku had taken precaution(s).
www.asianovel.com
449
The lightning slash was able to blast away a part of the water wall, but it
didn't penetrate it.
She had safely dealt with Touka's counter attack.
―That thought existed for brief moment.
"―Nn."
The instant Touka saw that her attack didn't pass through the water
wall, she let out two, three, ten more lightning slashes without even
waiting for a second.
She unleashed lightning attacks like a machine gun.
What frighteningly violent attacks these were.
There didn't exist any valor like before when she saw through Shizuku's
plan. This was just an overpowering, brute force spasm.
But, it was all part of her plan.
Touka, at this point, had already understood the advantage she had
against Shizuku.
It was the time required to execute techniques.
Shizuku needed to pay attention to every single molecule of water,

removing any impurities to create pure water that had an attribute of
insulation, to dodge the lightning. It was an extremely nerve wracking,
delicate operation.
In comparison, Touka only needed to clad her slashes with lightning and
send them flying towards Shizuku. It didn't really require a delicate
procedure.
Of course, a gap in their speed appeared.
Touka realized that advantage with a single exchange.
That cornering her with a barrage of instantaneous lightning strikes was

the most difficult development for Shizuku.
www.asianovel.com
450
And that was a correct deduction.
Shizuku would be unable to undo the barrier if she was under the
constant bombardment.
Shizuku had no choice but to protect herself with 《Shouha-Suiren》 from

the barrage of lightning blades.
But, even just a single attack from Touka was heavy.
The hot lightning blade was certainly, without fail, chipping away
Shizuku's defense.
And after several tens of attacks, the machine gun like barrage of
lightning finally blown away the last of Shizuku's defense.
Touka immediately proceeded to swing 《Narukami》, intending to finish

it up with one last lightning attack.
―It was at that moment.
"………n!"
Touka's movement stopped.
Why?
The reason was at her foothold.
Touka's feet were caught up by something.
They were arms made out of water coming forth from the frozen ground.
The water arms froze the instant they caught Touka, effectively sewing
her to the ground.
At the same time a shadow was nearing Touka from above, whose
movement have been completely sealed.
What is it?
It was too late when Touka took her gaze off from Shizuku and looked
above her head. What she saw was a scene where an enormous pillar of
www.asianovel.com
451
ice was falling down at a terrifying speed from a human's absolute blind
spot, and it had come so close to her it could almost touch her nose.
―Everything went as Shizuku had planned it out.
If Touka was to go on offense by quickly seeing through her plan, then

Shizuku was to counter it by seeing through Touka's plan profoundly.
Shizuku let Touka think that she had the advantage of speed.
She caused her to get the wrong idea that all she could do was be
defensive and protect herself like a turtle.
And, behind that facade, she imbued her mana into the ground and
made the arms constrain her. On the other side, she used the water that
was vaporized by Touka's lightning attacks to create a mass of ice to
crush her.
She simultaneously performed three different complex mana operations.
A feat average blazers wouldn't be able perform, but Shizuku could do it.
Her ability to control mana was worthy of being rank-A, because it was
at the highest level among humanity, even surpassing Stella's.
Instantaneously, the fallen mass of ice split the ring along with Touka.
Its power was tremendous. The crack from the destruction extended till
the audience stands.
It was that powerful of an attack.
And at the center of that destruction was a tombstone made of ice.
There was no way she could still be standing after receiving this attack.
The result of the match was obvious to everyone. It was supposed to be.
Despite that, Shizuku felt it.
--That even a single atom of that almost painful atmosphere has not
disappeared.
www.asianovel.com
452
As though to ascertain her understanding, the mass of ice burst opened

from both sides like a blooming flower.
《Raikiri》 stood at the center of that, unharmed.
"……" "……"
Both of them attacked, and defended to the point where the ground was
partially destroyed, but still none of the two have scored a point.
They were evenly matched.
The fight of two rank-B knights had returned to the starting point, both
glaring at each other.
Part 3
『A……… amazing!!!!!!!!!!! What a high level match of offence and

defense! I, despite being a commentator, was not able to let out a single
word!』
The commentator who was captivated by their fight, shouted like she
finally remembered her position.
And with that the audience, finally freed from the pressure that rendered
them breathless, raised surprised voices.
「Wh, what heck are they……!? Are they really humans like us……!?」
「Amazing, President is really amazing after all!」
「No, no, I already knew President was amazing! After all, she is among
the best four! But, what's up with that first year who is equally holding
up!?」
「In that moment, she defended, counterattacked, pulled off a bluff, and

used her trump card… how many cards did she play in that short
amount of time!?」
「However, President countered them all!」
「Both of them are monsters. So, this is the power of a B-rank……!」
www.asianovel.com
453
『Their fight has stirred a commotion in the stadium! However, it's no

surprise! Power, technique, tactics; everything shown in this match is
not at the level of an interscholastic competition! It wouldn't be weird if
either of them becomes the Seven Stars Sword King, since they have
such power! On top of that, both of them are without scratches even
after such a violent battle! As they say "Diamonds cut diamonds!" Just
who will fate choose as the winner today!?』
"Shizuku, she is doing good……!"
"…I knew she was strong, but to this extent… even I am surprised!"
Like the commentators and others, Stella and Arisuin, seeing Shizuku
holding her own game expressed their admiration.
Since her opponent was the strongest knight in Hagun.
And, she was the girl who was in the best four in last year's Seven Stars
Sword Art Festival.
Against such an opponent, Shizuku was fighting equally.
In other words, it meant that Shizuku's power was equal to the monsters
living at the summit of Seven Stars.
"At this rate, she might really win……!" said Stella, with expectations.
Despite quarreling with her all the time, Stella did not hate Shizuku.
There were things they understood, precisely because they loved the
same man.
That's why Stella was happy with this development from the bottom of
her heart.
Shizuku was fighting well enough against a high rank lightning user.
Thus, the outcome of this match was unclear. There was a large
possibility of something unexpected happening.
But, standing beside the two filled with hope, there was one―
www.asianovel.com
454
Kurogane Ikki was the only one looking towards the ring, grimly.
(………Equal, huh.)
Part 4
"Well, Kanata, those two are certainly evenly matched."
"Yes, Vice President, it does seem the case."
Two people of the student council lead by Touka Toudou, Utakata Misogi
and Kanata Toutokubara, were watching the match from above the red
gate located opposite the blue gate where Ikki's group was at.
"Really, this year's first-years are amazing. Everyone's so strong, I'd

have to give up. If they acted up, the ones who'd have to come stop
them would be us, huh?"
"Hahaha. Aren't you crying out in joy? The point is we can graduate with
relief."
Complaining with a refined voice like a songbird's twitter, Kanata gazed

again at the opponent who was fighting equally with Touka from
beneath the rim of her hat.
"However, I was truly surprised that she can compete with our princess
this far."
"It's true. She really isn't the tiniest bit inferior. That there's anyone like
this among the first-years besides Kurogane-kun and Stella-chan, it's
truly amazing."
Utakata also acknowledged that. And more than acknowledging it, he

cheerfully smiled with cool composure.
"―But that is still, in the end, the wrong range."
Right. It was the reason Ikki had a grim expression. It was the one visible
reality of the current match. Touka had taken absolute control over close
range. For one thing, it could be said that cutting through this was
impossible. In other words, Shizuku Kurogane's way to win was
www.asianovel.com
455
completely in commanding long range. In that case… it was wrong to

call them evenly matched. The scene of offense and defense just now
was, as far as Shizuku was concerned, about seven to three that she had
to come out on top. In spite of that, she couldn't do any kind of effective
damage to Touka. That is, if the current match was restricted to offense
and defense, it was even, but if one expanded his outlook and carefully
studied the whole fight… since some time ago, a clear superiority had
emerged between Lorelei and Raikiri.
Furthermore―
"Furthermore, Touka isn't serious yet."
Shizuku was a B-Rank knight, a water user who could boast of almost A-
Rank Magic Control. For this kind of outstanding talent, there was
something at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival which couldn't be found
elsewhere by chance. That was hard-won experience. For that reason,
Touka didn't purposely attack unreasonably, and accepted the long
range combat that Shizuku wanted. In order to study the top water
user's offense.
"Fighting before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, Touka is probably

delighted, huh?"
"Yes. But still, it's about time for the studying to wrap up. The time span
of today's match is extremely strict. Because as president of the student
council, she prefers to not fall behind schedule."
Part 5
Exactly as Kanata had said, something unusual was happening in the

ring. Under Touka's feet, the icy surface created by Frozen Field began
to steam. With the Joules of energy created by a lightning user's
manipulation of vast electric power, Touka was overriding Frozen Field.
And raising Narukami, she aimed its point at Shizuku.
Shizuku certainly felt a heart-piercing blood thirst from the clearly

shining sword-point, and her expression stiffened. However, the reason
www.asianovel.com
456
for Shizuku's expression stiffening wasn't only that pressure.
I don't understand.
While Shizuku was surrounding Touka with a spell, she had been
captured by doubt. It was the previous response to the offense and
defense from not long ago that was giving her an irremovable doubt.
How was she able to respond to my surprise attack?
Lorelei's magic control far eclipsed that of Raikiri. Compared to Stella

the A-rank knight, Raikiri's magic control would be even more inferior to
Shizuku's. For that reason, Shizuku had absolute confidence in her
concealment tactic. It was impossible for her opponent to discern what
kind of technique she was bringing out. Furthermore, humans have an
absolute blind spot above their heads. Even the people who could react
to indications from behind them could not sense things above their
heads. That was the mechanism of the creatures called humans. But in
spite of that, Touka noticed it as if it was nothing out of the ordinary, and
sliced in two that tombstone of ice.
I'm seeing something… something I've never seen before.
The instant she thought over what that was….
A sudden wind roared, and Shizuku saw Touka's figure

brandishing Narukami before her eyes.
Shizuku goggled at that sight, and almost screamed. It was

understandable, because in a blink, the enemy who had to be tens of
meters away had gotten close enough to extend a hand and touch her
with their sword.
"Guh―!"
But even if she was surprised, she didn't freeze up. Shizuku threw her
body backward without breaking her fall or any thought, and evaded the
www.asianovel.com
457
sword flash that was swung in a horizontal line. And then like that she
turned her body, and placed her left hand on the ground. From the palm
of that left hand, high pressure water exploded outward, pushing her
body far from Touka.
It was simply a composed judgment that didn't stop at evasion.

However, that was Shizuku generally using her reason and somehow
decisively acting with composure. Right now, her head was half-
panicking.
The reason, I don't understand it!
She couldn't understand what was occurring. Her gaze could not have
slipped for even a moment. Despite that, Touka had shortened a
distance some tens of meters without a sound or sign, and abruptly
appeared before her eyes.
「Oh, contender Kurogane! She just made a dangerous evasion just now!
Even though she was able to cope with contender Toudou's movement,
what the heck happened just now!? It looks like she's somehow lost
concentration, but…!」
I've lost concentration?
To the voice of the live broadcaster, Shizuku knit her brows in

puzzlement. It was impossible for her to lose concentration in the middle
of the match. However, the words of the live broadcaster made what
looked like that apparent to everyone else. That she had overlooked
Raikiri, who just now made an attack.
Even though that kind of thing couldn't have happened.
In any case, it had been unfavorable just now. She had to concentrate so
that it'll never happened again. Shizuku told herself so strongly, and
gathered her awareness into her eyes.
www.asianovel.com
458
The next instant, her eyes that swung downward saw the blade
of Narukami approaching.
"…Uu!?"
It cut deeply into Shizuku's clothing, and she had no time to dodge or
think.
「Aaaaahhh! Contender Kurogane Shizuku took a hit from Contender

Toudou's sword just now! And it was quite deep! Could this be a fatal
wound!?」
However, the instant that everyone thought the match was decided,
Shizuku's body suddenly turned pale, turned to ordinary water, and
spilled onto the ring. And the real Shizuku was already behind Touka,
standing quite a large distance away in the arena.
「I-It was some kind of water clone! Contender Kurogane has avoided
Raikiri's sword splendidly… no!」
The live broadcaster's voice suddenly cut short. Why? Because the
scarlet color flowing across Shizuku's left hand was visible.
「Blood is dripping from her left hand! She wasn't able to dodge
perfectly! In the end, Contender Kurogane was struck! The first one to
get in a damaging hit in this match is 'Raikiri', Contender Touka Toudou!」
"Kuh…!"
I didn't see it at all.
Shizuku moaned as she held the light wound on her left arm. She didn't
know what kind of mechanism had been used. What kind of method was
used to move invisibly, Shizuku completely could not comprehend it.
However, the scarlet flowing down her left hand told her only a single
certain truth.
I can't catch the movements of this enemy…!
www.asianovel.com
459
Right. In this instant, it was obvious to anyone's eyes that the even
struggle between these two people was broken.
Part 6
Once the struggle for supremacy was broken, in the situation afterward,
Touka pressed forward just like that. Shizuku started a one-sided
defensive battle, and ran around the ring single-mindedly. However, the
pace of the pursuing Raikiri was swift, and her own reaction was slowed
by the burden generated from her evasive movements. She was
gradually becoming tired, and now if she was pressed she'd be driven to
exhaustion repeatedly to the degree of collapsing.
「What's going on? Lorelei and Raikiri seemed to be even matched in the
beginning, but now Lorelei is running around, and it seems that's the
best she can do. Why in the world has the balance up to now become so
different!?」
The bewildered live broadcaster hadn't grasped that Shizuku had lost
sight of Touka. Because of that, she couldn't comprehend why the match
up to now had progressed so one-sidedly. However, there was one truth
everyone at this battlefield could understand together. That was―who
would be the winner of this fight.
「Even though it's fine for her to surrender already….」
「Guess this was a heavy opponent for a first-year after all.」
「Even though I thought there was a possibility she'd be able to

compete….」
「Well what? Gonna leave?」
「Yeah, I figure the match is already decided. She's really strong, that
Prez is.」
The venue whose atmosphere was cooling; the enthusiasm from the
www.asianovel.com
460
start was nowhere to be found. That was how it was. If one thought
about it, no matter how exceptional she was, she was still a first-year.
Was there a reason for Hagun's best knight to lose to that kind of
opponent? There had been an off-the-mark enthusiasm, but that kind of
apathetic atmosphere now drifted through the venue.
In the middle of that, Stella asked Ikki in a moaning voice.
"…Hey Ikki. How is Shizuku doing?"
"How, meaning?"
"I can tell by looking. It's obvious that her response to her opponent's
movements worsened all of a sudden."
"It's just as Stella-chan says. Even though the President is moving

normally, it looks as if she can't see it."
Arisuin also felt that there was a problem with Shizuku's movements.
And of course, Ikki did too. But Ikki could already see a few more things
than the other two.
"…It's exactly like that, probably."
"Eh?"
"Shizuku really can't see her. I've also seen something like this once
before."
It was that time before his debut battle, when he met the Yaksha
Princess Nene Saikyou at the reception desk.
"That time, Saikyou-sensei got right in front of me in an instant. Even

though I didn't let her out of my line of sight for even a moment, she got
to my chest before I knew it. Right now, Raikiri is probably using the
same body technique, I think."
"Ahaha. As expected of Kuro-bou. You noticed it after all, huh?"
www.asianovel.com
461
A voice descended from an angle above. Ikki turned his eyes in that
direction, where a bewitching petite woman dressed in a kimono and an
imposing woman clad in a suit were descending the bowl-shaped
stadium's stairway.
"Hey there~. It's been a while ♪."
"Saikyou-sensei, and Madam Director. The two of you together, I wonder

if something's going on?"
"What, she just called out because she saw you guys, not because
there's a reason."
The board chairman, Kurono Shinguuji, answered Arisuin's question.

These two only came to see the duel between fellow B-Ranks in an
ordinary Selection Battle. They only greeted them because Ikki's group
was having an interesting conversation.
"…Hey, Nene-sensei. The thing that Ikki noticed, is what he's saying
correct?"
Saikyou-sensei confirmed Stella's question with a nod.
"Yep. That is an ancient Japanese martial arts technique called Trackless

Step that merges breath control and footwork. Or something like that―"
"…Eh?"
In an instant. Saikyou who had to be at least five meters away from

Stella reappeared very close, and―raised Stella's plump breasts from
below while rubbing them.
"Eek!?"
"Oh, this kind of feeling? Well, no milk's coming out. Yet it's super
soft~♪"
"Kyaaaaa! Wh-Wh-What are you doing!?"
"I was wondering if rubbing yours would make mine grow."
www.asianovel.com
462
"If you want to grow then go rub your own!"
"I don't have anything to rub, IDIOT!"
"You're getting angry at the victim!?"
Ignoring the two noisy people, Kurono asked something of Ikki.
"Kurogane. Someone like you has already seen through how Trackless
Step works, right?"
To that inquiry, he nodded.
"Somewhat. If you tell me to do the same thing, I could probably do it."
"Hey Ikki, what is this Trackless Step?"
"Let's see, humans are nothing more than animals, and like a machine
they can't process all the tiny details that they see and hear, and the
brain certainly can't consciously recognize all of those sights and
sounds. After all, if they processed and analyzed everything they see
and hear, the brain will burn out. Therefore, the human brain will toss
low-priority information into the unconscious, and abdicate recognizing
them in order to ease the load on itself. This thing called Trackless Step
is a martial arts technique that applies peculiar breath control and
footwork to slip its user's existence into the opponent's
unconsciousness. As a result, even though Shizuku can still see Toudou-
san, she has become unable to recognize that fact. Even though the
brain and the eye can capture Toudou-san's movements, they can't be
processed because the consciousness is classifying them as
unnecessary information, to the degree that a life-threatening danger
can approach to little more than a blink away.
"Spot on. You understood it well."
Kurono praised him as if in admiration, because there were no faults in

Ikki's answer that divulged the mysterious mechanism that was
assaulting Shizuku.
Right. There was only unconsciousness within.
www.asianovel.com
463
The opponent was making everything about herself imperceptible by

shifting her breath and body a half-step, and by sliding into that interval,
she had dodged the awareness locking onto her. That was the
mechanism behind the old-style footwork Trackless Step.
"Because I've already seen that body technique once."
Moreover, Touka's Trackless Step had great flaws compared to

Saikyou's. Because of that, Ikki was able to see through the mechanism.
"But I didn't think that there was a student who could do the same thing
as the Yaksha Princess."
"Well, it's natural to be able to do the same thing, since Nene and
Toudou both study under the same knight. Trackless Step was originally
the technique that was that knight's strong point."
"Is that how it is? By the way, who was that teacher?"
"Torajirou Nangou."
"Nangou, the 'God of War'…!?"
To the revealed name, Ikki showed a shocked expression.
God of War―Torajirou Nangou. The great hero Ryouma Kurogane's

lifelong rival, the elder knight who was on active service while being
over ninety years old. He is a living legend who people talked about
without end.
"It's like you saw him at a senior's lodge one time, and begged him for
training thereafter."
"Mu. Hold on a second, Kuu-chan! I've never thought of that geezer as

master even once!"
"What are you being shy about? Those clogs are probably also
something copied from that person."
"Y-Y-You're wrong! I bought these from mail order to help ease my

constipation!"
www.asianovel.com
464
"Sandals for changing how you walk, huh…."
While patting Saikyou's long-sleeved kimono noisily, Kurono leaked out

her honest opinion that "that person is as unfrank about her feelings as
ever" about Saikyou who for some reason was becoming irritated, then
once again turned her gaze toward Ikki.
"Well even so, if you can see the mechanism so clearly to that extent, it
should be understandable to you. Trackless Step can't be broken by your
little sister."
"Eh―!"
The declaration of those words, they were the truth of Shizuku's

hopeless defeat. It was Stella and Arisuin who raised surprised voices
upon hearing them.
But Ikki, though he had a bitter expression, didn't show surprise. Why?
Because he had reached that conclusion a long time ago.
"…Really, Ikki? There's no way for her to break Trackless Step!?"
"No, there's a way to break Trackless Step with your own body. It's
enough to just voluntarily shift your attention to the unconscious.
However, that's easier said than done."
For example, imagine that there was a man thrusting a gun in front of
one's eyes. And that man is obviously showing hostility, and pulling the
trigger with his finger. In that kind of situation, just about anyone would
have his eyes glued to the muzzle. It would be natural, because it was
one's life being threatened. Under that kind of situation, would anyone
take heed of the man's earring? Would anyone care who the earring's
maker was? There was no way anyone would care. No one would
consciously recognize inconsequential information, probably. However,
in order to break this Trackless Step, one has to take his eyes from the
muzzle and focus on the earring beneath that serious situation. That was
the task of shifting one's attention onto the unconscious.
"Shizuku is right now exactly in an exchange for her life. In this situation
www.asianovel.com
465
where her opponent is intentionally slipping from her consciousness, it's

training in its own way, and if she can't gain free control over/of her own
body and consciousness, she won't be able to do it."
For example, if this was someone like Ikki or Stella, even that was
probably possible. Because these two people, from the process of
learning martial arts, had established almost complete control of their
bodies. However, Shizuku was different. She was the best when it came
to magic control, but as for controlling her physical body, she was a
novice. Therefore, rather than thinking it was an oversight, she would try
and concentrate. As a consequence, her field of vision would narrow,
and the darkness of her unconscious would deepen. It would give birth
to a perfect vicious circle.
"Honestly… it's very severe for Shizuku, I think."
"That can't be…!"
Of course even Ikki didn't want to imagine Shizuku's defeat. But it was
sad that Shizuku and Touka, these two B-Rank knights, had too much of
a difference. Whatever additional effort Shizuku tried to start making,
she simply couldn't ever make an effective attack on Touka.
And that was with her forte of long range. In a fight without the
evenness that comes from distance, the match would become
complicated. It would probably be impossible to have a victory in a
situation where she's completely pinned down.. Without a doubt, she
was being maneuvered into a fatal distance. And that was Raikiri's
range.
"…Maybe, there's a possibility that Shizuku has a trump card she can
use to deal with Raikiri in close range. But if not…."
To that, Ikki didn't say so daringly. However even if he didn't say it,
Stella could understand the words that might follow.
It was mysterious. As far as Stella was concerned, Shizuku was a rival in

love. A person who could be nothing more than an obstacle, but
www.asianovel.com
466
still―she understood Shizuku. That right now, what kind of feelings

Shizuku had in this fight. How strong the thoughts that Shizuku was
dealing with in her chest during this fight. Because she loved the same
man, she understood how those feelings hurt.
Because of that―
"Shizuku―! Do your best―!"
It wasn't something she could put into a single word. Despite knowing
that, Stella couldn't contain that shout.
Part 7
Stella's loud and beautiful voice reverberated through the assembly hall
that had lost its enthusiasm. Naturally, it also entered Shizuku's ears.
This voice, from a rival in love she knew well, hit her earlobes giving a
cry that sincerely wished for Shizuku's victory. To that cry, Shizuku
clenched her fist hard enough to block the bleeding.
I'm not exactly happy about being cheered on by someone like you!
Raising her eyebrows, Shizuku pretended to be tough. Feeling it inside

her heart, in order to ignore a terribly itchy difficultly-shaped emotion. If
she accepted that, it would give a mood of having a permanent change
to the relationship between that girl and herself.
But however much she ignored it, Stella's voice had certainly shifted a
feeling in Shizuku's heart. That was the competitive spirit.
Stella-san will definitely go to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
She was simply the one A-Rank knight in Hagun. Right now she was
someone higher ranked than Shizuku, and Raikiri who Shizuku was
confronting. She didn't think it would be likely that Stella would stumble
during selections. Furthermore, Ikki who took a victory over that Stella
would probably advance again, into the national stage. Shizuku
www.asianovel.com
467
understood her brother's strength more than anyone. For that reason,
she had no doubts about this truth.
Therefore―she couldn't be the only one to lose here.
I'll also win, and advance. With Onii-sama, with everyone together, to
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival―!
The moment she became aware of that, the fighting spirit of Shizuku
who had lost strength out of hopeless inferiority surged upward. While
healing her wounded body, she held her head high and glared at the
enemy before her eyes.
「Oh, contender Kurogane who has been one-sidedly defending hasn't

given up the fight! She's given her body some healing, and has taken a
stance to keep on going! Could it be she has found some way to win!?」
She hadn't found any such thing. But she had found determination.
…Touka's approach, she couldn't follow it. What kind of mechanism it

was, Shizuku didn't understand it, but she realized enough that she
already detested only that. In that case―she couldn't keep defending.
More than the fact that she couldn't see her opponent's moves, the
tactic of spraining the first step with long range was failing. Huddling up
at a distance would only make the situation worse and worse. Therefore,
reserving herself for survival would naturally only distract her offensive.
Her opponent was Raikiri. Hagun's highest knight who held an invincible
single slash in close range. But if there was no other way to take the
victory―
I'll capture it! That invincible close range!
Shizuku prepared herself that way, and put her strength into her grasp
on Yoishigure. But knowing nothing about that determination, Touka
ruthlessly, mercilessly, again penetrated the thin space of Shizuku's
consciousness with Trackless Step―
www.asianovel.com
468
In that instant, Shizuku moved! She stabbed Yoishigure into the frozen
ground, and yelled out.
"Byakuya Kekkai!!!"[2]
Together with the words of that incantation, the ice of the Frozen Field
changed from solid to vapor in an instant, and became a smokescreen-
like deep white mist that swallowed the entire field!
Shizuku had changed her way of thinking. If one couldn't see in this
direction anyway, it'd be fine to make everything invisible. Therefore in
the face of the Joules of heat, the Frozen Field that wasn't serving its
function was already vaporized, dispersing as a thick fog that one
couldn't even see a meter into.
In the middle of this magic mist, the only one who could move freely was
its practitioner Shizuku. Without being able to see, this mist was the
same as a part of Shizuku's body. What was there? Who was there? She
could feel all of it. And that perception had undoubtedly captured the
position of Touka who had been brought to a standstill and lacked a
technique to establish the middle of the fog.
Shizuku immediately circled around Touka's back.
"Hisuijin."[3]
Acting with the voice, the water in the atmosphere gathered

on Yoishigure's edge, and soon took the form of a large Japanese sword.
That was a blade of high-pressure circulating water current(s). That was
to say, it had the strength of water that wears through stone drip by
drip. If it was with a high-pressure current, water could change into a
tool that can cut apart even metal like butter. In the first place, for the
entire Earth, it could be said that water had sculpted its shape. There
was nothing on its surface that hadn't been cut apart by water. Shizuku,
with outstanding Magic Control, had compressed that power of Mother
Nature into the shape of her blade―
Let's do it―!"
www.asianovel.com
469
And broke into a run toward Touka. Was it a reckless suicidal attack? No,
she had a conviction of victory in her heart. The overhead surprise
attack from the beginning, she didn't understand the reason that had
been seen through. However, using Narukami to try to deal with Hisuijin
the same way as that time, it would be impossible. Why? However much
one possessed a famous sword or cutting power, water was
fluid. Narukami, which had a solid form, could not stop such a blow.
Hisuijin would pass through Narukami that came to block it, and cut
down Touka's body.
Shizuku could see that vision. For that reason, she charged into Raikiri's
distance with conviction held in her heart, and―
"Eh…."
In that moment, Shizuku saw it. Within the mist. With a pair of eyes
trained on Shizuku who couldn't possibly be perceived, it was the sight
of Touka's form that had taken a stance to quick-draw her sword. A
visible flash of lightning violently moved at the black scabbard
where Narukami had been restored.
She knew. Shizuku saw and remembered the image many times over.
This technique that releases a blinding light. That was a trump card that
cuts through all resistance in a single flash―!
"―Raikiri."
Spraying plasma, burning the world to white. An overwhelming heat

released in an instant.
Shizuku, who initiated the clash, couldn't stop. She was swinging Hisuijin
downward with her full strength. Raikiri who had released her power,
with only that speed, erased that sword of circulating current in an
instant.
www.asianovel.com
470
As if everything up to now had been like that. Shizuku Kurogane's

wish―had been cut down with one stroke.
Part 8
The moment that Raikiri, who was clad in plasma, followed through, a
blade that transcended the speed of sound blasted through the
surrounding atmosphere. The same windstorm that burst open swept
over Toudou, and blew apart Byakuya Kekkai's mist. That aftermath
reached even the audience seats, and grated the cracked assembly hall.
The force of the atmosphere was already to the point people couldn't
even stay up.
But in the middle of it, Ikki didn't close his eyes even one time. Within
the raging windstorm, staring down on the ring beneath his eyes―to the
end, without averting his gaze, …he saw Shizuku Kurogane's fallen form
with his own eyes.
「A flash of lightning! A blade descended! At the same time, the referee

has cross his arms! The match is over!!! Contender Kurogane has shown
us a brave fight but even so the obstacle of last year's best four was
insurmountable! The one who conquered the life-and-death struggle
with a fellow B-Rank is our student council president, 'Raikiri' Touka
Toudou!!!」
The live broadcaster announced the winner's name, and lowered the
curtain on the match.
Putting up a good fight―certainly the offense and defense in the

beginning far transcended the level of students. However, the natural
contents of the match was probably Shizuku's complete defeat. Because
however it happened, she was never going to be able to touch Touka.
But―even so….
"Hey, Ikki."
"I get it, Alice. I was watching properly."
www.asianovel.com
471
Answering Arisuin's voice that way, Ikki stared at a speck in the ring.
What he was staring at was the right hand of the fallen Shizuku.
That right hand was gripping Raikiri's leg.
Right, it was certainly a complete defeat. However―
"She was splendid. Shizuku."
It was probably Shizuku herself that felt more than anyone the
difference between her power and that of another. Despite that, she
didn't concede to the end, and continued to fight.
…She's gotten stronger, huh?
That small girl, who always followed him with tiny steps―around this
time today, there was no instant of Ikki not feeling four years worth of
progress. And―
Ikki stared at the back on which chestnut-colored hair waved and was
leaving the ring.
…As I thought, she's strong.
At that time, Shizuku had definitely not made a reckless suicidal

challenge. The Byakuya Kekkai that snatched away her opponent's field
of vision. In the middle of the Noble Art that Shizuku possessed, the
strongest cutting ability that she boasted of, Hisuijin. She, by means of
her entire strength, seriously carried out a strategy against Raikiri. She
probably could see the vision of her own victory. But to seize it, she cut
forth head-on. How much did she try her best, even thinking about the
highest one effort, the existence that heads toward that distant higher
hypothesis.
Ikki, who fought the "Sword Eater" Kuraudo Kurashiki, knew this. The
extent that the people who resided at the top of the Seven Stars, not a
single one of the people who resided at that domain was ordinary. They
were superhumans who surpassed common measurements.
For that reason, Ikki thought―how much effort would it take to ascend
www.asianovel.com
472
to that summit?
Touka Toudou, Raikiri…. It looks like I'll definitely cross swords with her,
huh?
Part 9
After the advent of the flash that burned away her field of vision, there
was a deep darkness of despair. From that gloom, Shizuku slowly woke
up. Raising heavy eyelids, she saw the blurry world come into focus.
What jumped into her eyes was the white ceiling of a spotless medical
office, and―
"You've woken up, haven't you Shizuku?"
―the face of the roommate she recognized.
"…Alice."
Shizuku slowly raised her body half-way from the bed. When she looked,
she saw that it wasn't only Arisuin here. Behind him, the figures of her
brother Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion were here as well. From that
sight―
Ah, I see.
Shizuku comprehended her own defeat.
"I lost, didn't I?"
At those words coughed and muttered, a heavy silence fell.
Don't worry about it, cheer up. The people who were part of this world of
matches and fights knew how bleak those words would be. In this world,
there were no such words to give for the defeated.
"…Shizuku, umm, you know?"
"I'm sorry."
The words that Stella tried to begin to say in the middle of the painful
silence, Shizuku cut them to pieces.
www.asianovel.com
473
"A little while… just for a little while, won't you leave me alone? I'm worn
out today."
Shizuku covered her face and begged everyone. Right now, she didn't
want to hear anything, and didn't want to see anything. …She just
wanted to be alone.
"I understand. …Let's go, Stella."
"…Yeah."
Ikki sympathized with Shizuku's feelings, and lead everyone out of the
medical office immediately. She was grateful. The regret over her defeat
that ran through her heart was already rising through her throat. Her
body trembling miserably from bitterness, she didn't want her brother,
Stella, or anyone to see it. Because Shizuku was a proud little girl.
That was what she asked for, but―
"…Why are you still here?"
For some reason, Arisuin had remained in the room with a gentle smile
on his face.
"Well, I wonder why?"
"I must have said to leave me alone."
"Yep. I heard you."
"So―!"
In the instant she vented violent words, Arisuin embraced Shizuku.
Eh…."
"…Ali…ce?"
"You really fought hard, didn't you?"
Arisuin conveyed a calm tone close to the ears of Shizuku who had been
surprised by the sudden embrace.
www.asianovel.com
474
"Your brother, he was watching Shizuku all the way to the end. He said
that you were splendid."
And while stroking her silver hair as if brushing it―
"And to me, Shizuku is neither someone who wants to protect nor

someone who doesn't want to lose. Therefore… you don't have to
pretend to be tough, you know."
That was her limit. To the gentle words that had been announced, to the
embrace wrapped around her, the sobs that were rising through her
throat spilled out. After it spilled out once, more overflowed like a dam
breaking.
Frustrating.
Frustrating. Frustrating.
Frustrating. Frustrating. Frustrating!
The wish that didn't come true. The dream she didn't reach. Those
vestiges tormented Shizuku. The frustration that she couldn't put into
words, Shizuku screamed them out as she clung to Arisuin's chest. She
put in enough strength to cut with her nails, but Arisuin didn't loosen his
embrace. Because the partner of this proud little girl who was spitting
out her bitterness, he knew that he was the only one. Therefore Arisuin
kept hugging her small body until Shizuku's sobbing ended.
Part 10
"Shizuku seemed vexed."
Heading down the corridor from the medical office to the dormitory,
Stella coughed.
"…It's understandable. The road to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival

has essentially been closed to her, probably."
Some time ago, Ikki had been informed by Oreki firsthand that these
Selection Battles would advance only six names as representatives, and
www.asianovel.com
475
these slots would be filled by the undefeated. Since they would aim for
the entire country, these fights would never permit a defeat.
"But Shizuku has nothing to be embarrassed about."
Ikki remembered Shizuku's right hand that seized Touka's ankle. The
willpower that she showed at the end, it was indescribably magnificent.
"It's a rigid fight that doesn't allow even one loss, right?"
"Yeah. But… it's not just someone else's problem."
Everyone fought under the same rules. Shizuku, Ikki, Stella―and

everyone else. None of the people who aimed for the summit of the
Seven Stars were allowed even one defeat. That was the rule laid out by
the new board chairman, Kurono Shinguuji. A cliff that filtered out
contenders for the sake of creating a Seven Stars Sword King from
Hagun. Even breaking down and reuniting the stars of high-ranking
companions, to select the strongest single person. Because at the end of
the day, only one person can take the summit of the Seven Stars.
"It's already the finishing line of the Selection Battles. Even we have to
focus our energies more than ever, right?"
"I won't lose, you know."
Ikki turned his gaze to Stella nearby, who made that clear declaration.
And Stella also looked up at Ikki again. With pupils that held the blazing
and sparkling flames of a strong fighting spirit.
"I will absolutely not lose. Because I'll fight and win against Ikki this time
at the finals of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival."
To that expression of strong will and affection, Ikki felt a happiness rising
inside his chest. The promise they exchanged that night. He knew he
wasn't the only one who looked forward to its fulfillment.
"…I think the same, after all. I definitely won't lose either."
"Hehe. Of course. I won't allow you to disappear in the middle♪"
www.asianovel.com
476
Stella cheerfully spread a sweet smile over her whole face at Ikki's reply.
At that smiling face, Ikki's cheeks relaxed. Recently, this girl had become
more and more unbearably lovely. The more he knew her, the closer he
got to her, the more he loved this girl. Her flower-like fragrance, her
slightly high temperature―all of it was lovely. And because he wanted to
fall even more in love with that girl, he would maintain a higher
motivation than what he had held up to now. He would push himself
higher than where he was now. For the sake of making himself worthy of
the strongest rival who was there beside him, of the girl who was his
beloved sweetheart. His meeting with her, it was an irreplaceable
fortune as far as Ikki was concerned.
"Well, so that we don't lose, shall we do some training?"
"That's fine. Speaking honestly, after watching Shizuku's match, my

body has been throbbing."
"Haha. That's so like Stella. Then let's hurry and go."
Saying so, Ikki checked to see that nobody else was in the corridor, then
took Stella's hand and entwined their fingers. When he did so, Stella also
squeezed Ikki's hand in return. Since they had taken a step forward as
sweethearts at the pool, little by little they had grown used to mutual
skinship. Recently, when they went to places out of the public eye, one
of them would spontaneously grasp the other's hand. Tightly entwining
fingers, recognizing the partner's temperature and presence, Ikki and
Stella both loved doing those things.
Well, of course their favorite kind of skinship was kissing. …In that state,
for the love between the two, the matter that had begun at that pool
had certainly shortened the distance between the two sweethearts. That
could certainly be called progress.
However―to tell the truth, Stella felt a touch unsatisfied with the current
situation. Or maybe unsatisfied was not quite the right way to say it. She
wanted to get closer and closer―to seek Ikki as a woman would. To
shrink and shrink the distance between herself and Ikki, that desire was
www.asianovel.com
477
growing strong.
At night. In particular, when they exchanged kisses before sleeping. It

was the worst at the moment their lips separated. Like yesterday, she
gave a strange moaning sound when their lips separated that had
surprised Ikki.
That was so embarrassing….
Having been surprised by a sweet sound she hadn't imagined she could
make leaking from her own lips, she immediately leaped into bed and
covered her head with her futon, but nonetheless there was a time
before the fire that had lit inside her body went out.
Are my sexual desires so strong, I wonder…
Just remembering it had somehow made her very embarrassed. In the

first place, she hadn't sought a place to get an answer. Because for
Stella, there was her position as the second princess of the Vermillion
Empire. However, at the same time Stella and Ikki were both mature
adults beyond the age of fifteen. (That Blazers come of age at fifteen
was a standard shared by all countries participating in the League of
Mage-Knight Nations.) In other words, they were both… adults who could
consent to marriage. As adults who've come of age, they had the
privilege to fall in love, of course.
What if, by some chance… Ikki sought that….
If he looked her directly in the eyes, placed his hands on her shoulders,
and sought that―if it was at this moment, what answer might she
choose? Would she take the official stance of an imperial princess? Or
instead her own personal feelings?
If it was Stella from a little while ago, she'd probably give some excuse
or other and refuse Ikki. But right now, which would it be?
She asked herself, but no answer came.
But, if Ikki truly wanted and sought for her―
www.asianovel.com
478
…I would―
"What's wrong, Stella? Your face is really red?"
"Fue!? Ah, it's nothing!"
"If it's nothing, your face wouldn't get that red, you know. I wonder if you
might have a cold. Maybe a little fever."
With a worried expression, Ikki drew near her forehead to check her
temperature. To that kindness, Stella raised her feelings in a scream.
D-D-Don't get near my face right now―!
"I-I-I'm really fine! Really! So you can't get so close―!"
She somehow forced Ikki back, while astounded by her own lack of
chastity. To think that she was considering such misconduct inside the
school building before the sun had even set―
Such a thing was bad.
Such a thing is prohibited before going to bed.
Meaning it was okay in bed? Stella ignored the retort sent from her own
heart and calmed her feelings down.
Suddenly, it was at that time. From the corner in front of their eyes, with
a nuu sound, a strange thing came into view.
Was it a human shadow? Thinking that, the two of them separated their
hands in a panic. Like they expressed not long ago, Ikki had a social
position, not to mention Stella. If they were to be sweethearts, the world
would be considerably taken aback, and that interaction would become
heavily pressured. Because of that, until the frantic period of students in
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival ends, it was their current plan to
leave the relationship between the two of them hidden.
However… what appeared wasn't a person. It was a monster in the

shape of a pure white crooked rectangle.
www.asianovel.com
479
"Heave… heave…!"
That monster, if one looked carefully, one could tell it was a bundle of
papers stacked into a pillar. Somebody was carrying the pile of stacked
paper with both hands. It was hard to tell who was doing it though,
because the mountain of paper stretched so high it was concealing his
or her face. But if one looked toward the legs, it seemed to be a female
student.
"I-It looks kind of dangerous."
"It does, doesn't it? We should probably give her a hand."
Making up his mind, Ikki raised his voice at the female student.
"Umm, if you'd like, should I help you carry that?"
"Eh!?"
However, the female student was surprised by his abrupt voice, and her
body stiffened. Because of that, her right foot caught the back of her left
foot, and―
"Eeeeek!"
"Whoa!?"
And dropped the stack of paper on Ikki.
"Sheesh, what are you two doing…."
"Oh no no! I-I'm sorry! I didn't think that there were people in front of
me!"
"No, I'm also sorry for startling you by calling out suddenly."
The three of them fell to their knees and together gathered the
dispersed stack of papers. And then after collecting them to some
extent, Ikki turned his attention back to the female student, and―
Before his eyes, there was a butt moving left and right.
www.asianovel.com
480
"Bu!"
"Ohh, glasses… where are my glasses?"
Perhaps at the time she fell down, her skirt had been flipped up. But the
female student hadn't realized it herself, and while coughing, she was on
all fours groping around the floor by hand. In doing so, she swayed and
fluttered a somewhat large and voluptuous butt.
"Wha, hey you! Your skirt! Your skirt is flipped up!"
"Eh? Nooooooooo!!!"
www.asianovel.com
481
At Stella's warning, the female student finally realized she was waving
her uncovered butt in front of Ikki face, and hurriedly returned her skirt
to its normal position.
"I-I'm so sorry! I've shown you such an unthinkably indecent thing…!"
"Err, no… ahaha."
"Ikki, did you see it?"
"…If I said I didn't, would you believe me?"
"Do you think I would?"
"Guess I don't need to ask. …Hmm?"
As he sighed, something came into Ikki's field of view. It was a pair of

round glasses with extremely thick lenses.
Ah, was this what she was looking for a moment ago?
Guessing the reason the female student had been on all fours and
shaking her butt, Ikki picked those glasses up and presented it to her.
"Hey, the thing you were looking for, isn't this it?"
"Ah, that's it! Thank you so much! I can't see anything without them…."
The female student turned toward Ikki, and gratefully accepted the
glasses. And that was when Ikki and Stella saw the female student's face
properly for the first time―
"Eh?"
"Wha!?"
―and froze in surprise with a single question.
"Y-You're―"
Why? Because this female student―this girl with her chestnut-colored

hair in a braid was―
www.asianovel.com
482
"Raikiri―Touka Toudou!?"
Undoubtedly, it was the one who defeated Shizuku with overwhelming

power, the one who was Hagun's strongest knight.
"Eh? Ah, yes? That's right, but what about it?"
Part 11
"Ah, President! Hey there―!"
"Good afternoon, Mishima-san."
"Student President! Congratulations on today's match!"
"Thank you for your support, Sayama-san."
"President Toudou, good afternoon! Thank you for helping me search for
my purse that other time! I'm really sorry about having you accompany
me the entire day."
"Please don't worry about it, Itagaki-san. Besides, finding it was thanks
to Uta-kun, and I wasn't helpful at all…. Ah, but please take care not to
lost it from now on, okay?"
As they advanced meter by meter, students of various school years and

both male and female gender greeted Touka, and Touka answered them
individually by name. Ikki and Stella were holding the documents she
had been carrying sometime ago, and were watching that scene while
walking several steps behind her.
"People idolize Touka-san, don't they?"
Suddenly, Stella spoke her thoughts. To that, Touka was cheerfully

smiling as if amused.
"I only know the things that are only natural for a student council
president, after all. Leaving that, I must thank the two of you. Not just
for gathering the documents for me, but also helping to carry them…."
www.asianovel.com
483
"No, no. It was originally a quantity that was tiring to carry."
"Ahaha… I was a little overconfident and tried to carry them all in one
go. In the end, I shouldn't try to cut corners, I guess. I'm reflecting on it."
Touka stuck out her tongue bashfully. That gesture was extremely
charming, unthinkable for the same person who had previously used the
power of a fierce god to put Shizuku down.
"But… I was surprised. I saw Stella-san's face in the newspaper before so

I knew her, but for you to be the rumored Ikki Kurogane-san. …It was a
rather awkward timing for us to meet face to face, I think."
Awkward timing, it was probably because Shizuku was Ikki's sister. To

those words, Ikki responded by shaking his head a little.
"…It was a match. Shizuku brought out everything of herself and fought
splendidly. And you accepted that challenge head-to-head, and
answered it sincerely. That's all it was for me. I'm very grateful that you
accepted my sister's desire, and I bear no grudge."
Those were Ikki's true, undeceiving thoughts. But―
"I'm of the same mind, but I do have one thing I'm concerned about."
Going along with Ikki's words, Stella looked at Touka with a gaze that
carried a slightly dangerous mood. She had something she needed to
ask Touka no matter what. That was―
"Touka-san. We saw the situation just a moment ago, when you had the
kind of eyesight that lets you see almost nothing without wearing
glasses, but you didn't put on glasses during the match, right? Why was
that?"
Indeed, why did Touka, whose eyesight was so bad, take off her glasses
during the match?
"…Can it be, you were going easy on her?"
"N-No, dat ain't true!"
www.asianovel.com
484
"Eh?"
"Eh? …Ah. …Th-That's not true at all~"
Was she agitated by Stella's question? A huge accent had appeared just
now. With her cheeks reddened, Touka's confused attempt to gloss over
it was already rather too late. But nevertheless, Touka cleared her throat
a bit and returned her tone to normal.
"How should I put it, it's instead the opposite. Because Shizuku-san was
an opponent who couldn't be dealt with by ordinary means, there was no
way I could accept her challenge while wearing my glasses. If I didn't
improve my perception's accuracy by cutting off my eyesight, matching
an opponent of Shizuku-san's class would've been very difficult.
"Perception, you say… what do you mean by that?"
"Me, I become able to sense the subtle signals of my opponent's body

moving by cutting off my eyesight. Such a thing is a practical application
of the ability to use lightning, you know?"
As Touka said. Humans are living machines. Their movements are based
on autonomic transmission of signals coming entirely from the brain.
Being able to perceive those signals was extremely beneficial.
The opponent's movements from the signals running down his nerves,
The opponent's line of sight from the signals controlling his eye muscles,
The opponent's mental status from the signals in his inter-cranial matter,
One could understand all of them quite distinctly.
"That sort of information, it's the opponent's true and naked feelings
that can't be falsified. The opponent's state of mind. How the opponent
is planning to act next. There are many things I understand beyond what
the eye is limited to seeing in the opponent in practice. And if I grasp
those things, reading and analyzing what my opponent is thinking
becomes very simple. Thus I can see through both traps and surprise
attacks."
"…I see. That's how Touka-san was able to avoid Shizuku's surprise
www.asianovel.com
485
attack, then?"
Touka nodded "yes" at Stella's words.
"That's my Noble Art, Reverse Sight. I suppose it resembles Worst One-

san's Perfect Vision, yes? Although if Worst One-san's Perfect Vision is
the fruit of discernment, mine is an ordinary cunning. …Well, that's how
it is, but it's not like I never ease up on an opponent, you know?"
"Yeah… I get that well, sorry, it was an odd suspicion."
"No, no. Hahaha."
"You seem somehow delighted… right?"
"Yes, Stella-san was worried about her friend―was what I was thinking."
Stella's cheeks grew red as if a fire had been lit by those words.
"Wha! T-That person and I aren't friends at all!"
"Oh? Is that how it is?"
"No, I think they're on very good terms."
"I-Ikki, even you! Ugh―I don't care anymore!"
Suddenly in a bad mood, Stella turned her eyes away from Ikki and
quickened her steps, walking ahead by herself.
…I wonder if she actually knows where the student council office is?
She probably, no definitely has no clue. She was waiting for them after
having turned the next corner, most likely. So Ikki didn't chase after
Stella, and asked Touka instead.
"By the way, is that alright?"
"Is what?"
"Well, telling us about your own ability. There aren't many matches left
in the Selection Battle Finals, but there's still a high likelihood we'll
become adversaries."
www.asianovel.com
486
"It's not really a concern. I've leaked the mechanism of Reverse Sight,
but―it's not like I'll lose or anything."
In an instant, as if Ikki had been struck by a lightning bolt, he felt a

numbing fighting spirit from the top of his head to his feet. Touka, who
had been cheerfully giving the calm smile of an older girl a moment ago.
From the narrowed eyes of that smile, a savage light like a sparkling
knife was visible. It was unmistakable proof that this girl was Raikiri.
Holding absolute confidence in her own strength, and craving battle with
people even stronger than herself. One who was the same type as Ikki or
Stella―with eyes that burned with self-confidence and ambition.
…Ha ha.
That was what Ikki thought on seeing it. That this girl and himself, they
could surely become very good friends. And more strongly than that.
Some time in the future―he wanted to try and fight this girl.
Part 12
After walking for about five minutes, Ikki and the others finally arrived in
front of the student council office.
"Whew. Got here at last. The student council room is unexpectedly far,
huh?"
"Thank you, the both of you. You must surely come in and have some
tea, please. Just yesterday, Toutokubara-san supplied us with very
delicious tea leaves."
"Then I'll accept your kindness. How about you, Stella?"
"Me too. My throat is cracking."
"Then please come inside―"
As Touka said so, opening the student council office door, and taking a
step inside to guide the other two―
"Bgyu!"
www.asianovel.com
487
Touka's toe caught on to something heavy, and she pitched forward and
fell dramatically. Her head descended all the way, and her butt
presented itself to Ikki and Stella, exposing her underwear yet again.
Since some time ago, Touka's skirt hadn't done its job at all.
"…Hey Ikki. Shouldn't this person's underwear earn a fee from an ad

sponsor?"
"There was no such arrangement."
"Owwowow…. Wha was dat?"
While speaking with an accent at the unexpected trap, Touka got up and
took a good look at the student council room. And she turned white as a
sheet.
"Wh-What the heck is this―!!!"
Touka raised a cry.
The student council room had bookshelf to bookshelf of books,

miscellaneous objects withdrawn here and there, absolutely everything
there scattered about. And in the middle of that chaotic room, all the
student council staff members besides Touka were present. The
secretary, Ikazuchi Saijou, was transcribing meeting records with truly
skillfully written letters. The treasurer, Kanata Toutokubara, was pouring
tea for him. But the vice president who was the type to do his work
diligently, Utakata Misogi, was enthusiastically amusing himself with
video games, and Renren Tomaru was watching the game screen with
great interest and exercising with a resistance band while wearing
nothing more than an athlete's T-shirt and a pair of panties.
www.asianovel.com
488
"Oh~? The Prez is back―. Welcome―"
"Ahaha☆ Touka is such a klutz. Did you get turned around again?"
Renren and Utakata greeted Touka when they noticed that Touka had
entered the room. Towards those two, Touka's eyebrows lifted
mechanically, and―
"Geeze~! Tomaru-san! I'm always telling ya if ya gonna use dumbbells

then put 'em back in a proper place! Iz dangerous, ya know! And Uta-
kun, if ya gonna read manga then straighten da bookshelves properly
www.asianovel.com
489
afterward! Ya always take them out and leave 'em like that! I mean
why'z the place this cluttered when I only went away for one day to prep
for my match!?
She shouted with a raised voice.
"Pff, why's Prez deciding that we were the ones to make it cluttered?
That might be a false accusation, you know!"
"The only one who works out in the student council room is Tomaru-san,
and only you and Uta-kun read manga and leave it out!"
"Well no… I somehow suddenly wanted to read through all of Rur●Ken

and Dragon B●ll and Sla● Dunk[4] in one go, and going back and forth
to take each volume from the bookshelf was troublesome, so I just
grabbed all of them together, you know? And when I read them, I got
nostalgic and suddenly wanted to play some SNES, so I turned over the
room and dug through it little by little. Ah, but while Touka was gone,
Ikazuchi and Kanata were working properly, so everything's okay!"
"What's with making that triumphant look while leaving everything to

other people!? It makes me angry! Sheesh, you people are always,
always―"
"President, it's not the place and there's no reason to get excited, and
we do have guests as well."
"―Oh!"
Touka, who had forgotten herself in her wrath at the disaster area the
room had become, looked over her shoulder at the entrance. There,
Stella and Ikki stood with small smiles, gazing at the wretched state of
the student council room that had become like a hoarder's house
overflowing with garbage.
"O-Ohoho. Won't you please wait just a bit~?"
Touka, while unsteadily plastering a forced smile on her paled face,

pushed the two of them back into the corridor, and slammed the door
www.asianovel.com
490
shut.
"Look here! Everyone help clean this place up! Uta-kun, stop playing
games already!"
"Wa! W-Wait a second, Touka! I haven't saved since yesterday, wait,

waaaaa! My Hagurin[5]!!!"
"I'm always telling you, only an hour a day for games! Sheesh, I let my
eyes off of you and this is what happens! And Tomaru-san, are you still
in that state!? There are boys in the student council too, so please put
on a skirt or something!"
"Eh? But it's so hot because Prez destroyed the air conditioner―"
"Since electrical appliances get short-circuited whenever the President

touches them."
"I-I'm very sorry about that, but that has nothing to do with wearing
underwear in the student council office! It disturbs public morals! It's an
unbecoming display for a student council member who should be a role
model for the students!"
"Even though Prez is the chief of napping around in her underwear―"
"Ahaha☆ It's because Touka didn't used to have opponents to keep her
in shape, so she was endlessly idle, right?"
"M-M-My private life has nothing to do with this! Anyway, please clean
up quickly! If you don't clean the place up, I'll throw all of it away!"
"Whoa, I get it! I get it!"
"Hurry! Hurry!"
Thump thump thump thump. With a noise as if someone was moving

house, a clattering and rattling sound came from the student council
office's shaking window. While that riotous noise was audible from the
corridor―
"Touka-san somehow seems like a mother, huh?"
www.asianovel.com
491
"…The student council has its own troubles, I think."
Ikki and Stella both felt an affectionate mood toward Touka. In the end
they had been driven out before setting down the documents they'd
been carrying, but they weren't going to complain.
They then waited in vain for a few minutes, until the student council
office door finally opened.
"C'mon, c'mon… ah, sorry for the wait. Please come in…."
Touka peeked a disheartened face through, and invited the two of them
inside.
"Ah, yes. Please forgive the intrusion…."
While wondering if it was a mistake to accept the invitation to have tea,

Ikki entered the student council room with Stella.
And he was astonished.
The place had become beautiful as if the room had been completely
replaced by an entirely different one. The books that had been scattered
everywhere were now all put away in the bookshelf, and the floor had
been polished to the point that his face was reflecting off of it. The
cleanliness and hidden antique style of the refined furnishings, it gave
the sense that the space was a room from a Western castle. It was quite
admirable that they could clean up this much in just a few minutes.
However, Ikki whose eyes were sharp had noticed it.
Umm, wait a sec. The closet over there looks like it's bulging in a weird
way.
And in front of that door, Saijou was planted there looking like a Jizou
statue[6], which might mean―
…Yep, let's pretend I didn't see that.
He gently ignored the lid sealing that hellish pot, and Ikki and Stella
accepted that recommendation and sat down on the sofa in the middle
www.asianovel.com
492
of the room, gathering around the same table as the student council
members.
After that, Renren with her light brown skin sat toward them and gave a
friendly, cheerful smile and spoke.
"Kurogane-kun, it's been a while. It looks like you haven't had any
trouble winning continuously after beating me, huh?"
"Yes, I've been pressing on somehow."
Following that exchange, Kanata greeted Stella with a gentle smile.

Beneath the brim of her hat, blue eyes peeked out for the first time.
"It's been a while for us too, Stella-san. You met me at the restaurant,
yes?"
"Yes. Though I didn't think that the day would come that I'd be called to
this room."
"Toutokubara-san. Please serve tea to the both of them."
"Certainly."
"Ah, Kanata, I'd like some too."
"Kanata-sempai! I wanna eat some madeleines!"
"You two bad children will go without afternoon snacks today."
"Wha-What are you saying!"
"You're so mean, Touka! If we don't get afternoon snacks, why would we

come to the student council room!?"
"It's because you're student council officers, right!?"
Touka raised her voice in a scream. The student council president's life
was summarized by that retort.
To Touka who was wildly gasping for breath from that strain, Saijou who
was holding back the closet seemed to give her a grave look and spoke
www.asianovel.com
493
with an admiring voice.
"But it's just like the president. The job was quick, finding helpers for the
thing we were talking about. It was a good selection too. If it's these two,
their combat ability is nothing to complain about.
Combat ability? Helpers?
Ikki and Stella came to attention and tilted their heads at the words with
a suddenly dangerous atmosphere. Those words, they hadn't heard
them from Touka even once. They shifted their eyes to Touka to ask
what he was saying.
"Yes?"
Touka herself also sported a puzzled face as if asking what this was
about.
Saijou looked baffled by this response.
"Umm, was I wrong? I thought that had to be the reason for such
unusual guests."
"What's this, Touka? It can't be that you forgot about it? Look, didn't the
board chairman make the request?"
"Something Kurono-san requested… ah, aaaaahhh!"
At that moment, Touka screamed with a paled face.
"Oh my, did you really forget about it? Even though I also thought that
was surely the reason you brought those two here."
"…Au, yes. I was concentrating on the match with Shizuku-san and

forgot…."
"Umm, what are you all talking about?"
Stella, who was sitting next to Ikki, asked that of Touka who was greatly
troubled and downhearted. The one who answered wasn't Touka, but
Toutokubara while she poured black tea for everyone.
www.asianovel.com
494
"A few days ago, the student council received a favor from Board
Chairman Shinguuji. Although representative contenders usually lodge
together before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival at a training camp in
Okutama[7], recently there has been a suspicious person appearing
there."
"It's not quiet, then."
"Yes. Confirming the safety of that place just in case has been left to the
student council, because the teachers are currently very busy with
administering the Selection Battles. …However, there are high
mountains and wide forests at the boarding house grounds, and the
student council alone are not at all sufficient to cover it."
"I see. So you're saying you need helpers for the outside areas?"
It seemed that it wasn't just the teachers who were busy with the large-
scale Selection Battles.
"Incidentally, what kind of character is that suspicious person? Is there

any information?"
"Yes, these is some, but―"
Toutokubara hesitated for a moment, but answered.
"It seems it is a giant with a height of four meters."
"Huh!?"
"G-Giant!?"
"Yes, giant. Not the professional baseball team[8], you know?"
"I know."
"And also not at all, All Ha●shin-san's partner[9], you know?"
"I know. I mean, I'm surprised that Toutokubara-san knows of him."
"H-Hey, this thing about a giant, is that true!?"
www.asianovel.com
495
Suddenly, Stella leaned forward and bit into the abruptly nonsensical
topic.
"You're really getting into that, huh Stella."
"B-But! A giant! That's a cryptid, you know! Isn't it intriguing?"
The scarlet pupils of the girl who was speaking were sparkling entirely
like a young child. To that response from Stella, Renren agreed as if she
had just found a comrade.
"Hey! Stella-chan likes that sort of thing!"
"Since I learned Japanese from Kawag●chi Hiroshi Tankentai DVDs[10], I

love them!"
What a staggering place to get into Japan, this imperial princess…!
Though unlike Ikki who felt a bit conflicted, Renren seemed to have
found a kindred spirit in Stella.
"Ooh! Stella-chan, tell me about it!"
"That might be almost―"
"Vice president, we can't go further into that."
"Hey, hey Ikki! Since Touka-san also looks troubled, let's cooperate! I
want to see a giant!"
Stella shook Ikki's shoulder while her eyes sparkled.
Frankly, Ikki wasn't curious about some giant, but―he was someone who
reaped the benefit of the Selection Battle system that was making the
student council busy. So the idea of cooperating with them felt like an
obligation. Therefore he acknowledged it immediately.
"If that's what you're talking about, then as a student I'll happily
cooperate."
"R-Really!?"
www.asianovel.com
496
To Ikki and Stella's ready consent, Touka's face that had been troubled
and depressed regained its vitality.
"The boarding house is also an institution for students, right? If our help
is enough―"
"It's more than enough! Thank you so much, really! You're very much
saving us!"
Speaking with a lively voice, Touka offered a handshake that expressed

her feelings of gratitude. But―
*Grab!*
The hand that Touka was extending to Ikki was intercepted by Stella.
Making up for Ikki, Stella shook Touka's hand enthusiastically.
"Best regards, best regards."
"Eh? Ah, yes, my best regards as well."
Thus Ikki and Stella made plans to go next weekend with the student
council members to Okutama.
References Jump up↑ Toudo Heigen, 凍土平原: "Plain of Frozen Soil"

Jump up↑ Byakuya Kekkai, 白夜結界: "White Night Barrier". A "white
night" is a summer night near the North or South Pole in which the sun is
still in the sky at midnight. Jump up↑ Hisuijin, 緋水刃: Scarlet Water
Blade" Jump up↑ Rur●Ken, Dragon B●ll, Sla● Dunk:
Respectively, Rurouni Kenshin by Nobuhiro Watsuki, Dragon Ball by
Akira Toriyama, and Slam Dunk by Takehiko Inoue. Jump up↑ Hagurin:
The Japanese name for Babs, the player-recruitable Metal Babble
monster in Dragon Quest VI. Jump up↑ Jizou: The Japanese name for the
boddhisatva Ksitigarbha, patron of deceased children. Statues of Jizou
depicting him as a bald Buddhist monk are commonly found on
roadsides and graveyards. Jump up↑ Okutama: The northernmost,
westernmost, and largest town of the Tokyo Metropolis area. Jump
up↑ The Yomiuri Giants, one of Tokyo's two teams in the Nippon
www.asianovel.com
497
Professional Baseball Central League. Jump up↑ All Ha●shin-san: All

Hanshin ("All Osaka-Kobe"), real name Akinori Takada, who is one
member of a Japanese comedic duo. His duo partner All Kyojin ("All
Giant"), real name Shigeru Minamide, stands 184.3 centimeters high.
Jump up↑ Kawag●chi Hiroshi Tankentai: Explorer and Adventurer
Kawaguchi Hiroshi, 川口浩探検隊, a jungle exploration series that ran
from 1978 to 1985 as part of the variety show Suiyou Special.
www.asianovel.com
498
Vol. 3 :
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: Mystery in Okutama
www.asianovel.com
499
(translation)
Part 1
Tokyo Metropolitan Area, Shinjuku Ward. Between other skyscrapers

standing in a row, the thirty-story skyscraper of the Japanese branch of
the League of Mage-Knight Nations towered over them.
In the branch leader's office at the top floor, Japanese branch head Itsuki
Kurogane sported deep wrinkles on his brow while holding the telephone
on his desk.
www.asianovel.com
500
"I see. Shizuku lost."
A sigh resounded frightfully in the room that was as dim as night.
「Her opponent was 'Raikiri', so maybe it was inevitable.」
"Nangou-sensei's prized child, was it?"
「Yes. Shizuku-san was unlucky. If it weren't for how stupidly the

selection battles were arranged, she likely could've easily become a
representative.」
How stupidly.
Itsuki nodded without voicing his agreement with the words from the
man on the phone. Those words were certainly accurate.
Selecting representatives based on real battles, the method suggested

by Shinguuji, the new board chairman―Itsuki had repudiated it head-on
as something abominable.
"And? What became of Ikki?"
「…The 'Worst One' is maintaining his streak of perfect victories even

now. Sheesh, Hagun's students are so disappointing. To let an F-rank
dunce get this far.」
"Does it seem like he'll become a representative?"
「While I'm sorry to say it, that dunce has already brought down the
'Crimson Princess' and the school's third-ranked 'Runner's High'. The
way Hagun's people have been disappointing so far, no matter how a
fight between Raikiri and the Crimson Princess plays out… he'll be
shown in front of the whole country.」
"That is unacceptable."
A situation Itsuki didn't even want to imagine was becoming reality, and
Itsuki's voice grew as heavy as lead.
「Y-Yes! Exactly as you say!」
www.asianovel.com
501
"Is there anything we can do?"
「Ah, if the director's authority is used to revoke his qualifications as a

student knight….」
"…If that was an option, I would've taken it a long time ago. But whether
it's a mage-knight or a student knight, the ones who control those
qualifications are the white-bearded officials of the League of Mage-
Knight Nations―in other words, the head office holds that authority. A
branch can make a divestiture demand but can't do the divesting itself.
If that demand isn't made with some basis, it lacks persuasiveness."
One year ago, they'd even spurred on the 'Hunter' in order to get that
persuasive power, but Ikki had stubbornly refused to be baited. Even
though the Hunter had driven him to the verge of death, he still avoided
the temptation.
If Ikki was going to resist, then he'd be prevented from gaining combat
experience. Therefore, Itsuki would be strict even to the point of forcing
him to repeat a grade. To have him expelled by snatching away his
qualifications as a student knight, Itsuki needed to take the first step of
getting him removed from school.
However, that was helpless talk based on Itsuki's limited authority. To

make it work, he needed a basis to persuade those entitled people.
"In any case, if we don't do something effective before the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival begins―"
At that moment―
"For this situation with Ikki Kurogane, I have an excellent idea."
From the dark, a droll male voice resounded. The voice came from the
doorway. Itsuki turned his eyes languidly, and as if permeating the
entire dark room, an obese middle
www.asianovel.com
502
-age man with an Ebisu-like face[1] stood there.
Itsuki remembered that face.
"Akaza, is it?"
"It's been a while, honorable clan head. Nha ha ha."
The middle-aged man was Mamoru Akaza, a branch member of the

Kurogane family.
"…You said you have an excellent idea?"
Asking that, Itsuki hung up the telephone. The voice on the other hand
was already less interesting than Akaza's words.
Grasping the situation, Akaza pasted a shady smile on his grateful face
and made a noise in his throat.
"Nha ha ha. Yes, the truth is, I have some interesting information from
some of my dumb muscle subordinates. If it's used well, the anxiety that
the honorable clan head is currently feeling can be cleansed―"
Part 2
On the next Sunday, Ikki Kurogane and Stella Vermillion rode to Hagun
Academy's training camp deep in the mountains of Okutama along with
the student council members in a van that Saijou drove.
They were after Okutama's mystery, to determine the true identity of

the rumored giant. However, the training camp grounds were endowed
with rugged terrain of many mountains and deep forest. To search that
with only seven people, even Blazers couldn't do it half-heartedly.
Since that was the case, they could hardly start without first filling their
stomachs and restoring their energy. Therefore Ikki and Stella left
speaking with the administrators to Saijou and Toutokubara, and made
curry for lunch with the remaining members.
Dividing all of the tasks between them, using the cookware borrowed
from the training camp grounds, they carried the ingredients Touka
www.asianovel.com
503
brought to a campsite.
They could've rented the dining hall as well, but since they went to the
trouble of coming to the mountains, they went with the flow and made
camp curry instead.
"Nn~. The fresh air feels great."
While bringing cookware like kitchen knife and chopping board, and
setting up the cooking area with bricks, Stella took a grand breath.
"Since there's little asphalt here, the air is really crisp, isn't it?"
"Japan has concrete everywhere. It's too well settled. It's unbearably hot
and humid."
"Well, the country is practically subtropic as well."
Stella's motherland, the Vermillion Empire, was located in northern

Europe. It had a colder atmosphere, and was also drier. For Stella who
was brought up in that kind of country, the Japanese summer that she
was experiencing for the first time was frankly draining.
In truth, Ikki had recently been hearing Stella groaning at night as if

unable to sleep. Since Japan's summers were hot enough that people
died from it, her discomfort was understandable.
"Hey hey, Stella-chan! Let's play badminton together!"
Suddenly, Renren, who had been a step ahead and was done with
hauling cookware, waved a racket in one hand and called out to Stella.
"Okay! But I'm pretty good, you know?"
"What was that~? I won't lose with my footwork! Come and get it!"
"Hmph~♪ I'll make you regret challenging me to this game!"
Stella accepted Renren's invitation enthusiastically.
"Ah, Stella…."
www.asianovel.com
504
Ikki called out to stop them, but Stella was already running off.
"Oh man, even though we said we'd make lunch right now."
To Ikki who was sighing, Touka smiled cheerfully as she carried a bag
full of supermarket ingredients.
"It's fine. We don't need that many people to make curry. Let's leave
cleaning up to those two."
"I guess we should. Ah, that's right. How much did the groceries cost?
We'll pay our share."
"Ha ha ha. You don't need to worry about that sort of thing, since you
two came to help us out. We'll pay for things like food at least. Or should
I say, if we don't treat you, I'll feel bad about it."
Touka shrugged as if slightly troubled. Certainly, Ikki would feel equally

guilty if he were in Touka's place. It'd embarrass both of them if he
refused after this.
"…In that case, I'll accept your kind offer."
Utakata chimed in.
"Touka's curry is made from a secret homemade recipe for curry roux,
so it's ridiculously tasty."
"Yes. By all means, please look forward to it."
"But let me help prepare it at least."
"Then Kurogane-san, please peel the potatoes and carrots."
"Got it."
"Uta-kun, you'll prepare the rice?"
"For making that curry, the rice will of course be that, right?"
"Yes. I've bought proper California rice, so I'll leave it to you."
"Heh. I'm itching to get started."
www.asianovel.com
505
Utakata and Touka somehow spoke to each other with their eyes.
Ikki who was watching through it all didn't understand any of it, but he
was at least able to appreciate their very close relationship.
Part 3
It had already been five years since he left home. He had lived alone for
such a long time, and naturally mastered skills in housework. Therefore
Ikki finished the duties he had been assigned extremely skillfully.
First, he soaked the peeled potatoes in water, so that they wouldn't fall
apart while cooking. Then while the potatoes were soaking, he peeled
the carrots and chopped them into bite-size pieces, and brought them to
Touka.
On the way, Ikki suddenly stopped.
Touka, wearing an apron, was cutting meat and mincing onion with
magnificent technique while humming the hero's theme song of a
nation-wide anime.
www.asianovel.com
506
His breath caught at the sight of this figure that gave an impression of a
young wife, because that figure, like a painting, carried a consummate
sense of beauty.
"Hmm? Is something the matter?"
"Ah, no, it's nothing."
Touka called out to him after looking over her shoulder, and Ikki came
back to his senses.
What was I doing? …Just now, I was swallowed up in Touka-san's
www.asianovel.com
507
atmosphere.
After having seen Raikiri take down Shizuku with overwhelming power,
he hadn't felt anything about Touka up until now. The mysterious
thoughts notwithstanding, Ikki rolled that question around his head, and
brought to Touka the vegetables he was carrying.
"Here are the potatoes and carrots. I've soaked the potatoes in water."
"Thanks for the work. Wow, they're peeled so beautifully. And the size of
the cuts is great."
"Since we're going through the trouble of eating outdoors, I thought it'd
be great to have hometown curry."
"A gold star for a perfect score. Kurogane-san is good with a kitchen
knife as he is with a sword, I see."
"Ha ha, I've lived by myself for a long time, after all. Is there anything
else I can help with?"
"No. I can do the rest myself, so you can take a break."
Certainly, two people over one pot would be nothing but a hassle. Ikki
accepted Touka's suggestion, and stepped out of the cooking area.
In the middle of doing so―
"Ha ha ha. What's wrong, Kouhai-kun[2]? Were you fascinated by

Touka's hu~ge butt, I wonder?"
Utakata, who was boiling rice in an outdoor cooking pot, was questioning
Ikki's brief pause in staring at Touka just a moment ago.
"N-No! That wasn't what I was doing!"
Ikki immediately threw out a denial.
Touka's butt certainly looked round and soft, and a boy couldn't help but
feel fascinated by it, but―
"No, what am I thinking…. I don't really understand myself, but… that is,
www.asianovel.com
508
I was captivated by the sight of Toudou-san cooking. How do I put it, it

was as though I couldn't bring myself to look away."
"Oh~…."
Utakata oohed and aahed at Ikki's reply with great interest.
"Couldn't bring yourself to look away, is it? Yep. And even realizing it on
the first glance. Kouhai-kun really isn't an ordinary person."
"What do you mean?"
"You felt that seeing her like that was something you couldn't pass up,
right? That sensation is honest, you know. That sight is close to the core,
the source of Touka's strength."
"The source of her strength?"
"Yeah, I've been watching Touka since the old days, and I know that
well."
Since the old days―
Sometime ago when Utakata and Touka had exchanged eye contact, Ikki
had felt some kind of old connection between them. Ikki spoke frankly
about that feeling.
"Misogi-san, have you been acquainted with Toudou-san since long

ago?"
"Hmm? Yeah. You see, me and Touka came from the same orphanage."
"Eh…."
"It was the Wakaba House, one of the social welfare services developed
by the Toutokubara Foundation. They took custody of children without
relatives and brought them up. Both me and Touka were at that
institution. Since Kanata was also coming and going at that place, we've
all been friends since those days. The three of us did all kinds of stuff."
"Is… is that so?"
www.asianovel.com
509
Utakata said it like it was nothing, but Ikki showed just a bit of
embarrassment in response. He had expected them to be childhood
friends, but it was completely outside his expectations that they had
come from the same institution.
It was what it was, and more than that, Ikki found it difficult to decide
whether he should go deeper into this subject, but….
The source of Toudou-san's strength.
The words from Utakata who has watched her since the old days, they
would arouse interest without fail. What kind of girl was Touka Toudou?
Therefore, Ikki asked him boldly.
"Umm, do you mind telling me about it, Misogi-san? What did you mean
by the source of Toudou-san's strength?"
At that inquiry, Utakata sank into a brief silence, then spoke.
"…Kouhai-kun, what kind of place do you think of when you hear the
word orphanage?"
"An establishment where children live when they don't have relatives…
right?"
"Well, that's quite correct, but the 'don't have relatives' part can be
complicated. Some kids lose their parents to accidents and misfortune,
some kids are thrown away by their parents… those kinds of children are
still better off than some who are almost killed by their parents before
child services separate them… eh, there are all sorts."
"By their parents… is it?"
"Yep. And our facility in those days had kids in those kinds of splendidly
complex situations and, how do I say this, the atmosphere was bad. With
a company of fellows having such circumstances, hurt and abused for
trivial reasons, …everyone was suffering. But in the middle of that,
Touka had a smiling face for everyone and always did her best for them.
Even though she was also in the same environment. She read picture
www.asianovel.com
510
books for the small children, and on the orphanage director's behalf
made delicious food… because the director was a very nice person, but
the cooking was unbearably unpleasant. Everyone was super happy
about that, you know. Ahaha."
"She was a very helpful person, wasn't she?"
"In the old days. She was the type who always had to meddle in other
people's business. …Even with the guy who was almost killed by his
parents. That one was already unmanageably violent anyway, so broken
he couldn't be helped, but no matter how he injured Touka over and
over again, Touka couldn't abandon him even once. Thanks to that… he
got his humanity back again. He managed to recover human emotions.
That's why that guy is still thankful to Touka to this day, and loves her
very much."
Utakata lowered his eyes humbly, and spoke of the old days. The tone of
the story had turned to first-person here and there. Perhaps… it was
likely that the child who was almost killed by his parents was Utakata
himself.
"That guy asked Touka once. Why was Touka so strong? That she would
care no matter what. Touka who was in the same situation of having no
parents, even though she was the same as the other kids, why she loved
everyone else that much. And Touka answered."
「My parents loved me very much. It might've been a very short time
that I had an ordinary family, but I received a lot of smiles and affection.
With those memories, my dead parents continue to support me even
now. Because of that, I want to smile at the other kids too. I want to
make memories that can support everyone, the way my parents did for
me. Because to love others is something precious and beloved that my
parents taught me.」
And then―
"Exactly as she said, Touka continued to give her smile and her courage
to everyone in Wakaba House until she left the facility. She continued to
www.asianovel.com
511
demonstrate to us orphans that even we can become great people. And

she's energetically continuing to do so as someone with top strength
among the entire nation's student knights, Raikiri."
Having heard that much, Ikki also understood what Utakata meant when
he spoke of "the source of that girl's strength".
It was―good intentions.
Demonstrating a peerless strength not for her own sake, but for other
people. Touka Toudou was a young lady who held that kind of spirit. Ikki
had caught a glimpse and was captivated by a fragment of that in
seeing the figure of Touka making food to treat Ikki and the others.
Therefore, he had recognized the information that couldn't be

overlooked, the heart that the foundation of her strength was built on.
"―Kouhai-kun. You're strong. And you're more frank than I expected. I'm
not at the level to compete with you face-to-face, and I think even
Kanata wouldn't be a close call. But someone like you can't surpass
Touka. Touka's strength is extraordinary. The reason is because that girl
knows what it would mean for her to lose, and how many people will
grieve if it happens. That's why she can't lose. That's why she can't
break. Between the two of you, the weight of responsibility you're
carrying is different."
Ikki didn't answer those words. His gaze simply left Utakata and turned
to Touka who was cooking cheerfully, his thoughts moving in her
direction. To those delicate shoulders burdened by the hopes and
prayers of many people. And to the answer regarding Touka's strength.
…Certainly, I don't have that kind of thing.
Ikki came this far by only believing in his own worth. Not relying on
anyone, not doing it for anyone. Simply working for the sake of his own
dream. Therefore, the weight that Utakata spoke of didn't dwell in Ikki's
sword. No one else's hopes dwelled there.
That truth coiled around Ikki's heart like a dark, vague shape. And he
www.asianovel.com
512
asked himself. Was his sword, lacking that weight, able to defeat that
girl?
Part 4
Lunch was curry made with garlic rice instead of white rice.
It seemed to be a recipe from the time at Wakaba House, when there

wasn't much money to spend and everyone couldn't make feasts to
rejoice over, so Touka, Utakata, and Kanata put it together through trial
and error.
Touka had dissolved ample amounts of savory beef tendon into the
homemade curry roux she brought to camp in Tupperware, and together
with the fragrant aroma of garlic rice, there was no way it could be
unappetizing.
Because Ikki had never eaten such delicious curry before, he had
unfortunately stuffed himself too much unintentionally. But in the other
direction, unlike the four people who were eating normally, Stella didn't
have very much. Maybe she wasn't hungry.
Then after lunch, Touka chose how to settle their stomachs by splitting
them into groups so that they could walk around.
After all, though they were Blazers, it was too dangerous for people to
walk in the mountains alone.
The groups were Touka and Utakata, Saijou and Renren, and lastly Ikki
and Stella. As a provision for emergencies, only Kanata remained in the
training camp building, and the party finally set out on their mountain
hunt.
The objective was to find a giant and secure it.
The Ikki/Stella group was walking around the area that they were
entrusted with, the mountain forest on the west side.
This location was different from the ordinary mountains that a

mountaineer would go through. It was part of a facility for Blazer
www.asianovel.com
513
training. Consequently, there the trails were not well maintained, and
vegetation grew dense and abundantly all over the place. In addition the
slope of the terrain was severe. It was very much a precipitous trail.
No, if it was simply precipitous, then for Ikki and Stella who regularly
trained their bodies, it wouldn't be anything special, but―
"Huh, again?"
Ikki caught in his left hand a shadow that leaped from the thickets with a
crunching sound. It was a pit viper with its fangs bared.
This was already the third time. The ruggedness of the trail aside, for
surprise attacks to continue like this was a little tiresome.
Ikki threw the viper far away with a snap of his wrist, and tentatively
called for Stella's attention as she followed behind him.
"It looks like this side of the river has a lot of poisonous snakes. They're
not the type to kill with a bite, but Stella, you should be careful."
"…Right."
Stella's answer wasn't energetic. How should he put it, at a glance,

Stella didn't have much ambition right now. With the spirit she had
shown at the student council office before, she should probably be
leading the charge, pushing her way through the thicket. That was how
she should be, but Stella right now was sagging her shoulders and
slouching, and only following Ikki from behind sluggishly.
"What's wrong? You don't look too lively, but did losing at badminton
shock you that much?"
It seemed that the badminton match with Renren had ended with
Stella's utter defeat. Stella had miscalculated the force of her smashes,
ruining herself by hitting the birdie out of the court again and again.
Certainly the matter would make her sulk, he thought, but….
"It's not really about that…."
www.asianovel.com
514
Stella answered with a denial. But as she answered, there was an

indecisiveness in her voice, as if the person herself didn't entirely
understand why she wasn't energetic.
I wonder what's really the matter?
Ikki tilted his head in puzzlement at his sweetheart who was acting
different from usual.
But at that moment, he didn't grasp how huge the change was.
I wonder if she's just a little worn out from not being used to mountain
trails.
"Follow me properly so you don't get lost, okay?"
Saying that, Ikki cleared the way forward through the thicket so that
Stella would have an easier path.
But he was mistaken. This abnormality of Stella's wasn't something that

should be disregarded.
Part 5
At around two hours of walking the unpaved trail―
…Looks like the weather's getting bad, huh?
Ikki stared at the sky through spaces in the dense foliage above. The sky
visible through the leaves that had been dazzlingly green just a while
ago was now darkened into an ashen shadow of itself. It was a color that
suggested it could start raining at any time. He had heard that the
weather in the mountains can change quickly, but this much? And since
they were high above sea level, he also felt unpleasantly cold.
Could it be that rain is coming?
"Hmm?"
Lowering his eyes back down from the sky, Ikki suddenly saw something
unusual.
www.asianovel.com
515
Fallen trees.
And not just one or two of them. Ten or twenty trees had collapsed,
opening a clearing in the mountain forest.
That cause was the ground, as if something gigantic had crawled out of
the ground, turning over the brown earth as it came up and bringing the
deep scent of soil in doing so. The trees that were standing there were
similarly uprooted.
The huge gouge had a diameter of about five meters. And in the horribly
muddy, mushed-up ground, there was a footprint of fifty centimeters
wide.
"This is…!"
That shape wasn't from the hoof of a beast, but resembled a human's
footprint. But there were no humans that big, so the maker of this
footprint was no human―perhaps it was the rumored giant.
"Hey Stella, this―"
Ikki called out to report his discovery to Stella behind him―
"Ha… ha…."
When he saw Stella breathing heavily and leaning on a tree for support,
he noticed something.
"Stella? Could it be you're worn out…?"
He thought she was leaning on the tree because the mountain trail had
fatigued her, but he was wrong. Ikki realized it as he looked at Stella's
face. Even though the air was this cold, Stella's face was deeply red, and
her forehead was packed with drops of sweat.
It was to an unusual degree. It was strange under any circumstance.
"Stella!? What happened to make you sweat so much?"
"I-I don't know…. It's just, for a while now my body has been really
www.asianovel.com
516
heavy… I've been nauseous, and dizzy…. Hey Ikki, there's something I
need to tell you."
Stella raised her red face listlessly, and put on a very serious expression.
From her heavy but indecisive seriousness, he easily knew the inquiry
was about something very important. What was she going to say?
Ikki gulped, and braced himself.
"What is it?"
And she asked―
"Do kisses cause pregnancy?"
He almost fell to his knees in the aftermath of his exhaustion.
"…No. No they don't."
He didn't want to think about how frightening humanity would be if

kissing a girl made her pregnant.
"I mean, Stella, are you not feeling well?"
"Lovesickness…?"
"No. Umm, in English it would be cold, wouldn't it? No, don't they call
it fever?"
"O-Oh… I guess I understand it."
Stella managed to dig out Ikki's meaning from his awkward English.
"I see. This is… the 'cold' I've heard about."
"Stella, have you never had a cold?"
"Not once…. Oh, right…. When I was a child, I was envious of people
having an excuse to take a break from school, but this doesn't feel like
anything to envy."
Stella declared that and forced herself to laugh. For her, it was the first
time her body had experienced such a thing. That was why she couldn't
www.asianovel.com
517
figure out until now the reason her body was in a bad condition.
Perhaps, in Japan's hot and humid climate which her body hadn't
adapted to yet, her immunity had fallen.
"It's impossible to keep investigating with your condition, I guess. Let's

go back right now."
"W-Wait a second…. Since we just found a clue after all that work…."
"Even if you say that, you probably can't move anymore, right?"
"That's not true. Something like this… w-what?"
"Stella!"
Stella tried to separate from the tree she was leaning on, when she
trembled unexpectedly and began to fall to the ground.
Ikki moved quickly, and just barely caught her on his chest. And he
noticed her temperature; it was so abnormally high that he could feel it
through her clothes.
This is worse than I thought….
Stella didn't realize she had a cold, and worsened it by pushing herself
to the limit. If they didn't get down from the mountain immediately….
Ikki made that judgment, and picked her body up in his arms.
"Even if you don't like it, I'm going to carry you back like this."
"Ah, uuu…."
Stella made a face like she was a little dissatisfied, but gave up
resistance at Ikki's forceful tone. But naturally, Stella's intentions aside,
her body already had no energy to spare for resistance. As proof, Stella
breathed roughly and entrusted her body to Ikki.
If we don't get out of the mountains and have a doctor examine her….
For Ikki, running down a mountain while carrying a person wasn't

difficult. Reaching the bottom of the mountain probably wouldn't take
www.asianovel.com
518
much time. That had to be true. But this was when trouble sprang up.
*drip, drop*
Rain fell onto Ikki's head from the gray sky. And soon after, the rain
turned to bucketfuls coming down.
Recently, the subtropical parts of Japan had seen lots of squalls and
heavy rains.
"Whoa, with this timing…!"
Ikki aside, right now was a bad time for Stella to get rained on. If her
body got cold, her immunity would drop even more. Her body was still
strong enough to fight the illness, but if her body got worse here, the
illness could even become as bad as pneumonia.
If that happened, it would affect her representative selection battle

matches. He had to prevent that at all costs.
―That's right! On the way here, there was a small shack at the river for
emergency evacuation!
Recalling that, Ikki changed his plan immediately. He gave up the idea of
running down the mountain, and decided to wait out the rain in that
shack for now.
Part 6
It was a small distance to the mountain shack, and by the time they
finally managed to arrive there, both Ikki and Stella were completely
soaked.
There, Ikki raised a fire in the shack's sunken fireplace in order to dry
their clothes. And while he fed the fire with the stored firewood, he used
the student datapad's telephone function to get in touch with Kanata
who was standing by at the training camp lodge.
「Stella-san collapsed?」
"Yes. At the moment, I've carried her to a shack nearby to take shelter."
www.asianovel.com
519
「Oh my…. How bad is it?」
"I think it's probably just a bad cold, but a doctor should still examine
her."
"I understand. I'll send for a rescue immediately."
"That'll really help. Also, about the giant we were looking for, we found
footprints that look to come from such a thing. What's more, there were
signs that something gigantic came out of the earth. It might be that the
giant is underground."
"Underground… is it? We're suddenly talking about something

unbelievable like a gigantic creature underground, but… alright, I
understand. We'll take over investigating those traces. The two of you
should stay in the mountain shack, and please rest and wait for the
rescue personnel. I believe they will arrive in an hour or two. The outside
is becoming extremely cold, so please don't forget to dry off."
"Yes. Please take care of the investigation for us."
Ending the telephone call, Ikki threw the last of the firewood onto the
fire. Because he did so, the inside of the room became much warmer.
"Great. Now our clothes can dry."
Ikki stripped off his dripping clothes, leaving only his trousers, and
spread them near the sunken fireplace. After that, he turned his back to
the partition with difficulty, and called out to Stella who was still
breathing poorly.
"Stella, you should undress too. You might think it's embarrassing, but if
you stay like that your cold will get worse."
"…Alright."
Stella and Ikki were a couple, but that relationship had only just recently
reached the level of kissing. For Stella, she was certainly reluctant to
reveal her bare skin to her sweetheart. But she didn't complain. She
meekly took off her soaked jacket, and reached for the clasp of her skirt.
www.asianovel.com
520
Stella understood. This wasn't the time to be obstinate. She had to make
sure her physical condition didn't get worse. For both Ikki and Stella, it
was a critical stage. They were fighting in the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival selection battles that were limited to only six winners. If her cold
worsened due to her spirit going down, the cherished promise between
them would be finished.
That vow to meet in the Sword-Art Festival finals. That was the most
important thing. Stella wasn't a girl who'd confuse that priority.
But….
"Ah."
"Stella!"
When she tried to step out of her skirt, Stella's body tumbled down. With
her body in such poor shape for the first time in her life, Stella didn't
know how much it had worsened, didn't know that the effects were so
huge, she didn't even have the strength left to remove her own clothes.
Ikki, who caught her on his chest before she fell to the ground, also
recognized that.
The temperature he felt through her clothes, it had grown higher since
the last time. Stella's condition was worsening by the moment. He didn't
want her to do anything unreasonable, any more than this. Therefore
Ikki boldly suggested something to Stella.
"Stella, those clothes, should I help you out of them?"
To that suggestion, Stella opened her scarlet eyes wide. Of course she
did. Even though she was already embarrassed by the idea of showing
her skin, to have Ikki take off her clothes? That kind of thing was
absolutely out of the question.
―But Stella….
"…Sure… please do."
She instantly nodded her head just a little. Ikki was just as embarrassed,
www.asianovel.com
521
but he forced himself to make the suggestion. He was earnestly worried

about Stella's body. It wasn't like Stella didn't understand that. That was
why she decided to entrust her body to Ikki.
And Ikki also realized again that Stella was setting aside her own
concern, and strongly cautioned himself.
I have to hold it together.
Stella was setting aside her own concern, suppressing her own
embarrassment, and accepting his suggestion. In that case, it was out of
the question for him to be strangely conscious of the situation and stir
up her own shame. Right now, he was the only one who could help
Stella. So that she wouldn't experience any embarrassment, he'd strip
her clothes off quickly and professionally. Having any guilty thoughts
was forbidden.
Okay.
After warning himself strongly, Ikki steeled his resolution and reached
out for Stella's clothes. He'd start with the stockings that were clinging
to her skin. Having them glued to the skin like that, the wetness was
probably unpleasant. Thinking that, Ikki unfastened the garter belt that
the stockings were attached to, inserted a finger into the space between
one stocking and Stella's thigh, and slowly rolled the stocking down.
www.asianovel.com
522
Under the rolled-down black cloth, a dazzling white bare foot came into
view. A calf with muscle developed by extensive exercise, from thigh to
toe it was unlike the gourd shape of the Japanese who did agriculture,
but a thin and straight form characteristic of a people who did hunting.
Seeing this shape in Stella's long and supple legs, Ikki couldn't avoid
having bad thoughts about the beauty of those legs even though he
tried to gulp down the saliva in his mouth.
Moreover, those white and lovely feet being exposed were at his own
fingertips. There was no way he could avoid being conscious of that. And
www.asianovel.com
523
since Stella's beautifully polished toenails were lined up with his fingers,
at the time he rolled the wet stockings, Ikki felt an intense numbness
running between his brain and spine, and realized the naivete of his own
intentions.
…There's no way I can stay professional about this kind of thing.
If it was some other girl, Ikki might've been been able to stay disciplined.
But this was the girl he loved most. That beloved girl's clothing, he was
taking them off piece by piece with his own hands. It's not like he did
something so sensual very often. Moreover, every time he exposed
Stella's skin a little, a sweet fragrance rose up from her naked body and
tickled his nose. Only by removing the stockings from both legs, Ikki's
heart was already thumping so strongly that it was about to explode.
With him like this already, would he be able to take off her shirt?
"But….
Ikki peeked a fleeting glance of Stella's expression. The color of Stella's

face was so red that it could burst into flame at any moment. Her eyes
were wet, and undoubtedly not just because her body was risking a
fever.
I can't show any unreliablity right now.
"Stella, relax a little more."
Ikki, so that the he wouldn't agitate Stella's shame, spoke while smiling.
"O-Okay…."
In giving that reply, Stella wasn't very firm. Well, that was natural. She
must've been at least this embarrassed with Ikki being so close to take
off her clothing. It would be unreasonable to tell her to relax. In that
case, there was little he could do but quickly release Stella from this
situation.
Realizing this, Ikki took the button of Stella's shirt in his hand. And
starting from the bottom of her neck, he undid the buttons one by one
www.asianovel.com
524
without touching her skin. It was hard to pinch the buttons of the shirt
that had become damp from soaking up rainwater and were now
clinging tightly to the distinctly plump shapes of Stella's breasts, but to
avoid being in any way rough, he made sure to stay careful. Deliberate.
And so he unwrapped Stella's chest.
After he unfastened the bottom button, Ikki took the shirt collar in his
hands. And somehow opened the shirt. He pulled off the damp shirt that
resisted the motion, exposing Stella's shoulder as if pulling away a veil
that concealed her skin.
Her breath and throat moved together alluringly. Her lace brassiere held
her large breasts tightly. A young woman's softness above a white belly
squirmed greedily and contracted a little with each breath, despite how
well-trained her body was.
From the slippery rain and the cold sweat of her fever, Stella's entire
body glistened. That sensual brilliance….
*Foom* Something in Ikki's brain became charred. His throat became

dry in an instant. Ikki was immediately compelled to kiss that sweetly
fragrant flesh, to touch it with his tongue, to nibble it gently, to quench
his thirst on that fresh moisture.
But Ikki suppressed all of that compulsion with his reason. What was he
thinking while his precious Stella was suffering? He struck down those
intentions that were bubbling up, and mustered his self control. If he
didn't do that, his emotions would erupt. But despite that….
"Umm, Ikki… undo the bra…."
Stella, who was in her underwear, said something unthinkable.
"Eh…!? What did you just say?"
"It's really hard to breathe…. Just unfasten the hook…."
She complained with rough breaths, and Stella's chest rose and fell
heavily. Certainly, the brassiere that held her chest down might be
www.asianovel.com
525
painful for Stella. It was expected for a girl with big breasts. But….
Me, undo it?
He was strongly perplexed.
But Stella said that she was in pain, and he couldn't reply with
reluctance. Since she asked him to do it, she had brought forth her
intention.
"Y-Yeah… got it. Leave it to me."
Feigning as much calm as possible, Ikki nodded.
Stella's brassiere had a front hook. It was a model with a shoulder strap,
so there was no way to remove the brassiere without unhooking the
front.
In that case, it's fine. I won't look. It's fine. It's absolutely fine.
Ikki suggested that to himself, and inserted his finger into the hook, and
unfastened it with a snap.
In an instant, Stella's breasts that had been held back literally sprang
out.
The two massive orbs that rose up from below his hands bounced almost
with a *boing*. It was a temptation more than enough to deal a fatal
blow to Ikki's tattered reasoning.
But Ikki, anticipating it, had taken measures. In the instant he unhooked
the front of the brassiere, he bit his own tongue so that he wouldn't look
at Stella. That sharp pain blew away any wicked emotions, and
successfully held his tattered reasoning together. And he, who got
through the predicament….
What am I even fighting with here…?
His mood became somewhat miserable. He, who was putting on airs
www.asianovel.com
526
after desperately stifling himself at a girl's naked body. If he had more

experience with girls, he'd probably behave with more dignity.
Even if I say that, it's too late for it.
Well anyway, he had to fulfill a man's minimum duty. Even while losing a
grip on his innermost thoughts, he kept his self control, and without
changing his expression, he calmly finished removing Stella's clothes.
The shame he had inflicted on Stella, it surely ended up at the minimum
level.
"N-Now, get under this blanket quickly. Since we're high in the
mountains, it'll be cold."
Saying so, Ikki put a blanket included in the cabin's emergency supplies
on Stella's shoulders. When he did so, Stella thanked him with a weak
voice.
"Sorry… Ikki. For troubling you."
"It can't be helped if it's just a cold. Especially since it's your first time
dealing with summer in Japan."
"It's also true, but… you looked like you were having a hard time…."
"Eh? What do you mean?"
Ikki became flustered. He must've kept his face from showing anything.
But Stella's gaze wasn't on Ikki's face. She was surprised, staring lower
on his body with astonished eyes―exactly on Ikki's waist.
―He had a horribly unpleasant hunch.
"It… it became amazing.…"
Ikki, who presently laid his eyes on his own waist, realized that one
section of his own body had not been calm.
www.asianovel.com
527
"…oh."
This is bad….
It wasn't at the level that he could hide with a distraction. While the
lower part of his body was in that condition, his face was quite ashamed.
He wanted to die.
"A-Ahaha…. how do I explain this? It's something that happens to men, a

part that moves unintentionally, and it would be a big help if you could
overlook this happening right now."
As he expected, things became awkward, and Ikki mumbled his

explanation while avoiding Stella's eyes. But to Ikki―
"Nn… don't apologize…."
Stella gently smiled with her face bathed in sweat.
"…It's… certainly embarrassing, but… but like I said at the pool, if it's
you, I don't hate it…. Rather, I know you got excited because of me, and
it makes me happy."
W-Wha….
Left dizzy and shaking wildly, Ikki fell prostrate on the spot.
It was probably her fever talking. Stella's state was different from the
usual. Her eyebrows dropping from lack of strength and her damp eyes,
they looked meek and fragile. He couldn't help but tell this girl how cute
she was, hug her immediately, and kiss her.
But Stella turned her eyes to peek at him, and…
"Hey Ikki…"
…said something outrageous.
"…do you want to… do it with me?"
www.asianovel.com
528
"Hey Ikki… do you want to… do it with me?"
"……Eh?"
For an instant, Ikki couldn't understand what he had just been asked.
But the confusion from the surprise attack only lasted that instant. He
immediately understood how lethal the inquiry was.
"EEEEEHHHHH!?"
He screamed from astonishment.
"W-Wait, Stella, do you know what you just said to me!?"
"Yes… I understand it."
"Erk."
Ikki was reflected in earnest scarlet eyes. Those eyes were slightly
clouded in fever, but gave an extremely serious gaze. It wasn't a joke,
she definitely wasn't saying it because she was delirious from fever.
Stella was seriously asking Ikki. Ikki recognized it at that moment.
"…*gulp*"
But even if he recognized it, what should he do? Should he say what he
really thought?
www.asianovel.com
529
Ikki didn't deny the answer to that question one bit. Of course he wanted
to. Not just today. Whenever he kissed her, whenever he held her hands,
whenever he hugged her. At various times, Ikki felt that impulse in
himself. It was right on target. Because Ikki was a boy, and Stella was a
girl. There was no way he could deceive himself. It was the natural
progression in how a person thinks of his sweetheart.
Nevertheless. There was a special meaning in those words. Humans

were creatures who confirmed their intentions with words. Those
confirmed intentions decided the distance between two people. If Ikki
returned an honest answer here, if Stella answered as well―
…The things that came out of our mouths can't be taken back…!
He wasn't confident enough to finish it. If he finished it in this place,

after going back to the dorm, after Stella's cold got better, those things
would be settled but there would be other effects he couldn't suppress.
But he must not do that. Ikki thought so. He couldn't make a mistake in
this procedure. Therefore―
"Sorry…. That question, I can't answer it yet."
Gazing straight back at those scarlet eyes, Ikki gave his response.
"Stella, I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone.

Shizuku and Alice of course, and even people we don't know… even
Stella's parents. I think these feelings inside me are the most wonderful
emotions. But… if our relationship changes like this right now, I think I
would feel guilty in front of your parents. I think I should stand proudly in
front of them."
Both Stella and Ikki had mature bodies. It wasn't like there was any fear
of what others might think. But still―Ikki thought there was a proper
procedure for such important things. Stella was a precious treasure
raised by her parents. If he would get involved, he had to at least greet
them. He thought that was rather expected of a man.
"That's why, sorry."
www.asianovel.com
530
He couldn't answer Stella's question, so Ikki apologized again. Saying so

honestly, Ikki grasped even the rest of the current of the current
situation. He really wanted to announce the relationship between him
and Stella. If he did so, he could stand proud in front of anyone and say
that he loved Stella. But he couldn't do that, in the end. If he announced
it, there would be a scandal. Stella, who was a public figure, would suffer
under the burden whether she's willing or not. He wanted to protect her
from that during the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. For that reason, he
had to respect that limit during that time.
That was what Ikki thought. It was a stubborn way to think, but this was
something he couldn't compromise. Even if she thought he was a loser
for it. Ikki explained this to Stella.
"No, that's not it."
Suddenly, Stella entwined her fingers with Ikki's. She gave a firm smile
with her feverish expression.
"I said something strange, and bothered you to think about it so

seriously. Sorry."
She apologized to Ikki. That expression was feverish and hot, but it
wasn't just from illness.
「I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone.」
…He thought of me that importantly….
In truth, Stella hadn't been thinking of Ikki as much as he had been

thinking of her. Stella had only been looking only at Ikki in front of her,
but Ikki had been looking toward the people in her background, as well
as keeping the relationship between them going into the future in mind
as well.
It―made her very happy. Because he was thinking so seriously about

their relationship, treating it as something important.
I say that, but… what was I doing!?
www.asianovel.com
531
Just by taking off her clothes a little, from getting a little excited, she
had forgotten her chastity. Not just today. It kept happening recently. A
unicorn would shun such a maiden.
Ikki is more like a maiden, isn't he?
She became ashamed after realizing her intentional thoughtlessness

from before.
"…I must've become strange from the fever. I'll take a little rest."
Blaming her shame on her illness, Stella settled herself sideways on the
blanket.
"Yeah. I'll keep an eye on the fire."
Ikki didn't keep going with the current topic either. Rather than talk
about it with a girl, he held off. He probably thought he was
embarrassing Stella as well. Setting aside those thoughts, Stella wanted
to curl up.
But―
Stella, who was happy that Ikki thought so seriously about their
relationship―
I really want him to say it properly after all.
Examining Ikki's words, even the feverish and befuddled Stella could
understand his clumsy answer. What kind of answer was "I can't
answer"? Examining the context made it simple to understand.
However―she didn't want to just imagine it. She wanted to hear it from
his own mouth, with his own voice.
Stella thought so no matter what. He would say it in due time. Believing

that, it would probably be a mistake if she hurried him.
She didn't understand it, but she was certain of one thing.
…I'm kind of naughty….
www.asianovel.com
532
The girl right now was clearly self-aware about that.
Part 7
Soon after the question that was a little dangerous, Stella fell asleep
wrapped in her blanket. However, she only did so for thirty minutes.
When she woke up again, Stella's condition had become alarmingly
stable. Her sweat that was flowing like a waterfall had stopped, and she
spoke more without painful breaths, so with her body already revitalized
she sat next to Ikki. Her cheeks were still flushed from fever, but if it was
to that extent, she probably wouldn't develop pneumonia. Ikki was
relieved that Stella had gotten back a bit of her vigor.
If it's like this, it might be okay to have a little talk.
Ikki thought it would be okay for her to sleep until the rescuers came,
but whether Stella was bad at staying still and enjoying leisure, or
whether her embarrassment at the conversation before had already
come back, she was going on and on about various school topics with an
unusual talkativeness. It was fun to listen to her, but Ikki only wanted to
hear one thing.
So Ikki confirmed that Stella had enough energy to converse, and

opened a topic himself.
"Hey, Stella."
"Hmm? What?"
"What kind of people are your parents?"
"Why… do you want to know?"
"Well you see, since we're together, we'll have to announce it sometime,
right? Because of that, we have to greet them, after all. I want to know
what kind of people they are before I meet them."
Meeting Stella's parents. It was unavoidable. In other words, it was a first

step. At the latest, it would happen after the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival. But as far as Ikki was concerned, he had to avoid confronting
www.asianovel.com
533
Stella's parents without having any information. At least, what kind of

people they were. He had to know that much.
So he asked Stella, but―
"Oh, s-so that's why…. In order to announce it, huh… ooh."
To that question, Stella's face became noticeably pale. It was an

expression that plainly rejected his inquiry as disagreeable. In the end―
"Hey Ikki. I have a suggestion, but… can't we hide the marriage until the
last minute?"
As one would expect, Ikki couldn't hide his bewilderment.
"No, of course there's no way we could do that…. It might be good to not

announce it to the world, but if we don't tell your parents at the very
least…."
"About that, a daughter can just tell her father 'Surprise~☆' one way or
another."
"That kind of 'Surprise~☆' isn't cute, you know. If we're not careful, he'll
have a heart attack."
At least Ikki was confident that if his sister invited their father to her
wedding one day over the morning newspaper, it wouldn't end with just
spitting out coffee.
"But, but…."
"Umm… do you not want me to meet your parents that much?"
Having been taken to the heart of the matter, Stella nodded with a bit,
though she was divided on the issue.
"Ooh… Mother is a commoner, you know? But Father is a very eccentric

person, and really dotes on me, so… if he hears that you and I are
together…."
"He might oppose our relationship?"
www.asianovel.com
534
"No. I don't think he'd oppose it."
"Then wouldn't it be fine―"
"But before deciding whether to approve it or object to it, I think he'll

bury you when you come to Vermillion to greet him."
That would be absolutely not fine.
"So you're saying that since he's a genuine king, I'm not refined
enough…."
"No, it's not about being refined."
Ikki had huge headache, though not from something like Stella's cold.
Definitely not. But in order to properly love Stella, it was necessary to
follow this procedure. That was absolute. This was a situation he
wouldn't be allowed to escape. What kind of existence was his
opponent? Ikki had no choice but to face him. Therefore he would do his
best, and give the king of Vermillion a favorable impression.
"…W-Well, he at least treasures his daughter, right? Then he's a good

father, isn't he?"
"He can't let go of his children, you know. He opposed it weeping when I
decided to study abroad."
"No, anybody would try to stop it if his daughter went to study abroad
because 'I'm going in order to find someone stronger than me'."
"At that time, Mother saved me by putting Father in prison, some way or
another."
"'Some way or another'!? She put a king in prison 'some way or

another'!? Your mother doesn't really sound like a commoner!"
"Oh, that's right. If Mother put Father in prison this time too…."
"No no no! It's fine! We'll meet them normally!"
"Eh? But you'll die?"
www.asianovel.com
535
"Did you just say something staggering like it was natural?"
Ikki recoiled a bit at the words Stella gave with such a serious look. But
for him, he was resolved for the sake of associating with Stella.
"…I'm happy that Stella is worried for me, and though the explanation
ended really strangely, but I won't run away from this. I'll meet Stella's
father properly, and fight for his approval. That's something I have to do
as a man."
Ikki's voice was colored by a strong determination. A strong

determination that would never be shaken. Understanding that, Stella
took a single breath.
"…I get it. Then let's go to Vermillion and meet them."
And after that… her expression became happy, and spoke while leaning
on Ikki's shoulder.
"I want to boast about my sweetheart, right?"
"Thanks, Stella."
Saying so, Ikki caressed Stella's brilliant red hair, and she narrowed her
eyes happily and rubbed her cheek against Ikki's shoulder. But suddenly
her expression clouded over as if she abruptly thought of something.
"…Hey Ikki, about what we just said."
With a meek face, she asked Ikki.
"Me too, I wonder if I should greet your parents?"
Stella's expression was self-conscious as she asked that. It was

reasonable. She knew that outside of Shizuku, Ikki didn't have a good
relationship with his family.
And the truth was, Ikki's own expression clouded over at the question.
He didn't know. Whether or not it was necessary.
―Really, was he considered a child of that family anymore? He who
www.asianovel.com
536
defied their commands, ran away from home―no, whether his father
even considered them family. Ikki thought of this while recalling his own
father's face.
And after thinking for a while….
"You're right. I think it's important, so when the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival is over, shall we go to the Kurogane house together once?"
Ikki answered that way. At least Ikki… thought of his father as family. His
father didn't want to deal with Ikki as his son even once, but he was still
Ikki's irreplaceable parent. In Ikki's heart, he wanted the day that they
understood each other to come. Therefore he believed that there were
still family bonds.
"…Okay. I understand."
Stella nodded at Ikki's answer.
―Honestly speaking, Stella had been uneasy about Ikki's reply at that
time. Stella knew how Ikki was treated by the Kurogane family from
Kurono, from Shizuku, and from Ikki himself.
Were those words that a father would tell his real child? Giving up on a
child's potential arbitrarily, and not just doing that, but further crushing
him. That kind of parental relationship, if Stella who was brought up by
loving parents saw it, it was frankly abnormal. It wasn't something
parents would do. That was why she was uneasy.
「There were still family bonds.」
Thinking of the situation that way―wasn't that too naïve? And that naïve
thinking, someday… wouldn't Ikki's heart be decisively wounded?
But she couldn't say so. Of course not. Your father doesn't think of you
as his child anymore. There was no way she could say something so
wretched.
www.asianovel.com
537
So Stella could only believe it herself. That Ikki's faint hope wouldn't be
betrayed.
―And like that, the time came for silence between the two to break.
"Hmm?"
Suddenly, Ikki and Stella raised their heads.
They noticed it. The earth was shaking slightly.
Stella spoke.
"I wonder what it is? An earthquake?"
But an earthquake wouldn't feel so little. Because the shaking that two
of them felt, it felt more like numbness than shaking. And it wasn't just
once. At a constant interval, thud. Thud. It was as if the ground was
being struck by something with gigantic mass.
"…Could it be, these are the footsteps of a giant?"
What went through Ikki's mind was the scene that he had witnessed
thirty minutes ago. The gouged-out earth, the trees that had been
uprooted and thrown about. The huge footprints that had been carved
into the ground. If it was the creator of the huge footprints, it wouldn't
be weird for the earth to tremble every time it walked. Ikki wasn't one
who talked about believing in UMAs[3], but certainly after seeing
evidence with his own eyes, he thought it was highly likely that it was
responsible.
So Ikki stood up.
"I'll go and take a look. Since it's the reason we came here today."
"I'll go too!"
Stella stood up along with him, but….
"Nope."
*pow* Ikki flicked her on the forehead. With only that, Stella was beaten,
www.asianovel.com
538
and she fell on her back.
"W-Why not!? I want to see the giant too…!"
"There's a one-in-ten-thousand chance that this is a giant, but it's a

ferocious animal instead, you might not be able to fight it. So please
stay docile, Miss-Person-With-A-Cold."
"Uu…."
Stella puffed up her cheeks and booed like a spoiled child, but she
reluctantly abided by the command Ikki made with a serious expression.
Ikki left Stella behind, facing the entrance to the mountain shack. And
pressing his ear to the thin wooden door, he tried to guess what was
happening outside.
Thud, thud. The sound was quite close. He could tell that the center of
the vibrations that followed the steps was also near.
"…Come forth, Intetsu."
Speaking words tinged with magic power, Ikki manifested his beloved
raven-black sword into his right hand. After that, he took a deep breath
and calmed his mind and body―then rammed the door vigorously,
leaping outside.
In front of his eyes was―the uninhabited forest, with rain continuing to

fall. That scene was the same as when Ikki carried Stella here.
What does this mean?
The sound, the vibration, both certainly existed. But the mass that had
to create them was nowhere to be found. And when he took notice, the
sound and vibration had disappeared the moment Ikki leaped outside.
…What is going on?"
Feeling completely confused, Ikki turned back.
And then….
www.asianovel.com
539
"―Eh?"
He saw saw a rock giant standing in front of the mountain shack at a

height of around of five meters.
Ikki had come out from between the legs of that too-huge giant.
N-No way…!
At that excessively unrealistic spectacle, Ikki stood stock still without

thinking. But the next moment, he saw an even more unbelievable
scene.
Of all things, that giant aimed a huge arm at the mountain shack and
swung downward. Yes, aiming at the shack where the sick Stella was!
"S-Stellaaaaa!!!"
In an instant, the mountain shack was literally turned to pieces by that

unthinkable mass.
Part 8
"Eek!? W-What!? What in the world is going on!?"
Stella, whom Ikki was cradling, screamed into Ikki's chest.
It was by a hair's breadth. In the instant that the shack was smashed,
Ikki invoked Ittou Shura and with his highest speed saved Stella from
being crushed.
"Stella, are you alright?"
"Y-Yes. But what in the world…."
"It's exactly what it looks like."
Saying that, Ikki looked toward the rock giant.
"There really was a giant, apparently."
www.asianovel.com
540
"Wha…."
Stella also turned her gaze that way, and made visual contact with the
destructive culprit.
"Somehow, it's not the same as what I was thinking!"
"That's what you care about!?"
But Stella's statement was reasonable. The giant that materialized didn't
fit the image of a gigantic human that they had. It was a crude
humanoid shape made from many large and small rocks joined together.
If one looked at it, one would doubt that it was even a living creature.
However, even if it was probably not a living creature, they understood

one thing. This rock giant held hostility and malice toward Ikki and
Stella. The truth was, the giant was once again gathering speed to
pursue them, aiming and swinging at them with its huge arm. Ikki,
carrying Stella, immediately jumped sideways and avoided the blow. The
earth at his back was blasted by the unnatural force. Such a hit would
blow even a Blazer away without difficulty.
In that case―there was nothing to do except bring it down before it

could hit them.
"Stella, you stay here. Try not to let your body get wet, okay?"
Ikki set Stella down, and confronted the rock giant with Intetsu in his
hands.
"Are you going to fight? Will you be alright? A sword won't be very
effective, you know?"
"I'll be fine. I have a technique for dealing with this kind of opponent,
more or less."
Saying that, Ikki raised his left hand closer to his blade, and drew the
right hand that held Intetsu back with all his strength. It was plainly a
stance for thrusting.
www.asianovel.com
541
But the stone giant didn't care―no, as if it didn't have any will of its
own, it lunged with its stone fist mechanically. A monotone attack with
such sluggishness couldn't possibly get through the Worst One.
Ikki turned toward the rock giant, and with superhuman strength
granted by Ittou Shura, he rushed forward as if flying. He just barely
crossed right beside the stone fist as it passed.
―With the right hand that he was drawing back with all his strength, he
unleashed a forward stab. A flash of steel that broke the sound barrier
took flight.
It wasn't an ordinary thrust. Arm strength, leg strength, charging

power―more than Ikki's superhuman body mastery, the vector of all of
his power was focused on the point of his sword, a technique that forced
out his highest offensive ability. This was the secret technique that
boasted the strongest offensive ability among the Worst One's seven
secret swords.
"The first secret sword―Saigeki!"[4]
Ikki, who charged as if flying, without decelerating, made his body into a
bullet and pierced the rock giant's chest. The impact of the penetration
struck the giant's body, and from the huge hole bored into its chest, the
giant made from joining rocks collapsed while making a clattering noise.
The rocks being joined together fell apart, and returned to rubble having
lost the humanoid shape.
"Good!"
But the moment Ikki landed with a small expression of relief….
"Eh…!"
Ikki saw something unbelievable. The crumbling stones were joining

back together as if by magnets, and piled up together once again. The
wreckage of the smashed giant once again repaired its humanoid shape.
www.asianovel.com
542
And it wasn't the one giant this time. It was dozens of stone dolls, each
as tall as Ikki.
And Ikki saw something even more strange in the middle of that scene.
While the stones were attaching to other stones as if by magnetism,
there was a presence of a thin, string-like magic power.
Right, this was no rock monster. Someone was using strings of magic
power to manipulate rocks like puppetry. Namely, this was―
"A Noble Art…! The enemy is a Blazer! Stella, stay alert on the
surroundings!"
"Ikki! Behind you!"
Reacting to Stella's shout, Ikki cleaved off the stone hand that was
coming at his back to strike him. With a clang, Ikki's arm fell numb from
the recoil of hitting his sword against hard rock. A small crack appeared
in the stone doll.
Like I thought, if I don't use Saigeki, I can't deal with it…!"
But Saigeki had a lethal flaw. It was a charge technique, so it required

him to set up an opportunity. As one would expect, in fighting dozens of
stone dolls at the same time, there was no leisure time to set up such an
opportunity.
"Gah!"
"Ikki!"
He couldn't protect himself, and blood sprayed from Ikki's brow after he
took a stone hand to his head. He had warded off the stone hand with
Ten'i Muhou, but there were too many enemies, unfortunately. An attack
he couldn't parry and cut through had come.
This is bad….
Even though he needed to press on, the end of the time he could use
Ittou Shura was coming too quickly. The remaining time was less than
www.asianovel.com
543
thirty seconds. At this rate, he wouldn't be able to win.
What should I…!
But the enemies weren't stopping to let Ikki think. While some
surrounded Ikki, five of the rock dolls aimed approached Stella whose
body was wrapped in a blanket.
"Stella!"
Ikki yelled out at seeing the scene. But he couldn't do anything other
than cry out. He couldn't break out of the enclosure immediately. Stella
was still weak. It was too dangerous for her to be attacked by the enemy
right now―
"Take this!"
But as Ikki was thinking this, he saw Stella leaping forward and
pulverizing the five stone dolls entirely into smithereens using a single
strike from Lævateinn.
Moreover, not just the danger coming for her personally, she blew away
the stone dolls surrounding Ikki with her strong sword, pulverizing them,
and hastened toward where Ikki stood after easily defeating them.
"…Uh, somehow this is different from what I think of as a sick person."
"Yeah. I'm also quite surprised. I guess I'm unreasonably powerful, huh?"
Ikki wondered if she should say so about herself, but as expected he

couldn't do anything but nod in surprise.
"I was able to move my body thanks greatly to taking a small rest. I'll
also fight with you together. For this kind of opponent, my affinity is
good."
Certainly so. With Stella's superhuman physical strength, she could cut
them, and with only that power she could pulverize the stone dolls.
www.asianovel.com
544
Frankly, Ikki didn't want a sick person to fight no matter how strong she
was, but as it was, Ikki's limits in fighting by himself left no room for
argument. Having assistance here―at the moment he thought so….
"No no. A sick person shouldn't be doing unreasonable things. Stella-

chan~♪"
Suddenly, a frivolous voice that was out of place on a battlefield rang

out.
The owner of that voice appeared before Ikki and Stella equally as
suddenly, without any warning.
"Vice President Misogi…!"
Part 9
"Hey there, you two. I came to save you, Kouhai-kun."
"That was really fast. I heard we had to wait another half an hour."
"Ahaha~☆ Well, I'm a guy who does the impossible. If you can believe
that~♪"
Utakata said so while posing.
Behind Utakata―
*ROAR!*
Were they targeting everyone that moved?
Together with the bellows of the stone dolls, many stone fists swung
down on Utakata's back, aiming at the top of his head. They were hard
fists that could even hit Ikki who was clad in Ten'i Muhou. If they hit a
human's soft skull directly, they would surely pulverize it in one hit.
"Misogi-san, behind you!"
Ikki cried out at that impending danger.
www.asianovel.com
545
But Utakata pasted a smile on his face, and didn't move his body one bit
at what was happening behind him.
―The stone fists, they blasted away everything above Utakata's neck.
"Wh…!"
"Eek…!"
At that sight, Ikki and Stella widened their eyes and became speechless.
With the strength of the stone fists, Utakata's skull had been smashed
like a tomato. His small headless body fell into the storm-dampened
mud, without moving a twitch. That was the decisive ending that anyone
could see.
"Too bad, but that was a trick, you know?"
The next instant, Utakata who should be dead was sitting on the
shoulder of the stone doll that had killed him.
"Aha~☆ I tried to tell you about this, didn't I?"
"…Huh? E-Ehhh!?"
Utakata smiled giddily as if nothing had happened. At that sight, Stella

raised her voice in confusion. And while Ikki didn't raise his voice as well,
he was equally confused. Certainly, he saw Utakata's skull being crushed
with his own eyes. The pink brain matter had been scattered, slightly
mixed with white bone tissue. The grotesque image was still etched onto
the back of his eyelids. It was an unmistakable reality.
It had to be, but then it disappeared. Cause and effect had been wound
back. …There was only one power that could induce this kind of
unrealistic phenomena.
"A Noble Art―is this an ability from the causation manipulation system?"
www.asianovel.com
546
"Correct."
Utakata nodded to confirm Ikki's words.
The abilities of Blazers existed along several systems. Ikki's Ittou Shura
was an ability of the body enhancement system. Stella's Dragon's Breath
was an ability of the elemental manipulation system. And Ayase
Ayatsuji's ability to open wounds was an ability from the conceptual
manipulation system. Among those various Blazer superpowers, the
system that was the rarest and said to be the strongest was causation
manipulation.
"My Noble Art, Black Box[5], is an ability that manipulates the outcome
of events. Attacking me is always a mistake. That's how it is."
At those words, Ikki thought back to the scene. The first time they met
'Fifty/Fifty' face to face, at that restaurant. At that time, he got rid of
Ikki's wound with just a touch. Back then, Ikki wasn't able to
comprehend what kind of skill and power he had.
I wasn't injured. He rewrote causation like that?
Understanding that, Ikki shuddered. Ikki had seen many kinds of

superpowers, but he didn't remember ever seeing anything like the
superpower that Fifty/Fifty held.
This is the superpower that's called the strongest among many Noble
Arts?
He couldn't imagine how he would stand against it.
However, at this moment, he was grateful for that extraordinary power.

If it was a power this irrational, it would surely make escaping this
predicament easy. Ikki and Stella both thought this, but―
Stella spoke.
"With that kind of power it's an easy victory, right? Please lend a hand,
Senpai. We'll put an end to this monster right away!"
www.asianovel.com
547
"Ah, that's impossible."
Utakata flatly rejected Stella's suggestion.
"Eh? W-Why!?"
"The thing is, my Black Box is an ability whose nature is entirely to

manipulate outcomes. In other words it's a superpower that makes even
a one percent possibility into certainty. But conversely, it doesn't bring
anything into existence. With my strength as an individual person,
there's no way it can do anything useful. I can turn a one percent
probability into a one hundred percent, but I can't turn a zero percent
into a one percent. In other words, you two were breaking these rocks
with your swords a moment ago, but there's probably no way I'm the
unreasonable type of person who can join in on such a battle. Especially
a boy who looks as cute and weak as me? No way, no way."
"So you have that kind of weakness, uh?"
"Yep. If I could manipulate everything and everything, I'd be in the

representative battles, you know. But the outcomes that Black Box can
manipulate, in the end it's limited to things that are possible. If we get
right to the core of it, it's an ability that won't ever let me beat an
opponent I can't beat without it."
And Utakata's body was powerless against other people, so the range of
that impossibility was particularly wide. Being aware of that, Utakata
didn't enter the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival selection battles.
But if that was how it was ….
"Then what did you come here to do!?"
A reasonable question was asked. It would be troubling if people without

battle strength increased. Answering Stella's justifiable question,
Utakata gave a smile with hidden meaning.
"I came to save you, of course. But just like I said, fighting isn't my
domain. My duty is entirely to serve as that girl's navigation."
www.asianovel.com
548
Saying so, Utakata leaped off from the stone doll with a *boing*.
"―So there it is. I'll leave the rest to you, Touka."
He looked up at the mountain slope.
Before his gaze, on that gentle slope, at the boundary of the mountain
forest and the small clearing where the mountain shack had been built―
"Okay. Thanks for guiding me, Uta-kun."
The girl with glasses and chestnut-colored hair brandished her sword
sparkling with golden electricity.
"Toudou-san…."
"It has to be by a hair's breadth, but it's good that you two are safe."
Touka looked at Ikki and Stella's figures, and while her eyes were slightly
damp, she showed some relief. And then she tightened her face again.
"Please have a rest, the two of you. I'll handle everything here."
Lowering her body, she prepared to attack the stone dolls that
surrounded Ikki and the others.
But Stella turned to Touka and raised her voice to stop Touka.
"Wait, Touka-san! Swords don't work on these things! It's ridiculous to

fight these incomprehensible opponents by yourself! I'll also―"
―fight. Stella was going to say this.
"It's fine. I know their weakness."
"Eh…!"
Touka said so.
"It's inorganic matter being manipulated by threads of magic power,

instigated by an enemy. This, out of the many types of Device, is a
www.asianovel.com
549
battle technique used by those who favor Steel Wire Usage. And for this
battle technique, there is an inviolable rule. When operating multiple
dolls simultaneously, one doesn't operate everything directly, but uses
some dolls to operate others. In other words, one creates linchpins, and
uses them for management. The biggest merit of this battle technique is
that while the user conceals himself, he'll attack one-sidedly without
risking injury, which makes finding the enemy the number one
countermeasure. In that case, the threads that link to him should be
made exceedingly subtle. But… if we say it in reverse, as long as we
break the hub of those strings, Steel Wire Usage won't be able to
operate its dolls."
It was a tactic that couldn't be used standing in an arena without places

to hide. In other words, it was a way of fighting that student knights
weren't accustomed to. However, while Touka was a student knight, she
had gone to the scene of crimes many times as a member of the special
convention along with Toutokubara, and currently had experience
confronting terrorists. Consequently, she had a thorough knowledge of
styles that Ikki and Stella were unfamiliar with.
With that knowledge, her eyes―
"Found it."
Among the dozens of crawling stone dolls, she exposed the one body
operating all of the dolls in an instant. And in that instant, Touka's body
disappeared.
No, not disappeared. Before anyone could see it, she pierced the enemy
line―she plunged toward the hub that she had discovered.
Shippu Jinrai.[6]
Stimulating her muscles with the power of lightning, it was Touka's

Noble art that increased her performance to its limit. That speed, it was
undoubtedly like lightning. The stone dolls couldn't react to the abrupt
change in situation at all. Simply put, wooden puppets certainly could
only be caught flat-footed―
www.asianovel.com
550
"―Raikiri!"
Within that instant, everything was decided.
With the speed of a flash, a blade of plasma was unsheathed, and the
hub was bisected with a single stroke.
Then came a blast of air, and all the stone dolls on the field were
demolished. After a blast that appeared to send everything flying ended,
there was not a single enemy remaining.
Part 10
There was no sign that the dolls were being recreated again. The enemy
who hadn't been found yet seemed to have withdrawn after the hub was
destroyed.
"Amazing…."
Standing alone, Stella voiced her astonishment at Touka's performance.
"It's amazing that she recognized the enemy's weak point immediately,
but more than that, Touka-san's balance of superpower and sword
technique is very good."
"That's true."
Ikki had the same opinion.
And also, that the strength of Raikiri, Touka Toudou, was probably based
on her conviction. The breadth of Touka's practical ability was vast.
Given lightning's high offensive power, it wasn't only used for normal
attacks. From strengthening physical ability with lightning to observing
the psychology of others to manage them, her swordsmanship was born
from that. Whether it was superpower or swordsmanship, she displayed
them at an extremely high dimension of skill, and brought them together
at an equally high dimension.
As for how good that balance was, Ikki who was extremely specialized in
swordsmanship of course, in his eyes, believed that Touka was higher
www.asianovel.com
551
ranked than Stella. Stella herself probably perceived Touka's strength

which she didn't match.
"Honestly, I've been considerably enlightened."
It was unusual for her, to cough out such a laudable statement. But her
expression was slightly stiff. To Ikki, the reason was understandable. She
had realized it. At the present time, the Crimson Princess didn't reach
Raikiri's level.
A-rank and B-rank. According to that rating, Stella's potential was

definitely higher. In another year, Stella should certainly surpass Rakiri.
But at least right now, if the two of them fought… eight or nine times out
of ten, Touka would win. Stella herself was aware of that, and probably
for that reason, her face was stiff.
And to Stella….
"Stella-san."
Touka, who had finished up the dolls, ran up to her.
"I-I heard that you collapsed. Are you okay!?"
With Touka's entirely flared-up expression, she looked like a completely

different person from the dignified one who beat the dolls so easily just a
while ago. Becoming more pale than Stella who was sick, she was
acutely worried about how badly Stella had collapsed.
"Eh, ah, yes. I'm much better after resting a little."
Therefore Stella also laughed and answered Touka to set her at ease,
but―Touka pressed her own forehead against Stella's, and immediately
saw through that lie.
"Aren't you extremely feverish!? You're not alright at all! And despite
that, your body is this wet… what will you do if your cold gets worse?"
"It can't be helped. The mountain shack was attacked and destroyed."
In answer, Stella pointed out the wreckage of the crushed mountain
www.asianovel.com
552
shack. Touka's face, when she saw that, clouded over in worry.
"Uta-kun. Is there another emergency shelter anywhere nearby?"
"Nope. But there's supposed to be a cavern a little bit north from here."
"In that case, let's take refuge there for now. We can't let a sick person
be exposed to the rain. And if we don't give Kurogane-kun treatment
too…."
With those words, Touka picked up Stella's body suddenly.
"Now, let's be off, Stella-san."
"Wha-wha! Wait, carry, don't carry me! It's embarrassing!"
"That's no good. A sick person should be obedient."
With the gentleness of a mother admonishing her child, but using words
that exerted a forceful pressure, she silenced Stella, and Touka
proceeded to carry Stella away.
Seeing that back, Utakata who was standing alone murmured something
that only Ikki could hear.
"Both of Touka's parents died from illness, you know. That's why she's
been unusually persistent about managing people's physical condition
since the old days. It's better not to go against Touka when she's like
that. Because if you quibble and throw a tantrum, you'll get a spanking."
"Has Vice President Misogi also gotten one?"
"Her slaps on the wrist are amazing. She's a prodigy for that kind of
thing."
It seemed to be the case. Having experienced the argument at the

student council room, it seemed to Ikki that the relationships between
mother and troublesome children hadn't changed from the old days.
"Now then, Kouhai-kun, can you walk by yourself? If it's impossible, I'll
lend you my shoulder?"
www.asianovel.com
553
Utakata made the suggestion from worry about the extreme fatigue Ikki
got after using Ittou Shura. But Ikki calmly shook his head.
"No, I'm fine. If it's just walking."
"In that case, splendid. Hurry and follow me."
The party coming together this way, they presently escaped to the
cavern in order to fend off the rain.
　※　※　※
"Ha ha ha. I only intended to meddle with the trial run for the new hub a
little, but what an outrageous retaliation I got bit by. Sheesh."
In a certain place in Japan. Even though it was still noon, inside a dark
room that was like a shady hangout for drifters. There, a tall man, while
sinking his waist deeply into a couch, let out a sigh and gave a faint
smile.
"Dear me, as expected of the famous Raikiri. Wooden puppets weren't

even worth mentioning, I guess."
"Such a harsh smell. Was your arm burnt?"
Standing behind the tall man, a shadow asked him while looking down at
him as if in scorn.
"It's already well-done."
The tall man, to the question, showed his left arm. The left arm of the
man who was controlling the stone dolls had been burnt by Raikiri's
high-voltage current that had flowed through the threads, and flesh had
been scorched off. The degree of that damage was fierce, such that
even recovery in a capsule would probably not restore it perfectly.
Despite that, where were the tall man's cries of pain? He was happily
singing Touka's praises.
"Thanks to that, my left hand has become useless, hasn't it?"
www.asianovel.com
554
"It's because you did a useless thing right before festival eve, you fool."
"I can't say anything in response, I guess. Ha ha ha."
"I'm an ordinary student, so I don't know the organization's plans, but

you're someone right beside the organization, aren't you? With strategy
in front of you, shouldn't you hold back on doing careless things?"
"Well, that's true, but I can't help it if waiting around isn't fun, you know.
It's not enjoyable. That's not a good thing. I hate things that aren't fun.
It's because I'm a Pierrot[7]. I always have to be laughing. Whether
virtuous or corrupt, a Pierrot's style is to be fun, wouldn't you say?"
"You words are as difficult to understand as ever."
"Ha ha ha. Thank you for saying so. Being a wet blanket is also a strong
point of a Pierrot who reads the heart of others."
Answering with a voice that didn't hide its frivolity, the tall man moved
his the fingers of his right hand nimbly with a swish. As he did so, the
scorched left arm fell off beautifully at the shoulder as if being cut by
sharp cutlery. Because the area at the shoulder had been cauterized,
there was no bleeding.
"Ah, do you want some? It's well-done, but…."
"I don't need it. You might as well feed it to that cat."
"Ha ha ha. She'll cry again if you don't call her a sphinx properly."
"Even if you attach wings with glue, a cat is a cat."
At the curt reply from the shadows behind him, the tall man sighed and
spoke his innermost thoughts. Sheesh, that one didn't have youthful
dreams, huh?
"Oh, by the way, the Crimson Princess you're infatuated with was also at
the scene. Her facial color wasn't good at all, so I wonder if she had a
cold?"
"I wouldn't know about such things."
www.asianovel.com
555
"Oh? You're not concerned? I heard that you came here to meet her."
"True. That's the reason I'm accompanying you bastards on your blood
sports. But if her physical condition is damaged to the point that she
can't be in the tournament, then I say the Crimson Princess is only a girl
of that level."
With a voice that traveled clearly in the dark, the words of the man
answering contained no lie. Sensing that, the tall man clearly felt that
the compatibility with the shadow that was scorning him was bad.
Sheesh, this man was terrible at banter.
"Well well, you're quite cold, aren't you? Nowadays, women won't spare
a glance for men who don't make small talk, you know?"
"Tell your nonsense to a mirror, clown."
Perhaps the man in the shadows also felt that their compatibility was
bad. He spoke as if spitting out the words, and left the place.
Staring at the back that was melted into the darkness, the tall man
again let out a sigh ―and said….
"Really, not cute at all. I'd prefer he share his younger brother's
simplicity."
Part 11
After that, the rain continued to fall for an unexpectedly long time. It
was around three hours. With that impact, in the end the sun had
started to set by the time Ikki and the others could come down from the
mountain. At some point, the clouds what were sending furious rain
disappeared before anyone noticed, and the sky became perfectly clear
of clouds, and the scene fell under a beautiful red hue.
Honestly, there was really something wrong with Japan's weather

recently. As all of them thought that, they headed back to the training
lodge. Along the trail, Stella who Ikki was carrying once again asked
something of Touka.
www.asianovel.com
556
"Hey, Touka-san. The one who manipulated the rock dolls from before, is
it okay to let him get away?"
In the end, after fleeing the rain, they were confined to the entrance of
the cavern the entire time, so they couldn't find the true identity of the
enemy who manipulated the rock dolls and attacked Ikki and the others.
Stella seemed displeased about that. Well, that feeling was something
everyone in the situation shared. Since they were going back and
leaving the fundamental question about the giant behind, they couldn't
erase the feeling of leaving things undone. However―
"…Well, if we were able to catch that person, we would've wanted to do

so, but it seems that's a bit impossible."
"Why?"
"When I demolished the hub, I measured the distance to the practitioner

using Raikiri's lightning attack on the threads, but it would be too far to
go and catch that person."
"How far away would that be?"
"At an estimate, it would be about a hundred kilometers."
"Bu, *cough cough*!"
At the dubious distance, even if the location of the training camp was
within the Tokyo metropolis area, Stella choked over her surprise.
Certainly, they couldn't go that far to make an arrest.
"Haa. I was shocked by that. Can a steel wire user manipulate dolls from
that far away?"
"No. Ordinarily, it would be impossible. There was a B-rank steel wire

user in the special assembly of Blazers I was on the same team with, but
the distance that person could freely manipulate dolls was around five
hundred meters."
She pointed out that fact. In other words, at that time, it was an
abnormal thing directing those threads. Referring to that, Touka's
www.asianovel.com
557
expression stiffened slightly.
"Therefore… it may be me who'd have to be rescued before getting to

confront him."
"If that's the case, it would be wise not to chase too far."
It was too dangerous to charge in without a plan against that kind of

unknown opponent. Hearing Touka's words, Ikki understood her
judgment. Nonetheless, Stella seemed to have a personality that was
dissatisfied over leaving an enemy alone, and cleared her throat.
"But quitting without knowing anything, it's somehow unsatisfying."
"Since we relayed the information to the chairman through Toutokubara-

san, if a decision is needed, I think the chairman will take measures.
Moreover, since that person suffered wounds, he probably won't come
here again."
You said something amazing without hesitation just now, Toudou-san.
It was amazing for a steel wire user to manipulate dolls form a hundred
kilometer away, but for Touka to cast a lightning strike against an
enemy over a hundred kilometers away was also extraordinary, after all.
After that, while they spent the walk exchanging a childish conversation,
they continued back through the evening. The way was muddy from
rain, but they were Hagun's distinguished student knights. Nobody
tripped clumsily. Since Ikki had gotten enough sleep in the cavern, the
fatigue from Ittou Shura didn't drag him down, and his walking while
carrying Stella was easy. Consequently, the march progressed as
smoothly as one would suppose, and all of them managed to reach the
foot of the mountain where the lodge buildings were before sundown.
"Ah! Hey there, everyone! Welcome back!"
Their return was greeted by Renren and Saijou, who were waiting for
them outside.
"Stella-chan, I heard you collapsed? How terrible, right?"
www.asianovel.com
558
"Sorry to worry you. It was the first time I had a cold, so I didn't even
know I had one."
"You could rest if you were just tired, but you're an extremely energetic
person, right? You made holes in the ground with the badminton birdie.
Thinking isn't something you can do with your body, right?"
"…Somehow, I feel like you're calling me an idiot."
…She's really not like what I think of as a sick person, after all.
Why was this girl hitting a badminton birdie as if she was playing tennis?
Somehow, he had the sense that Stella would win through the selection
battles as usual even with a cold.
"Having fought a giant while your partner was collapsed, you look like
you've thoroughly suffered, huh?"
Suddenly, Ikki heard sympathetic words from Saijou.
"Ha ha ha… well, I'm used to being unlucky, so I'll be fine."
"I heard you were injured, but is it serious?"
"I was only wounded a little, so no. I'm alright."
"I see."
Nodding, Saikou took out a small bottle from his pocket and handed it to
Ikki.
"What's this?"
"My family is a lineage of doctors. This is an ointment made from a

secret formula. It's effective on bruises, so you should go apply it."
"Is that so? Okay, thanks. I'll use it later."
Ikki stated his thanks for Saijou's kindness with a smile. Then from
behind him, Utakata and the others….
"Homo."
www.asianovel.com
559
"Is that why you don't attack me even when I'm only in my underwear in
the student council room!?"
"W-W-What stupid things are you two saying!? That was camaraderie!
Probably, surely!"
"Why does even Touka-san seem halfway unsure…?"
Ikki heard a conversation that gave him a headache somewhat as if he

had been hit on the head.
"Sorry that my colleagues are so noisy. Well, that's how they always are,
so don't mind them."
"Ha ha ha."
Saijou-san has a strong mind.
This person might also be wise in the ways of the world.
"Haa. I'm tired from walking the entire time today. And my stomach is
empty. Hey, hey, Touka, let's all have barbeque before we go back."
"Ah, that would be great! I didn't eat much at noon, so I want to have
some meat."
"I agree!"
Stella and Renren latched onto Utakata's suggestion, but Touka shook
her head with full turns of her neck.
"No way. Stella-san is sick, you know. She has to go to a doctor first."
"Ehhhhh…."
"Stella-chan looks completely lively, so she's probably fine―"
"Yeah. I'm alright."
"See, she says she's fine. As an upperclassman and as the student

council president, shouldn't you respect her independence!?"
"Even if you split hairs, no is no. If we don't take a cold seriously, it can
www.asianovel.com
560
be dreadful. In addition, Stella-san is in an important season, so if an

unlikely emergency happened, it would be a disaster."
"Ooh…."
*grrrrr*
Stella's stomach, resting on Ikki's back, made a complaining noise. It

seemed that her appetite really was coming back. In addition, the heat
he felt from her body had also fallen considerably compared to the time
they were in the mountain shack. Perhaps she had nearly completely
recovered from the cold. It was a staggeringly superhuman recovery
power, but if it was Stella, he couldn't say it was impossible.
"…Toudou-san. It's certainly true that we should go to a hospital, but not

eating something when you're hungry is also bad for the body, you
know. The body wants energy to fight the illness, after all."
"Ikki…!"
Renren shouted out.
"Ooh! That's right, that's right! Kurogane-kun said something good just
now!"
"Hmm. That's true, I guess…. …I think she'll have the chance to eat
meat while convalescing, but… I understand. Then let's take Stella-san
to the hospital and get her some medication, and after that we'll go to
an all-you-can-eat yakiniku[8] place. If we eat first, we won't be in time
to get her treated before the hospital closes."
Utakata cheered.
"Thanks, Touka! Yahoo! Meat!"
"Misogi-senpai! Let's go to Jo●en![9]"
"Alright, leave making the reservation to me!"
"Stop! I said we'll go to an all-you-can-eat place!"
www.asianovel.com
561
This bunch of people is as lively as ever.
But suddenly, Ikki noticed that someone was missing.
"By the way, where is Toutokubara-san?"
Renren blinked.
"Kanata-senpai? She went to receive a guest who just came."
Saijou also spoke up.
"Hmm, now that you mention it, I forgot that there was a message I had
to deliver. Actually, just a while ago, someone came here to visit you,
Kurogane."
"Me?"
"Yeah, it seems he came when he found out you were here after going
to the academy."
Who could it be? Ikki tilted his head in confusion. Especially to pursue
him all the way to Okutama. Honestly, he couldn't think of any
acquaintance who would want to meet him that much.
"Saijou-san, what is the person's name?"
"I think it was―"
After thinking about it for a short while, Saijou seemed to recall.
"Ah, that's right. He gave his name as Azaka."
At the name that was announced, Ikki's expression stiffened. And at the
same time―
"Oh, he's here, he's here. Finally, we meet."
A man's cloying voice came to Ikki's ears. Turning his gaze, he saw
Kanata Toutokubara leading the person she had probably been
receiving.
"It's been such a long time~ Ikki-kun. Ha ha ha."
www.asianovel.com
562
An obese middle-aged man wrapped in a red suit, smiling with an Ebisu-

like face.
Ikki knew him. He had met him several times during the period he lived
in his parents' home.
"Ikki, who's this old man…?"
Perhaps Stella sensed something serious through his back as he carried

her. She asked Ikki timidly. In response, Ikki lowered Stella from his
back, and answered.
"This is… Mamoru Azaka-san. The current head of the Kurogane house's
branch family."
Just from knowing what kind of person this was, Stella received all she
needed to understand the situation. Stirring up, Stella whose demeanor
became like a menacing cat faced the visitor with her hackles raised.
Kanata, who had guided Azaka, expressed confusion at the mood that
had grown dangerous as if the air had started to sting,
"Excuse me, is something wrong?"
But Azaka himself, who had been receiving hostility one-sidedly….
"Ha ha ha. Please don't make that scary face. I don't like it either, you
know? After all, I went as far as to show up in Okutama for a good-for-
nothing like yourself, right?"
Without feeling the timid situation at all, he pasted a smile on that

uselessly grateful face, and spat out aggressive words. At those bluntly
contemptuous words, even the people of the student council who didn't
know what was going on felt the distinct animosity that the visitor was
directing toward Ikki. This person was Ikki's enemy.
In that case, for Touka who considered the feelings of her colleagues,
she had to fire back.
"You, what are you doing? That way of speaking, isn't it rude?"
www.asianovel.com
563
She immediately turned an intimidating gaze toward the discourteous

visitor.
"Well well, if it isn't the famous Raikiri-san. Good afternoon to you. Ah, or
is it late enough for good evening? I heard your conversation, you know.
It seems you went to save Ikki-kun, didn't you? No, I'm sorry, I should
describe it as an upright adherence to your duty. As a representative of
my family, I humbly apologize. Exactly as I said."
"Wh-Who would want an apology like that―"
"I'm truly very sorry~"
Watching Azaka speak with Touka this way, it seemed he wasn't

listening to Touka's words at all. And it seemed he was one-sidedly
showing his contempt for Ikki all over again. To that excessively
conspicuous malice, Touka was so bewildered she became speechless.
The other student council officers were the same.
And in the brief period of silence that fell, Akaza raised his face without a
moment's delay.
"Well, let's please leave that aside for now, and get down to business
immediately. I can't bear the many mosquitos here in the mountains. Ha
ha ha. The reason I came here today, it's because the head of the ethics
committee for the League's Japanese branch has something very
important to communicate to Ikki-kun."
The point of the conversation appeared. Though Akaza's expression had

a smile, his eyelids were narrowed into slits, and the light coming out of
them was dim. That his important matter was worthless was evident
even without listening to it.
But if it wasn't heard, the conversation wouldn't progress. Therefore Ikki

prompted him to continue.
"I wonder what he has to say after all this time?"
"Ha ha ha. Well, it's still early for you to ask what he has to say beyond
www.asianovel.com
564
this. Here, here. Today's evening publications."
What Akaza handed over were several newspaper articles. What exactly
was written there, and what did they have to do with Ikki? While feeling
a strange apprehension, Ikki opened one of the newspapers up, and―
There, a photograph of Ikki and Stella exchanging a kiss against a

background of many trees was published.
Part 12
Overwhelmed by surprise, Stella glued her round eyes to the photo.
"Ikki, th-this is…!"
There was no mistake. In the school, in a spot in the forest that Ikki and
Stella always used for training. It was a photograph of one of the times
they exchanged a kiss.
That picture was published on a page of every one of the evening papers
that Akaza had handed over.
Right―everything had been cleanly exposed. The relationship between

the two of them. To everyone within the school.
"What a great picture, isn't it? It has your faces just right. Even though it
was at night, cameras today are dreadful. Ha ha ha. Maybe you can't tell
since we're in the mountains? That the public is in an uproar right now?
Laying hands on a state guest, it's an unprecedented scandal."
"W-Wait a second!"
Stella snatched the newspaper and shouted angrily.
"W-What is this article!? What is this nonsense!?"
Screaming that, she pointed at the front-page stories with merry words
that exacerbated the seriousness of the situation:
『The Man Who Stole a Princess's Purity』
『King of Vermillion Outraged』
www.asianovel.com
565
『International Problem Brewing Between Japan and Vermillion?』
And there, criticisms of the person called Ikki Kurogane were published,
supplied by the Kurogane family. That his behavior was bad in the old
days, that he was a problem child who troubled the Kurogane house,
that he was a person with a problematic personality, and so on.
Furthermore, that his philandering was excessively bad, that he
continued licentious associations with several girls besides Stella, going
even that far.
What a bunch of utter lies. But in these articles, those lies were listed as
if they were true.
「Ikki Kurogane was a boy with a notoriously problematic personality in

the past.」
Stella, seeing such a statement, couldn't help but fall silent. However, to
the enraged Stella, Azaka put on a grin that stretched across his entire
face.
"No, no. All of that is true, you know. Even though you weren't aware,
Princess. That's natural. I'm not such a good-for-nothing person that I'd
spread rumors. However, we know what kind of person he was in the
past. …It truly pains me to speak ill of a relative, but this boy, he has
been a scoundrel since the old days, even committing assault, theft, and
blackmail. Look, there should even be comments from victims published
there. Ha ha ha."
"Aren't all of those things fabrications!? That he's not the kind of person
who'd do those things, anyone who knows him even a little bit would get
that!"
"Ha ha ha. Well, however you think of it, Princess, the truth is this has
become the news. How the general public will receive it is clear, no? The
reality is, after receiving this information, the voices in the League
objecting about Ikki-kun's qualities as a knight will become stronger.
Therefore, the League's Japanese branch will hold an emergency inquiry
regarding this matter. And there, Ikki-kun's qualities as a knight will be
www.asianovel.com
566
comprehensively inspected, and if he is judged unfit, the Japanese

branch will send the League's headquarters a request for Ikki-kun's
expulsion. …Today, I'm here to take Ikki-kun in for that inquiry."
Stella's understanding solidified at Akaza's attitude. This wasn't an

ordinary scandal―Ikki's family, the Kurogane house, had conceived a
clearly spiteful attack on him. They were using this scandal for
maximum effect, and attacking Ikki's status as a knight. By taking
advantage of the scandal, they would revoke Ikki's status as a knight
that was managed by League's headquarters, and impose expulsion on
him. In order to suppress the failure who didn't act in accordance with
the will of the Kurogane main house.
"This is is a formal hearing called by the ethics committee. If they find

you unacceptable… ha ha ha. Well, Ikki-kun's situation is growing very
bad. …Of course, you'll come along without a fight, right? Ikki-kun. Ha ha
ha."
Akaza put both hands on Ikki's shoulders, and announced it with a

syrupy tone.
In contrast, after Ikki was silent for a short while….
"I understand."
As if resolving himself, he answered that way. Standing upright, he

returned Akaza's gaze with eyes ready to take the challenge.
Stella perceived it in Ikki's stare. A powerfully malicious ordeal like they

had never encountered before was drawing near the person she loved.
References Jump up↑ Ebisu: A Japanese deity of luck. His face is fat and
jovial. Jump up↑ Kouhai: A junior in an organization; the opposite of
a senpai. In this case, an underclassman. Jump up↑ UMA: Unidentified
Mysterious Animal, a common Japanese term for cryptid. Jump
up↑ Saigeki, 犀撃: "Rhinocerous Strike". Jump up↑ Black Box: This uses
the kanji 絶対的不確定, zettaiteki fukakutei ("Absolute Uncertainty").
Jump up↑ Shippu Jinrai, 疾風迅雷: "Lightning Speed". Jump up↑ Pierrot:
www.asianovel.com
567
A clown, named for a stock character in various types of art and

performance. Jump up↑ Yakiniku: Japanese grilled meat, derived from
Korean cuisine. Jump up↑ Jo●en: Jojoen, 叙々苑, a high-class chain of
yakiniku restaurants across Japan, with many locations in Tokyo.
www.asianovel.com
568
Vol. 3 :
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Chapter 3: Worst One Under Siege
www.asianovel.com
569
(translation)
Part 1
"Eh~, everyone, I sincerely thank you for accepting this call for an
emergency meeting even though we're so busy today~. As for this
meeting today, even though Ikki Kurogane-kun here today is an adult
who's gone through his coming of age, he has produced as absurd a
scandal as having an illicit sexual relationship with a state guest, and
voices that call his accountability and ethics as an adult into question
www.asianovel.com
570
have risen in the Japanese branch. He is receiving various privileges that

are not bestowed upon student knights or ordinary fifteen-year-old boys.
For this reason, we greatly demand a sense of responsibility balancing
those privileges. Accordingly, the Ethics Committee is also considering
this view, and for this occasion, we have concluded that there is an
opportunity to formally and closely examine whether Ikki Kurogane-kun's
qualities as a knight is under question. Though we know you are all
busy, please favor us with your understanding and cooperation."
The skyscraper of the League of Mage-Knight Nations, Japanese Branch.

The ethics directors of student knights, of mage-knights, was on the
tenth underground floor there, as was the section controlled by the
Ethics Committee that petitioned for things like disciplinary action and
expulsion when necessary, or act as military police.
At a room in that section, the chairman of the Ethics Committee, Akaza,

bowed his head toward the gathered middle-aged gentlemen, and he
made a stiff and smug smile at Ikki Kurogane who stood there with
upright honesty.
"―Well, let us open this inquiry meeting. Everyone. Please take your
seats."
But there was no chair anywhere near Ikki. Only the gentlemen sat
down. It was plainly harassment. Ikki had been forced to remain
standing for this meeting that would last how many hours?
Well, it was expected, and he wasn't so poorly trained that he would

surrender at that degree of discomfort, so it was no big deal, but….
…At any rate, the air in this place is really stagnant, huh?
Ikki surveyed the indoor room that had practically no illumination. Inside
the room, a U-shaped table was set up as if to surround him, and the
suited gentlemen were sitting, beginning with Akaza. Three people in
front of Ikki. To his left and right, one person each. Five in total. Because
everyone there was dressed in red suits, Ikki knew they were all people
www.asianovel.com
571
of the Ethics Committee.
"No need to be so uptight. Despite what I said in the beginning, every

one of us here is your ally."
Akaza mocked Ikki who felt like probing the Ethics Committee's combat
ability.
"This inquiry meeting is not a place for censuring you. We will not just
properly hear the excuse from you who created an unprecendented
scandal in carrying out an illicit sexual relationship with a state guest,
but also the explanation kindly given by your father the director. In other
words, there is no one here but your allies. Isn't that right, everyone?"
"Indeed. Everyone here believes it would be a pity to decide on

expulsion whatever your explanation is. Because somehow, you've
pushed yourself to appear in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival so
extremely hard that you'll make it with just another step. We don't want
to nullify such tenacity."
"…Thank you very much."
How dare Akaza say such insincere things so unreservedly? It was

admirable, in a sense.
"Well then, Ikki-kun, now that you understand that we're your allies, first
of all let us review the facts. It's true that Ikki-kun and the second
princess of the Vermillion Empire
, Miss Stella Vermillion, are in a relationship, correct?"
"Yes, that's true."
"He he he. It's good to be honest. When did that association begin, more
or less?"
"It began at the commencement of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival

selection battles. The night of my first battle."
www.asianovel.com
572
It wasn't like he was telling a lie. Therefore Ikki answered honestly.

However, every person on the committee made a scornful expression.
"Oh, you started the socializing extremely quickly, didn't you."
"Hmph. Youngsters today are indeed like this. Doing terribly rash and
blind things."
"In our youth, we spent more time building a mutual relationship first,
after all."
"When it comes to young people today, they're all like monkeys, I see.
Why do they do these things that end in unintended pregnancy and
shotgun weddings?"
"Truly lamentable."
They were talking entirely like Ikki and Stella were having premarital
sex. Of course, Ikki had done no such thing. Up to this day, they had
been socializing as nothing more than a platonic couple. That was what
he and Stella decided for their relationship after serious consideration.
They understood that her position, being a princess, was very delicate.
Therefore this kind of false accusation was infuriating.
"Sorry to be rude, but we haven't been doing anything like what you and
the newspapers―"
"Ikk-kun, Ikki-kun. I know that you have things you want to say, but
please speak only when given permission, okay? If you don't, you'll give
a bad impression, you know. He he he."
"…Please forgive my rudeness."
His statement was interrupted by Akaza, and Ikki reluctantly bowed his
head in apology.
The man with a goatee who was sitting at Ikki's left side and looking at
him hatefully asked him a question with a rather curt tone.
"Hmph. Since it looks like you want to say something no matter what, I'll
www.asianovel.com
573
ask a question. You didn't think about how absurd it is to have an illicit
sexual relationship with another country's princess, right? It's so
extremely dangerous that it's capable of creating an international
problem. I understand that you're at the age where you have too much
sexual desire, but your sense in choosing a partner to have fun with
wasn't working, right?"
"My intentions in associating with Stella was not to play around. We love
each other sincerely."
"Hmph. You really are a child."
"He he he. I was like that as well, you know. The girl that's your first love
seems like a once-in-a-lifetime partner. It's so good to be young, yes."
"I'll take your word for it, but both Stella and I are already adults who've
had our coming of age ceremonies. We even have the right to marry.
Wouldn't it be quite normal to think seriously about our mutual
relationship?"
"Hair-splitting, are you? Such an extremely rebellious attitude."
"You, that kind of manner isn't good."
"It'll make a bad impression, I said. He he he."
Akaza filled something in upon a sheet of paper close at hand.
That sight, and seeing the middle-aged people surrounding him with the
attitude of not listening to his points―
I knew it would be like this, but… what a cruel farce.
Ikki sighed in his heart. While questioning Ikki's accountability as an

adult, they were completely refusing to recognize the legal rights Ikki
has as an adult. Rather than treating Ikki as an adult, it was only a scene
for their own convenience. Those indications from the people of the
Ethics Committee made Ikki convinced. This was not a place where his
qualities as a knight was being carefully examined. This place, it had
already concluded that Ikki Kurogane does not have the nature of a
www.asianovel.com
574
knight, and it was definitely an inquisition to collect material for

reinforcing that conclusion.
…Well, I already understand that after seeing the evening paper, but….
In the first place, the things they were saying were weird from the
beginning. That he had made a lover from a princess who was studying
abroad. Well, it was certainly a scandalous story. One could say it would
be natural for there to be a media uproar. But it was strange that this
would lead to an inquiry on Ikki's qualities as a knight.
As per Ikki's assertion not long ago, neither he nor Stella were children.
They were a man and woman whose right to marry was legally
recognized. Their love was permitted under the law, so to speak. More
than Ikki and Stella's feelings being settled, if for example Stella's father,
the king of the Vermillion Empire, displayed discomfort at the matter,
that was entirely something to be discussed with the person himself.
Despite that, it hadn't become like that, but instead it became a scandal
that third-parties were mistakenly clamoring about, and all of it had
been collected on pages so that they can be turned into questions on
Ikki's qualities as a knight. It was obviously strange.
Why did something so strange develop like that? The reason was simple.
It was none other than the existence of something manipulating
arbitrary expectations into turmoil.
He's doing roundabout things as usual.
However, Ikki also knew that they were not being so roundabout
because they were fond of it. All student knights were members of the
League of Mage-Knight Nations. Besides deterrence against war, by
enrolling knights into a nationalistic organization, it simplified the legal
process for travel, and allowed them to help each other immediately in
the case of emergency. Or in the unlikely event of a war breaking out, it
allowed for proxy wars smoothly conducted between the knights of
different countries under the supervision of the League and so forth.
There were various pretexts, but anyway, it wasn't something relevant
www.asianovel.com
575
to what was going on at the moment.
What was important was that the qualifications of mage-knights who

were enrolled as student knights at the League headquarters, those
qualifications could not by suspended or revoked by the various national
governments around the world and their branches arbitrarily. Even Itsuki
Kurogane the Japanese branch director, even Akaza the Ethics
Committee chairman who acted as military police, were not entitled to
such power. Therefore they had no choice but to use a circuitous means.
Yes, like instigating the Hunter against Ikki Kurogane a year ago.
By persecuting Ikki behind closed doors, they were trying to cause Ikki
to speak self-incriminating words from his own mouth. Even if they
couldn't get get that, to have him show bad behavior. Bad attitude. Bad
expression. Rough tone. Anything was fine. At any rate, they were
stocking up on information about Ikki's giving bad impressions, to
support an application for expulsion that they would submit to the
League's headquarters. That was the aim of Akaza and the others. Ikki
could tell.
In that case, more than repeating the same assertion, it was safer not to
let things slip from his tongue and be held against him.
Ikki understood that, but he—
"Whether you all have good or bad beliefs, it's fine with me either way. I
sincerely love Stella, and she truly loves me. I know that. Therefore I
don't believe our actions were a mistake, and we won't tell others that it
was a mistake."
He thoroughly refused to back down from his antagonistic posture.

Naturally. Ikki knew very well how much he loved that charming girl.
When they held each other, when they kissed, he knew what kind of
wonderful smiles they showed. That being the case, he would not
declare that it was a scandal. He would not say that it was a mistake. If
there was anyone who tried to force him to say it was a mistake, sticking
to silence in front of that person would not be what a man does. That
www.asianovel.com
576
was why Ikki came to this inquiry.
—I said so to Stella.
No matter who he was in front of, he would say he loved Stella proudly.
So he wouldn't retreat. He wouldn't stay silent. If the men before him
had no intention of listening to his opinion all along, that was perfectly
fine. It wasn't like he was thinking of getting approval from people like
them. Simply put, he was not going to stop asserting it.
Because this feeling was the one thing he would never lie about.
Part 2
Ikki had been taken away by the Ethics Committee, and he had been
confined for three days. Stella was like a volcano just about to erupt.
Constantly grimacing with eyebrows drawn in displeasure, her hair
scattering incandescence in sparks. There were many students who
were curious about the scandal, but they were too scared of the
pressure to approach, and no one around her could get close. Even in
the dining hall that was crowded with people during lunch time, no one
sat at the seats near Stella. It was quite natural, the person herself was
in no state of mind to deal with such trivial things, but…
"Even though you managed to finally recover from your cold, you're
giving out such an extreme killing intent, Stella-chan."
The one who spoke to Stella without hesitation and sat down next to her
was a tall and thin beauty, Nagi Arisuin. From a distance, voices cried
out things like 「Aah, Nagi-sama is doing such a dangerous thing….」.
That was probably his fans.
But however much she was irritated, even Stella would not injure her
friends by venting her anger. Simply put, the manner and speech
became as rough as usual.
"…Of course I am. Did you think I'd be smiling while they write that
nonsense as they please?"
www.asianovel.com
577
When Stella said "that", she meant the evening paper from that day.
That paper which put down tons of lies about Ikki, and wrote herself like
some dimwitted girl who was tricked by a villain. Just remembering that
page made her guts boil.
"I heard about how harsh it was, but this country's level of mass media
is really the lowest, right?"
Stella spat those words out, and….
"Nya ha ha, my ears are burning."
One more person, a female student wearing glasses, sat down on

Stella's other side while making an unpleasant face.
"Kagami…."
"Can I join you too?"
"Go ahead. I don't really know why, but this is the only place that's
open."
"Nya ha ha, thanks."
Putting down on the table her tray with a lunch sandwich on top, Kagami
Kusakabe continued her words with an apologetic expression.
"Well, it's natural for Stella-chan to get mad. For Vermillion's princess to
find a lover while studying abroad, it would be a scandal, you know? But
for a reporter to disregard a princess's judgment and treat the
association between two people as a scandal, it's too rude. This is very
much an international problem, you know. …Well, the information would
come out understanding that much, probably."
"Oh my? What are you saying?"
"…Well, I have just a biiiiit of a lot of influence with the local newspaper
reporters, and was able to use my connections to do some investigation,
but as expected the Ethics Committee seems to be exerting some
mighty pressure worthy of the organization. It's creating the negative
www.asianovel.com
578
image that the news emphasizing the Vermillion imperial princess's

scandal is based on. It's just talk between us here, but it seems the
Ethics Committee used their power to bully their way into inserting a
special bulletin into the King of Knights formal performance broadcast."
"…Because the KOK is completely bound to the League, they can do

such bullying, right? I see."
There was no way to insert a special bulletin into the world's biggest
form of entertaniment. Even the occurrence of a shocking death would
not give a news event that kind of priority. This kind of move was like
thrusting a dagger at their throats. No doubt, it was something
inevitable. And that truth given by Kagami, it was evidence of more than
just the Ethics Committee, but also a flanking attack from Itsuki
Kurogane seriously trying to snatch away Ikki's qualifications as a knight.
"Unbelievable…."
Knowing their seriousness, Stella couldn't stop that word from coming
out.
"Ikki isn't just some student! Just to corner him like that, why does Ikki's
father, the Japanese branch director, go that far!?"
Moreover, what the heck kind of advantage was there in this? If he

denounced Ikki to this extent, wouldn't it also harm the reputation of the
Kurogane house? What was the reason for cornering Ikki this far despite
that issue?
"Even though Ikki is his son, why?"
"Because he is that kind of father."
The voice that answered came from the opposite side of the school
cafeteria table. It came from directly in front of Stella, not unlike the
chime of a bell, a small and sweet voice. It was—
www.asianovel.com
579
"Because he is that kind of man, he did this. And it isn't just what you
mentioned."
"Shizuku…."
"Honestly speaking, what Father is thinking, why he has such prejudice

against Onii-sama, I can't understand any of it, because that
crookedness is beyond my comprehension. But that is why nothing he
does seems strange."
While announcing such cold facts dispassionately, Shizuku laid her tray
with her Japanese meal set lunch on the table. And she sat down at the
table in front of Stella.
While Stella was a little bit hesitant to speak to her when she was like
that, Shizuku still spoke as usual. Because Shizuku hadn't shown her
face once after the match with Raikiri, Stella hadn't spoken with her
since then—
"Umm, Shizuku…. I'm sorry. We haven't talked to you about the

relationship."
Stella knew how strongly Shizuku loved her brother. Therefore there was
no helping it, whatever kind of attack she'd receive from Shizuku. Stella
was content to face it with resignation.
But Shizuku's response was alarmingly light.
"It's not like there's a problem, you know. I mean, I knew about it."
"Eh?"
"I can tell with a glance, you know. That the relationship between you
two changed after the night of Onii-sama's debut battle. Isn't that right,
Alice?"
"Ha ha, Well, it was delightfully easy to tell."
"Yep, yep. Heck, even I could figure it out."
"Wow…."
www.asianovel.com
580
Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Stella covered it up. It was probably

very easy to tell that they were flirting. In the doom room or the in the
forest, they had tried to hide it from casual sight, but….
"Stella-san has her position. Announcing that kind of thing always causes
an uproar. It's understandable that you two would think about not
bringing such a disturbance during the busy Sword-Art Festival season,
and even I would think about the best thing to do. Therefore it's not like
we're thinking about blaming you for it. The crucial thing is what you will
do after this."
Saying that, Shizuku turned her sight to Kagami who was sitting next to
Stella.
"Kusakabe-san. The discussion is moving toward things that people who

know my family circumstances to a certain extent would understand,
but…."
"Nya ha ha. Clear information is a journalist's life, you know? Well, just
as far as the situation goes."
"In that case, I want us to speak our minds without holding anything
back, but in this case, it could possibly lead to Onii-sama's expulsion,
right?"
Kagami declared without hesitation toward Shizuku's question.
"It is unlikely to, presently."
"Oh my, is that so?"
"After all, Alice-chan. It's not like Senpai and Stella are both doing
something bad, right? Even though we just talked about it now, mere
news reporters are disregarding the feelings of Stella who is royalty, and
rudely calling her relationship a 'scandal', you know. This story was from
start to end a 『The Princess of Vermillion found a lover while studying
abroad. Eek! What kind of person is he~? Yay yay!』 kind of thing. The
company that wanted to forcibly make this a 'scandal' is just instigating
a pointless disturbance. With that kind of composition, those people
www.asianovel.com
581
would lack legitimacy after all. At present, they have nothing but huge
false accusations. And naturally, those people understanding that much
would manipulate this kind of impression, and to do it they'd go trawling
for faults by holding an inquiry. Senpai is no fool, so no matter how
many times they try to simply find fault in him, they probably won't
collect anything, and it's hard to imagine the League headquarters
choosing expulsion. Because the League very much considers expulsion
a last resort."
"Last resort? Hey, Kagami, what do you mean?"
"The League has never expelled anyone without inquiring about a

student knight. To put it in a way Stella-chan can easily understand,
look, what about Donrou Academy's Kurashiki-kun?"
"Yes."
"Even with people as notorious as he is, the League's response ends at

reprimand."
"…It is extremely light, true."
"I wonder what reason there is for that?"
Kagami nodded, and answered Shizuku's question.
"The knights who receive expulsion, they are generally those who
become criminals."
Mage-knights who acquired their license are, of course, Blazers who as

student knights considered how to be successful in life using the
strength of their superpowers. Those kinds of people, what happens to
them if their privileges are permanently revoked? The answer was that
they are very likely to become criminals who use their Blazer abilities for
unlawful activities. It was a reality that statistics from numerous
investigations had already made clear.
"Well, it's natural. Although this is absolutely human nature for those
who make such a mess that they are expelled, it's safer to have a
www.asianovel.com
582
chained mad dog than an unchained one, right? That's why the League
wanted to lay down the rule that all knights are to be supervised, you
know. Receiving that intent from the League, almost every League
member nation created laws to proceed that way with all the Blazers in
their country. Although Japan has human rights organizations clamoring,
and hasn't taken that plunge yet."
In doing that.
"By quickly expelling someone, the League would create criminals with
its own hand, and in doing so leave those criminals unregulated.
Therefore even the League deals with expulsion decisions very slowly.
And in particular, expulsions of student knights who are still in the
position of learning and studying are extremely rare cases."
However—
"But this time, it seems that a rare case serious enough for expulsion
has arisen. That's why I'm worried, you know. What kind of suffering
Senpai is going through right now, and such."
The inquiry is to find fault in how he is responding in attitude and tone;

that was the ultimate goal of the Ethics Committee. But if Ikki himself
recognized that he had been thoughtless, that would become a truth
that everyone accepted. That truth would become strong support for
expulsion. Therefore, the Ethics Committee would without a doubt try to
get that conclusion no matter the method.
Everyone there sank into silence at Kagami's meek words. The Ethics
Committee hearing was going on in deep underground where sunlight
didn't reach. That place was Itsuki Kurogane's territory. And the Ethics
Committee was a position monopolized by generations after generations
of the Kurogane house's bloodline. A sacred ground, so to speak. There
was absolutely no one in the vicinity except for people close to the
Kurogane house. There was no way that Ikki would receive decent
treatment in that kind of place. Though he would probably not receive
physical torture like in a true inquisition, they could use methods to run
www.asianovel.com
583
a person down as much as they liked.
The more Stella thought about it, the more her head filled with
unpleasant guesses. In truth, she hadn't slept decently for two days.
Whenever she closed her eyes, she would imagine what kind of days her
beloved was spending deep underground. But that was….
"…Entirely my fault."
If she was just a normal girl. She wouldn't have been used by Ikki's
enemies. That kind of unavoidable regret swirled and spread through her
mind. She had become Ikki's noose. A restriction on his appearance at
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, she was hold him back during this
important time. That was painful, painful—
"Should I separate from Ikki…."
From Stella's mouth, a few words spilled out in such complaints.
"After all… isn't it my fault? If I were an ordinary girl, this kind of thing—"
"Stella-chan!"
In an instant, what penetrated Stella's ear was Arisuin's voice in a blade-

sharp cry. Her spine shuddered at that voice, and Stella raised her gaze,
taken aback.
And she became aware.
That the points of icicles as sharp as lances had approached before her
eyes.
Stella had already reflexively donned her Empress Dress, and blocked
the strike from icy spears by crossing both her arms. But that strike was
fast and heavy, lifting Stella's body off her feet and knocking her body
into the dining room wall, smashing through it, and blowing Stella's body
completely out of the dining room itself.
www.asianovel.com
584
「Eeeek!」
「Wh-What are you doing!?」
Panic filled the dining room at the unexpected situation. In the middle of
the noise, Stella asserted her personal ability that had received the ice
spears, and…
*Crack*
…frowned at the pain reverberating through her bones. It seemed that a

bone in her arm had been fractured. Stella's flame would seize and
vaporize even a rifle bullet, but the best it could do was melt and blunt
that sharp spear-point. Only one person here could use water magic to
that degree.
"Wh-What are you doing, Shizuku!?"
Stella protected her injured arm, and at the same time roared at Shizuku
who was standing imposingly on the table with Yoishigure in one hand.
And Shizuku….
www.asianovel.com
585
"And I ask the same of you. What are you saying?"
Shizuku's eyes flew through Stella's mind, and sent Stella's spine
trembling so much it couldn't compare to what it was like not long ago.
Shizuku's tone was quite calm, and that expression was as composed as
always. But Shizuku's eyes had a chilly brilliance that Stella had never
seen before, and her whole body seemed to be frozen in wrath.
"You, do you not understand the reason Onii-sama has gone along with
this farce? For Onii-sama, the option of sticking to silence and not
responding to the hearing exists. At any rate, the inquiry is nothing more
www.asianovel.com
586
than an inquisition in name. It is a farce coming to fruition. Those people

will not listen to anything Onii-sama says. Knowing this and facing their
request, it is because he can't stomach people exploiting the opportunity
to cast vulgar intentions on your relationship with him. It is because he
thinks the relationship between you two are just that important. If you
betray Onii-sama without understanding that―I won't forgive you for it."
That icy fury, it made Stella very conscious of her own slip of the tongue.
"…I'm sorry. I was being stupid just now."
Stella obediently bowed her head to Shizuku.
How could I say such a miserable thing?
To this day, she had never considered her relationship with Ikki to be a
mistake. The fact that Ikki was in the middle of the enemy camp, it was
proof that even now he was still still proud of their relationship. The
enemy's intention was to sow doubt on Ikki's responsibility, and an adult
who is called a knight would be able to stand his ground. Therefore, if
negative testimony like "it was reckless" and "it was a mistake" was
taken, it would be impossible to make an official announcement of their
friendship. Because if words like "I am a meager fool who can't take
responsibility" were confessed by Ikki himself, those words would
become proof.
「Stella, I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone.」
Ikki was putting into practice the words he said that day as he always
did. His love for her was just that strong. In that case, what should she
do? To his strong feelings, how should she answer them?
I can't do anything, not a single thing–
That was—
"Sheesh, you two are destroying the school building without a care,
aren't you?"
www.asianovel.com
587
Suddenly, a voice mixed with a sigh came to Stella and Shizuku. The
owner of the somewhat husky voice was Kurono Shinguuji, who had
weaved her way toward the two of them through the murmuring
students.
"I'd like it if someone could also fix the body over here too."
While grumbling under her breath, Kurono came outside through the
hole that Shizuku had opened, and she gently snapped her fingers.
Thereupon, the scattered debris of wall material floated up, and installed
themselves into the hole that Stella had broken through. It was as if
someone had played a video in reverse. In a few seconds, the large hole
had been filled in entirely.
"That should do it."
Nodding her head approvingly at her own work, Kurono turned her gaze
from the filled wall to where Stella had fallen. And—
"Vermillion. I have a bit to say about the Kurogane matter. Will you
come to the chairman's office?"
She told Stella to come the place where she herself worked.
Part 3
Kurono invited Stella into the chairman's office that reeked of tobacco
and had Stella sit on the sofa for visitors. She herself sat down herself on
the sofa across the table between them.
"It's become an extremely troublesome thing, hasn't it?"
She grumbled with a brow etched with wrinkles. The fatigue that could
be seen was probably from repercussions arising from having been
investigated for being responsible for Ikki and Stella staying in the same
room. Well, as far as the system of boys and girls sharing a room went,
Stella still had some problems with it even now, so she wasn't very
sympathetic, but….
www.asianovel.com
588
That's right….
Because of the great pains it caused, she would listen to the important
matter displayed before them that was on their mind, and Stella
preemptively threw out a question.
"…Madam Chairman, what's happening with Ikki's selection battles?

They're not being counted as default loss by absence, right?"
"I'm not staking my prestige on that kind of thing. Kurogane is having

bouts conducted with opponents during that sham battle with the
League's Japanese branch. Of course even one of the school's teachers
is accompany him as a referee. Because we know not to leave the
judgment to those people."
"Can we go to support him, I wonder?"
"No, that's impossible. Until the inquiry is over, all face-to-face meetings
are prohibited."
"He's being completely isolated, then…."
However, Kurono's firm promise that Ikki won't lose by default for
absence was reassuring. As expected, having him lose because of his
current confinement was too much. One worry was diminished, and
Stella took a breath of relief, then pressed Kurono for the next matter.
"Then what did you need me for?"
Regarding that, Kurono replied with a short "Oh", and got to the point.
"About what's happening right now, I want to hear what your parents
back in Vermillion think."
Why was Kurono concerned about something like that? That kind of
problem existed, but it wasn't like they were hiding it, and after Ikki was
spirited away, Stella had contacted her parents by phone and told them
the situation honestly.
"Mother understood my judgment. But… Father was completely against
www.asianovel.com
589
it. He was very angry, and shouted 'He laid a hand on our daughter
without getting my permission, Kiyo!"
"He loves you, no?"
"He has no ability to let go of his children. Because he was so

threatening, it looks like he'll be coming to Japan soon."
"And how long will that be?"
"Three weeks from now, I suppose."
"Right when the selection battles end, huh? …Exactly as we get near our
goal."
"Goal?"
Stella tilted her head in confusion at Kurono's coughed words. What did
she mean by goal?
Kurono explained her grumbled words to Stella.
"If the King of Vermillion himself visited, as expected it wouldn't be just

an inquiry or confinement without visitors. Even those red-suited people
would have no choice but to table Kurogane's matter. And with that, if
you and your fellows were to hold a discussion, you would definitely
reach a conclusion about all of this. The drift of the argument made by
those people who developed Kurogane as scandal right now, that
wouldn't be part of such a discussion, because they only want to
arbitrarily direct it as they please with no more than speculation. If the
King of Vermillion himself approved of Kurogane, those people will have
the basis of their argument overturned. If that happened, it would be
their turn to be investigated."
"A counterattack?"
"Exactly. For entangling my own student on my own territory in their

design, I'll have them regret it until they die."
At Kurono's words and her expression, Stella body had goosebumps.
www.asianovel.com
590
"Scary…."
Just by being close, she felt pressed by Kurono's mood. This intensity
that made students weakly fall back, it was expected of the knight who
was formerly the world's third strongest.
But that's certainly the goal, yes.
The claim of the red-suited Ethics Committee, it was that Ikki so

thoughtless that it could create an international problem. In that case, if
her father the sovereign of Vermillion were to approve of Ikki, it would
settle everything.
The problem was… would that father obediently approve of his

daughter's lover?
"…Ooh. I'm not confident, somehow. Because he probably already

decided and won't listen to me."
For example, during a school event once in middle school, she went
camping in the mountains, and he dressed up in a bear skin and
watched over her from the forest the entire time. He was that kind of
father. At the time, she thought he was a real bear and was going to kill
him. Well… when she found out it was really her father, she still wanted
to kill him. He was that kind of parent, so she couldn't see him
welcoming Ikki. Stella was at her wits end, and Kurono spoke while
giving her a gentle smile with an unusual sense of motherliness.
"It'll be fine. He's someone who brought up a daughter as honest as you,

so there's no way he wouldn't understand Kurogane's caliber."
It was a reason that one couldn't say was based on anything. But
Kurono's words removed Stella's anxiety with alarming ease.
Right, he wasn't a bad father. Stella also loved her father from the
bottom of her heart. That was why Stella thought so. That he would want
to like the boy who loved her.
"It would be… nice if that happened."
www.asianovel.com
591
"Well, you'll also assist him when they meet. It's advice from a married
person, but greeting a girl's parents is a group effort to go forward with
before cutting the cake. Don't just leave it to the man. It's suitable for
him to see how his own daughter might protect the man."
"I-I'll make the best of it."
"Ha ha, ah, do your best. …But anyway. I think it's best to be honest, but
your relief is making you more energetic than I expected.
"A good little sister happened to revitalize me a little while ago."
Touching the crack put into in her right arm, Stella smiled a bit, and
made a decision in her heart. That's right, leaving it all to the man was
something that a good woman doesn't do. She would fight too.
「Stella, I love you, and I want to say so proudly in front of everyone.」
Right now, Ikki was putting into practice the words he had exchanged
with her. In that case—
Me too, I will protect my promise.
Part 4
The tenth underground level of the Japanese League branch. Ikki

Kurogane was being detained there.
"I've left food on the table. There is another hearing tomorrow morning
at six, so hurry up and sleep."
Saying that discourteously, a red-suited person with a bad complexion

engaged the electronic lock on the room and left.
The room had only a stained bed and a table and chair that looked as if
they would break any moment, and nothing else. However, Ikki who had
been standing on his feet the entire day for the hearing was still grateful
for it.
He heaved a sigh that had all of his fatigue in it, and sat down on that
shabby chair. The inquiries went from six in the morning to eleven at
www.asianovel.com
592
night. The Ethics Committee had chairs, and with their four rotations
each day, they didn't become tired, but to stand on one's feet from
morning to night, it really did make one weary as expected. If it
continued for a week, even Ikki who trained on a regular basis would
become sluggish without knowing it.
But it probably wasn't just because of the fatigue that he was

accumulating.
"I really miss having decent rice, I guess."
In front of Ikki's eyes as he grumbled in disgust, his evening meal was

left there. There were two bars of crude portable food. When he looked
at the calorie information on the back, there was certainly true that
those two bars supplied enough calories and nutrition for one meal, but
it couldn't be enough to satisfy the appetite of Ikki who was both a
knight and a growing teen. Because these were the meals every day
down here, Ikki was tormented by chronic hunger.
And moreover―
"As usual, there's nothing to drink either."
Even consumption of water was restricted. It seemed that for some

reason, the drinking water that was part of the rationed meals was
missing. And the room that Ikki was imprisoned in was suffering a water
outage since some weeks ago, so even the toilets did not have running
water.
It was quite simple harassment. Naturally, since he was not given water
during the inquiry, he used the toilet during the times he was allowed to
take a shower and when he went between the inquiry chamber and his
room, and during those times he took as much water as he could.
By getting through the days that way, he wouldn't fall apart from
fatigue. He was alone among enemies. Surrounded on all sides, fighting
alone.
But it's fine.
www.asianovel.com
593
He was used to that kind of thing. He had always acted alone.

Depending on no one, being taught by no one. It was certainly not the
first time he had fought like this. Closing his eyes, he could remember it
even now. The scenes of of his youth, him hiding in the mountain behind
his parents' home, swinging his sword silently. As far as Ikki was
concerned, most of his life felt like that. Therefore, it wasn't a big deal to
withstand this at this point. Whether isolation or animosity, he was quite
used to them. Therefore whatever method Akaza and the others used to
get from Ikki the testimony that "he admitted it was a mistake", stuff like
this wouldn't break Ikki's tenacious determination.
If it's like this, I can tolerate it.
If they did it like this, no matter who it was, he'll be going to meet the
king of Vermillion soon enough, probably. It was a serious affair with his
important daughter. There was no way Stella's father would let the man
in question go free. In that case, what he should do was stubbornly stick
to his principles against petty third-parties until that day. If he did so,
eventually Akaza and the others would lose their right to intervene in
the media uproar.
Rather, it's there that my real crisis begins, I guess.
He would get the approval of Stella's father. That was the momentous
event that Ikki had never gotten before in his life. Just thinking about it
made his heart pound furiously from nervousness. But he couldn't run
away from it. Not that. From the moment he fell in love with the girl
called Stella Vermillion, it was an inevitable conclusion. That was why
from that moment, Ikki had always been thinking about how to greet the
king and make a good impression.
For the greeting, he should probably wear a suit, right? His hair… part it
on one side? He imagined it a little.
…Whoa, that's terrible.
A strained laugh spilled out at the thought of him looking like a

salaryman.
www.asianovel.com
594
But more than just by how he looked, how would he convey his
important sincerity? In the end, it was this that couldn't be done with
trickery. Or rather, trickery would backfire instead. There was nothing
but to uprightly facing each other with complete sincerity, and appeal
with as much earnestness as possible.
Since time is precious, should I practice a little bit?
Trickery was useless, but the idea of performing without practice was
making him nervous after all. He needed to rehearse.
Thinking that, Ikki closed his eyes and focused his thoughts. What
appeared on the inside of his eyelids was the face Stella's father, the
king of Vermillion. Because Stella had showed him a picture once, he
could remember it. The same blazing hair as Stella. A lion-like majesty
that could be felt from a gigantic stature close to two meters tall, with
sideburns linked to a beard.
When he recalled that vision and opened his eyelids―before his eyes,
there was no doubt that man was standing there.
Of course, the real thing wasn't there. It was only a virtual image
brought forth by Ikki's concentration that had been honed to the utmost.
Picturing the image of the supposed other party, and then practicing a
paired kata. It was a basic technique for a practitioner of martial arts.
This was a practical application. However, if it was an expert like Ikki,
the image would have a gaze, heartbeat, and temperature unlike a
normal image. It would have an overwhelming realism even to the point
of an audible pulse. With that realism, it would even shake the spirit of
Ikki who had created it.
The king of Vermillion who had the severe features of a lion didn't speak
and didn't move, only staring at Ikki with the same crimson irises of his
honest daughter. At that gaze, Ikki felt pressure that seemed to burn the
outer surface of his skin. Sweat poured from his whole body, and his
throat went dry in exchange.
But if he couldn't handle a virtual image, he couldn't stand in front of the
www.asianovel.com
595
real thing. Ikki took a deep breath, and directly returned the king of
Vermillion's gaze. Then and there, he got down on both knees, lowered
his head as if pressing it onto the bed, and―
"Please give me your daughter!"
―expelled all of the breath in his lungs in his cry. And at that moment―
"I won't give you my daughter."
A voice shook Ikki's ears with a rejection that was as heavy as lead.
Hadn't Ikki been serious enough?
…No, no no no no. Wait. Wait just a second.
No matter what it was, no matter how much pressure the real thing
would have, an image was just an image after all. There was no way it
could reply.
Then what was that voice? Ikki raised his head, and―
"I would never give Shizuku to you."
―his real father, Itsuki Kurogane, was staring down on Ikki with cold
gray eyes.
"F-F-F-F-Father!?"
Part 5
After that, Ikki brought over the one chair that was in the room confining
him. Itsuki sat in that chair, facing Ikki across the table. They faced each
other for five minutes. Up to then, the two people did not ask questions
or converse.
Th-This is awkward….
www.asianovel.com
596
Ikki felt a strange sweat appearing on his back.
Well, it was understandable. They had just met with that kind of
impression, but moreover, Ikki hadn't met his father Itsuki face to face
since he was five years old. Honestly, after meeting him all of a sudden,
he had no idea what to talk about. He didn't know what kind of face he
should show.
Or for that matter, what does this person want with me to come here
after such a long time in the first place?
And as Ikki tried to read Itsuki's thoughts….
"Ikki."
Itsuki broke the silence and spoke the first words.
"Y-Yes."
Ikki responded in a voice with a little bit of excitement in it. The sweat
on his back increased. His chest began a strange throbbing. Just… what
was this person going to say with his next words?
Because he's the kind of man who goes too far, there's a bit of
anticipation―
"You, do you love Shizuku as a woman?"
"Bu!"
"Incest is forbidden. It's immoral, but more than anything else, you've
been together since she was born so you shouldn't see her as―"
"W-Wait, wait! That was me doing a simulation of my greetings to

Stella's parents! Shizuku is very important to me, but I'll never look at
my little sister as someone of the opposite sex!"
"Is that so? Good."
This was bad. Ikki could've just been thought of as a very dangerous
person. Itsuki looked like he was about to give a very serious lecture.
www.asianovel.com
597
No, if he was really in such a situation, that response probably would be

reasonable…."
―However, thanks to Ikki yelling out so impatiently, some of the

stiffness in the room had been removed. Ikki boldly asked something of
his father.
"U-Umm, Father. Why are you here?"
"My son was in a place one elevator trip away. I came to see his face at
a whim, I suppose."
"…Is that right?"
Ikki didn't know whether those words were Itsuki's real thoughts. At any
rate, Itsuki always had a sour expression, and those gray eyes were as
impossible to read as ever. However, even if he couldn't understand
Itsuki's real thoughts….
What… is this?"
Ikki felt his heart throbbing. And a tingle was spreading across both his
cheeks.
I… could it be that I'm happy?
At this meeting with his father after ten years, Ikki was hesitant to
analyze his own reaction. Itsuki, in contrast, wasn't even having much
strain, and some words came out.
"It seems that you've had very good progress, haven't you?"
"Wh-What do you mean?"
"The record for the selection battles that were introduced at Hagun this
year. I heard you've had sixteen consecutive victories so far."
"Oh, yes…. If you included the result of the match from yesterday, it
would be seventeen wins, I think."
"It seems you weren't fighting only weak opponents either. …It was
www.asianovel.com
598
considerable."
"…Yes."
What was that just now? Did he just receive… praise?
What should I do? …I'm really happy.
In that moment, Ikki became more and more sure. He was happy.
He was able to meet his father face to face. He was able to hear his
father's voice. Indeed, Ikki Kurogane loved Itsuki Kurogane even now.
That was why he answered that he wanted to stay connected to Itsuki,
when Stella asked him in that small mountain shack.
As far as he was concerned, Itsuki was his one and only father. However
badly he was treated, even if he wasn't accepted, a child couldn't hate
his parent. Parents could loathe children, but children could only adore
parents. Ikki was not an exception. Ikki knew that this inquiry, being shut
up here, all of it was with his father's participation. But even so, even so.
His father was looking at him. His father was speaking to him. Ikki
couldn't help but be happy about that.
For that reason, he thought….
If by any chance….
If it was right now, now that he was different from how he was in the
past, maybe―couldn't he get this person acceptance?
Wouldn't he receive a response different from the last words they

exchanged? Thinking that, Ikki began to speak.
"U-Umm, Father."
"What is it?"
"…Th… I-I'm fighting on… now. My rank is still F, but still, I've won
against strong people, and I don't intend to lose after this either. I'm
www.asianovel.com
599
already different from when I couldn't do anything. I'm fighting and

training… so that I won't become the Kurogane family shame, and I think
I'll become splendidly strong. S-So, so…."
His voice was shaking with nervousness, and he drew a tiny struggling
breath.
"Father…
If I can become the champion at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, will
you… accept me then?"
"If I can become the champion at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, will
you… accept me then?"
Ikki mustered as much of his courage as he could and begged that of his
father Itsuki.
In contrast, Itsuki stared back at Ikki wordlessly for a short while―
"…I see."
―and quietly closed his eyes.
"I never understood why you became distant. But now I understand. You
www.asianovel.com
600
thought that I did not accept you because you were weak."
"Yes…."
Ikki nodded. It wasn't like that was the entire reason he left the house,
but it was no mistake that he thought so. But if that was the case, now
that he had become strong―
"If that is the case, then you've made a big mistake. I have always
accepted you as my son."
"Wh…."
At the unexpected words, Ikki's eyes grew wide and hard. What had his
father said just now?
―Always… accepted him?
"Th-That's a lie!"
"It's no lie. Otherwise, would I have come to see your face?"
"B-But… haven't you never done anything with me? Management of my

Blazer abilities, or training in martial arts that even the branch family
children were given, anything at all!"
Indeed. Ikki remembered the oppressiveness of that family even now.

Itsuki had locked Ikki out of everything, and the people who saw Ikki
being locked out persecuted him as someone the head of the family
despised. That pain, bitterness, isolation―even now his heart tightened
at the memories.
That was why Ikki had to ask.
"If you accepted me, why didn't you look after me like everyone else!?"
To that question, Itsuki's expression didn't shift even a little bit.
"There was no need to instruct you, so I didn't. That was all. Because
even if I taught an incomplete technique to someone who did not have
ability, however much I teach and teach, it would be futile."
www.asianovel.com
601
Giving an answer that was extremely on-the-nose, he continued with a

few words of "no".
"If it ended at being futile, that would be fine. The worst case was if it
turned out like how you are now, creating an incomplete outcome due to
incomplete strength."
"Wh-What do you mean!?"
Ikki asked the question, not being able to understand the words just
now.
In response, Itsuki opened his eyes again, and spoke his true meaning
with that voice as heavy as lead.
"…The Kurogane house is a family of mage-knights from a lineage of

Blazers stretching back to the era when they were called samurais. We
have a responsibility to bring knights of the entire country together.
However, creating the unity needed for knights to be one organization is
difficult. It is because knights are superhumans, each with paranormal
powers. Because every one of them holds too much excess power, they
cannot exist as normal humans. For such people to be organized, there
must be a system of rank. We established the visible form of that
hierarchy, and classified every separate ability into an appropriate
rating. In doing so, we made everyone aware of his individual role, with
organization we maintained harmony. This was necessary. A mechanism
has its big and small cogs, but by being aware of every pertinent part
and knowing each individual's appropriate behavior, for the first time
there was accurate function. Whether above or below, everyone was in
his appropriate place. A person above could look down upon a person
below and think, 'I surpass her", and in his conceit would not forget his
own duties. …That is why, Ikki, the existence of someone like you harms
the organization. When someone like you who cannot do anything says
'I'll do something', the people below embrace unproductive conceits.
That they must be able to do something. Becoming arrogant, they try to
do things and forget their own place. And it brings about unproductive
waste to the majority of cogs in the mechanism. If you want to know why
www.asianovel.com
602
rank is absolutely fixed and not corrected every now and then, it's to
make overturning it an extremely rare thing. That kind of unproductive
effort must be protected against. That was why I told you this. You can't
do anything, so don't try."
Itsuki spoke those words with disinterest. The principles behind the
conduct of people like Itsuki existing in them. Today, they made Ikki
understand people like Itsuki Kurogane for the first time.
The family called Kurogane had fulfilled its inherited duty for
generations. For the sake of that duty, it charged itself with an iron law,
an order to its life. That was… his father, the mage-knight who carried
the nickname Iron Blood.
But….
"Wait… wait…."
But that….
"Then Father, didn't you tell me not to do anything because I became

the shame of the family?"
"Obviously. As far as the family is concerned, you're inconsequential.

The duty of the Kurogane house is to protect the harmony between the
knights of this country. And for the sake of that, people who can't do
anything have a duty to not do anything. …Ikki, I've said I accept you as
you wanted. So―stop pursuing knighthood at once."
Ikki shook.
"You can't do anything, so don't try. In the past or in the present, I have
only desired one thing from you."
Ikki was convinced that those few words carried his father's true
feelings.
But it was a truth that he could not possibly accept. Why?
Then … what am I to this person…?
www.asianovel.com
603
His father did not truly hate him. But rather than that… he'd prefer being
hated over not showing the ability he wanted. Because not being
hated… it was just a small desire.
However, the truth was not like that. Itsuki had no hopes, no
expectations for Ikki.
That kind of thing… it wasn't too much, right…?
Hating him, not hating him, it wasn't about that. It was no different from
being a stone on the side of the road. Favor or malice. Ikki felt like an
idiot who couldn't get either one.
Ikki was that kind of existence for Itsuki. Realizing that, believing that,
an icy grief flowed out from within Ikki.
"Hmm? What's with you? What are you crying about?"
Tears fell, *drip drop*, from Ikki's eyes.
Seeing them, Itsuki frowned as if baffled.
To Itsuki's response, Ikki… realized. Somewhere in Ikki's heart, he

wanted a relationship with the one person who was his father. He wished
that someday, the moment they would reach mutual understanding
would come. But….
…Oh, I see.
Itsuki didn't understand the meaning of these tears, even to that

extent….
This person and I are definitely cutting ties….
In that moment―with a *snip*…. Something in Ikki's heart….
Something precious made a sound, then fell silent. And starting from
there… the thing called Ikki Kurogane began to fall apart.
www.asianovel.com
604
Part 6
After that, Ikki who had abruptly burst into tears, did not respond to any
inquiry except with sobs. Because of that, Itsuki left the room saying
that there was no helping it.
And as it was, he returned to his top floor office by elevator. There, a

red-suited man with a barrel-like physique was waiting.
"Hello, hello, good afternoon Clan Head. Ah, I guess it became good
evening a long time ago?"
"Akaza, is it?"
"So how did it go, I wonder? The situation with that boy?"
"The boy is as difficult to understand as ever. Though not as much as his

brother Ouma, I suppose."
"Without speaking on personality, hasn't his physical condition been

broken?"
"What do you mean?"
"He he he. Well, his food has been just sliiightly adjusted, and some
drugs to ruin the health of his body and heart simultaneously has been
added."
…Truth serum, inherited from the military police era? You've made your
move extremely directly, haven't you?"
"Like how he knows us well, we also know his stubbornness veeery well.
We didn't think from the start that something along the lines of this
inquiry would break him. The inquiry was purely an excuse to isolate
him. The present state of affairs has changed from what we
hypothesized entirely. After this, he will meet with the king of
Vermillion―"
"You don't have to explain it. I can imagine the main point."
Saying so, Itsuki silenced Akaza who was beginning his presentation.
www.asianovel.com
605
"I am entrusting this matter to you. I don't care what methods you use.
Do as you like."
However―
"I won't forgive failure. Banish Ikki without fail."
"Yes, I understand. He he he. Well, please watch it as it comes along."
Speaking thus, Akaza withdrew.
Becoming alone in the room, not thinking anything, Itsuki casually

shifted his gaze to the portraits of successive directors hanging on the
wall of his office. More than half of them were people who had the
surname Kurogane. Just counting the number of portraits showed how
many generations they had inherited the responsibility. Here right now,
Itsuki was also one such person. For that reason, he was carrying out the
responsibility without exception. Picturing the best for the majority
himself….
The way of life within my means that doesn't expand my own territory. It
is the way of life that brings happiness to the majority of mankind.
Because people like Ikki, powerless people who were pushed aside, were
few. Useless aspirations or self-confidence received as gifts, they only
brought loss to both the person himself and to the organization. In that
case, such things weren't needed. Naturally, the managing organization
would make sure they didn't exist.
Therefore, I will use any method to eliminate them.
For example, even if it was his own son, he would show no mercy.
That is my duty.
Everything was for the sake of the iron law. In the past or in the present,
that was "Iron Blood" Itsuki Kurogane's sense of righteousness.
Part 7
It was the tenth day after Ikki had been taken away by the Ethics
www.asianovel.com
606
Committee. Due to the League's Japanese branch, Ikki's eighteenth

selection battle had passed. The opponent had been a nameless E-rank.
Following that was the homeroom teacher, Yuuri Oreki. Before the
match, Shizuku, who had heard about it from Kagami, brought Arisuin to
wait for Oreki in front of the main gate. At the time that the sun was
beginning to slide under the horizon, Oreki came back alone. Shizuku
and Arisuin immediately rushed over to her, and asked about the
outcome of that day's match.
"Oreki-sensei, Onii-sama… how was he? Did he win?"
To that question,
"Eh? Ah… yes. He got his eighteenth victory safely."
Oreki replied with a somehow vague tone. Of course, Arisuin

immediately pressed the questioning.
"Is there something worrying you, I wonder?"
For a brief while, Oreki brooded without speaking, but she was also
conversing with Ikki's blood relative Shizuku, so she answered without
hiding anything.
"…The truth is, Kurogane-kun's physical condition seemed to be bad."
"Onii-sama… was?"
"Yes. His complexion was bad, and he was constantly coughing in

pain…."
Though Oreki also added that, nonetheless, it was amazing that he had
taken the win smoothly.
Shizuku and Arisuin exchanged glances.
"I wonder if he got Stella-chan's cold."
"How could that be true?"
Even if it wasn't true, they had heard Ikki had become soaked while in
www.asianovel.com
607
Okutama. And if the inquiry had deepened his fatigue, it wouldn't be

strange if his physical condition had been disturbed. Shizuku and Arisuin
thought so. However―
"…No, it was probably…."
Oreki who was well-acquainted with illness had noticed it. Ikki's
condition was probably not an ordinary poor physical health. However―
"Sensei?"
"No. It's nothing. Well, Sensei is going to Madam Chairman right now."
Oreki withdrew her words and departed. It wasn't something she'd speak
to students like them about. In her judgment, making guesses would
only agitate Shizuku's anxiety.
However, the two discerning people noticed it.
"…Oreki-sensei was about to say something."
"Sensei is very well-informed about disease, right? Perhaps she sensed

something about Ikki's symptoms."
"Something like… it wasn't an ordinary cold, maybe?"
"Probably, I think. It may be that something was done to Ikki."
At those words, Shizuku felt a chill running down her spine. She knew
that if it was those people, if it was her father, they were capable of
anything.
"Onii-sama… please be safe…."
Everything was happening deep underground, out of her reach. She

couldn't do anything about it.
Shizuku, who could do nothing but pray, was awfully vexed.
Part 8
"Hey! What are you blanking out for!?"
www.asianovel.com
608
Along with an angry voice and a face red from alcohol, the drinking
water for use by inquiry members was thrown on his face, and Ikki
opened his eyes.
"Sleeping during the inquiry, it shows lack of sincerity!"
It was a middle-aged man wearing thin round glasses in front of bangs,

shouting close to Ikki's ears. His yelling voice was awfully loud, and it
resounded in the small chamber. However, even that kind of voice was
distant to Ikki now.
That's right. Am I still sleeping?
The inquiry had started two weeks ago. The fatigue of Ikki who had
come here was reaching its peak. The confinement had extended over a
long period of time. The questions and answers had repeated many tens
of times. The assertions hadn't been accepted once. The spirit of any
human would have been scraped off thoroughly.
In addition, a few days ago, Ikki had abruptly become feverish and
started coughing painfully. His lungs weren't functioning normally.
However much he inhaled the air, pain rushed through him, and he
couldn't breathe properly. With chronic lack of oxygen, his
consciousness had become hazy. It was at least pneumonia. It might be
liable to worsen further. It was a symptom that logically would
necessitate him being sent to a hospital immediately, but the Ethics
Committee would not allow such a thing.
"Hmph. When things become inconvenient, you feign sickness?

Something a brat would do."
Driving Ikki whose consciousness was already hazy into a corner. Not
letting him rest even a hundredth of a second.
"Now, let's continue the discussion. Concerning the secret arrangement

you reached with the board chairman Kurono Shinguuji. We believe that
there is an ethical problem in that this secret agreement ignored the
fact you were deemed insufficient in aptitude under the system of the
www.asianovel.com
609
previous board chairman such that you were to repeat a year―"
This dialogue had also happened many, many times. The standard
created by previous board chairman's system that judged him to repeat
the year, and forbade Ikki from participating in classwork, was
unreasonable. That sort of thing… the Ethics Committee surely
understood this without him saying it. They were the ones who originally
induced the previous board chairman to make that standard in the first
place.
But Akaza and the others did not heed it. They threw away the issue.
They hammered on questions. But they didn't listen to the answers.
Without listening to responses, they dwelt at great length on bad
impressions and defiance. More than that feeling of wasted effort, Ikki
had put up with a considerable lot by now. But despite that, he had
given many refutations, and….
"…Ack, *cough cough*"
He crumpled while coughing violently.
"You bastard! Who gave you permission to sit!? Do you have no

willpower, you weakling!?"
"Guh…!"
Curling up and ignoring it with all his strength, Ikki smashed his nose on
the floor. With a *bam*, a metallic smell spread through his nose, and
droplets of red fluid stained the floor.
…How miserable.
Thinking about his current state, Ikki could only laugh bitterly. Even he
could slightly tell that his physical condition was unnatural. That perhaps
his poor health was due to drugs. However, if Ikki was the way he was
usually, even if his physical condition a little bad, he would probably not
collapse all the way to this point.
As expected, the decisive blow was his meeting with his father, Itsuki
www.asianovel.com
610
Kurogane. Alas, Ikki believed that no matter how far apart his father
was, how cold his father was, in some respect, just slightly, he and his
father was connected. Somewhere in his heart, he always believed that.
Alas, he believed that. It was something which betrayed him more than
anything, and that truth had shattered the stability of his soul.
With his soul that had lost its balance, his body that was attacked by
disease could not support him. And once it had collapsed once, the rest
was bottomless. Ikki's heart and body had crumbled like he was rolling
down a hill. Ikki was now just a shadow of himself.
"My my, please pardon him since he has gone to that extent."
Suddenly, Akaza left his seat, and waved back the men who were
ignoring Ikki's face. Then he showed a smile of ill taste in his thin eyes,
and came close beside Ikki.
"He he he. It must be extremely painful, no?"
Ikki was silent.
"Well, even if the inquiry is dragged this long, it isn't unreasonable. But I
want to understand. We are pushing to verify a knight as splendid as
yourself, you know? ...Buuut, after all this time, we haven't made any
progress. So I've been thinking. Of a brilliant way to bring over my
colleagues who haven't been convinced about the questions on your
aptitude. Do you want me to tell you about iiit? You want me to tell you,
riiight?"
At any rate, it could not be a decent thing. Because he knew that, he

had no interest, but he had a feeling that if he didn't ask, the
conversation wouldn't progress.
"…What… is it…*cough cough*!"
Ikki asked while coughing, and Akaza nodded and continued speaking in
satisfaction.
"He he he. It's not as if it's anything special. Ikki-kun, you probably know
www.asianovel.com
611
already. To clear the path of one's destiny with his own sword is a
knight's customary practice. In that case, why not act in accordance with
the ancient tradition?"
"…Tradition?"
"In other words, entrust the matter of the disagreement between you
and the people who have doubts about your aptitude to the final
selection battle match tomorrow."
Leave the matter to the outcome of battle. With those words, Ikki
understood what Akaza was saying.
"A wholehearted duel, against a designated fighter… is it?"
"Exactly. A decision reached by duel is absolute for us knights. It is an

unwritten rule that can never be changed. No matter how far outside
reason, how nonsensical or impossible, it is the custom of knights to
abide by decisions made through dueling. That is equally true for the
League. If you make a promise on this duel, and show everyone your
strength with victory, then no one would be able to slip a word of doubt
in to the matter of your qualities as a knight. For you, it would be an
opportunity to turn everything around and recover from a hopeless
situation. There's no other solution, don't you think? Am I wrong?"
"In other words, if I win tomorrow… you'll let me go with that, right?"
"Yes, yes. Of course we will. …It's just, the opponents you've had in your
current condition were E-rank third year students. …Frankly, by facing
such low-level knights, it would be difficult to verify your strength. In
that case, not everyone would come to consensus. At this duel, there is
a need to prepare a suitable partner."
Well, Ikki thought so too.
"*Cough*… Who, then? …This partner…?"
At the question, Akaza gave a deep smile greater than any before it―
www.asianovel.com
612
"We, the Ethics Committee, intend to nominate―the student council

president, 'Raikiri' Touka Toudou."
―and gave the name of the assassin.
It was an opponent that Ikki at his very best could have no hope of
surpassing. The first place in Hagun Academy's internal ranking, who
reached the best four of last year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
To Ikki, who was on his hands and knees at the bottom of the earth, it
was an excessively burdensome opponent. This kind of thing, there was
no need to accept it. Eventually, he would meet with Stella's father. If he
held out until then, he would arrive at the end of all of this. At a place
that Akaza and the others could not reach. And in the first place, this
talk about fighting was rude to Touka who had impressed him. Ikki had
no reason to accept it.
However―
"Ahh, incidental to this topic, the king of Vermillion is already coming

directly here. Which is to say… it would only take a little blunder, and
the king would find out about your decision on the duel. Nooo, I'd feel
completely regretful. Moreover, the king was extremely enthusiastic
about seeing it. He wouldn't give his daughter to a man who could not
surmount even an ordeal of that level! And, well, it sounded something
like that, yes. If you refused here~, hmm, it would give a very poor
impression, wouldn't iiit?"
Akaza had obstructed Ikki's escape perfectly.
…I see. From the beginning, this was the development that they
intended to get, wasn't it?
And Ikki realized it accordingly. The inquiry was, from the start, just a
pretext to separate Ikki from Hagun. Akaza and the others weren't
thinking about bullying Ikki mentally in order to have him give up. It was
all to have him make this promise, and to force him into this desperate
www.asianovel.com
613
duel. It was a scheme for this.
"Of course, you'll accept this like a man, won't yooou?"
If he had this duel, it would already become nonsense without reason or

righteousness or anything else. The outcome of the battle was
everything. It was the custom of knights since ancient times. Though
there was no fault in Ikki, if he lost, he would become the bad one. In
becoming the bad one, he would lose everything.
―It was a cruel offer. The risks were high, and the gains were nil.
If there were any gains at all, it would be Ikki regaining the freedom that
by all rights he was already due. Truly, a cruel offer. But―
"…I under...stand. I'll do it."
Ikki answered so with a face full of bitterness. With all of his escape
routes severed, he could do nothing else.
"Ha, ha ha, hahahahaha! Wonderful, wonderful! How wonderful! He he

he! You are a boy after all! Everyone has heard him, right!? What he just
said! At this moment, everything will be left to the duel tomorrow, to the
outcome of that battle! Everything about the decision is in accordance
with the ancient knight tradition, decided by the sword! And no one will
make objections to that proud ruling! Well then―we'll declare the end of
the inquiry here!"
In this way, the Worst One who was already under siege threw himself
into a still more desperate struggle.
Ikki's opponent was Raikiri, who boasted an invincible sphere of

influence over the close range that he was limited to. To face that
opponent who he was uncertain of defeating even with perfect physical
condition, he would be dragging his badly sickened body. Gambling all of
his future―
But, standing before that fight, Ikki remembered the words Utakata had
spoken some time before.
www.asianovel.com
614
「Between the two of you, the weight of responsibility you're carrying is

different.」
Indeed. Ikki could imagine the burden of many hopes and wishes that
Touka had on those slender shoulders. That wasn't limited to just those
of the children of the institution. Because she was burdened with the
great admiration toward the best four of the entire country.
That kind of proud person… could he bring her down?
Could he do so with the sword of a worthless person whose own father

would not even entrust with a single hope?
www.asianovel.com
615
Vol. 3 :
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Chapter 4: One Slash
www.asianovel.com
616
(translation)
Part 1
"Yeah, I'm fine. I'm in good health. …Yes. The match tomorrow is the last
one for the school, I guess. Eh? Assistance from Tokyo is coming? M-
Make a banner!? It's too early to do that! And anyway, the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival is being held in Osaka this year. …Yeah, that's right.
Anyway, whether win or lose, once the selection battles end I'll go make
a temporary appearance. Yeah. See you later. Thanks for the
www.asianovel.com
617
vegetables. Say thanks to everyone for me too. And Mother, take care of
your body, okay? …Bye bye."
Exchanging words of farewell, Touka switched off the phone function of

her student datapad. The liquid crystal display had moisture clinging to
it. It was evidence that the telephone conversation had gone out for fifty
minutes. It seemed to have been a very long telephone conversation.
"The director was in good health?"
While sitting on the sofa of the student council room and biting into a
huge red tomato, Utakata asked about the person who she had been
conversing with on the phone. About the circumstances with the director
of Wakaba House, the orphanage that the two of them had received
favor from.
"It felt like she was as completely full of energy as ever."
The director―the elderly woman who Touka had called "Mother"―had

suffered a heart attack last year. At that time, Touka had spent a whole
night weeping, and even Utakata who was usually whistling had a pale
face, but having heard the voice on the telephone just now, it seemed
that her condition was already settled, and her energy had come back.
Too much, in fact.
In any case―
"They already made a banner, she said?"
That. Even though victory in the selection battles hadn't been decided,
or decisions regarding representatives, it seemed the director and the
children of the facility had already made a banner for her taking the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. As expected, even Touka was lost for
words.
"Because everyone is hasty… they really are."
"That's the only thing everyone is hoping for, you know. To the kids of
www.asianovel.com
618
Wakaba House, it's their wish for their hero, Raikiri."
Saying so, Utakata handed to Touka a photo taken from inside the
cardboard box filled with vegetables delivered from Wakaba House. On
that photo was the smiling mud-covered faces of the children who
harvested the vegetables, and at the bottom were encouragement
written with letters that they had memorized with utmost effort.
Indeed, there was no doubt that for the children of Wakaba House,
Touka was a hero. Orphaned like them, graduating from the same
facility, fighting grandly at the forefront of the world. Fighting, and
continuing to win. That figure was what the children of Wakaba House
admired.
Someday Utakata also wanted to shine like that girl. With that dream,
the courage to face that dream was continuously being given to him by
Touka.
And again, Touka herself was aware that she was that existence to
others. Therefore, she couldn't lose. To preserve that kind of
expectation, she couldn't let her strength bend to pressure. To an
extent, it was the strongest part of Touka Toudou, Raikiri.
This, I'll read it slowly later.
Holding the photo to her chest with sweetly for a moment, Touka put it
into her bag. Then she turned her attention to the box full of vegetables.
Tomatoes to eggplants to cucumbers―it was an assortment of summer
vegetables harvested from the facility's vegetable garden. Each and
every one was scraggly, giving a warm feeling that couldn't be put into
words.
"Wow
, look Uta-kun. This eggplant, it's so fat and splendid. If we made

eggplant curry or something, it might come out delicious, right?"
"Yep, it's so dark and fat ant and splendid, huh?"
www.asianovel.com
619
"J-Jeez! Giving such an old-man response!"
"Ha ha ha. But since it'll go bad being left here, we have to take it to the
school cafeteria tomorrow, won't we?"
Suddenly, the words Utakata uttered. At those words, Touka's face

clouded over slightly. Because she thought of something unpleasant.
"…Tomorrow, huh?"
Some time ago, a message came for her. It had come from Kurono
Shinguuji. Its contents―was a change to her opponent for tomorrow.
And furthermore, because that opponent was the Worst One, the topic of
an upheaval right now―and unavoidably giving the impression that he
had committed a crime.
Touka had inquired about that, and Kurono had not concealed it either.
The adversity that Ikki was under, which she heard from Kurono, it was
undoubtedly beyond description. The malice that surrounded him, that
cornered him into the worst condition, and in addition was sending
herself as the assassin against him.
However, needless to say Touka was unwilling to be that.
"Touka will be the representative to take up that duel?"
Even Utakata understood the matter. Therefore he, to Touka whose

expression had clouded over, asked with a worried tone of voice. In
response, Touka lowered her eyes.
"I don't have the right to decide. Madam Director also said so, but for me
it's the absolute final selection battle match."
Indeed, It was a duel for Ikki, but for Touka it was an absolute selection
battle. It was only changing the opponent, and she could not risk
anything for the sake of the outcome. And even though there had not
been alterations this sudden, changing situations had happened many
so far. Therefore even Touka could not protest strongly. However―
"But you feel that this shouldn't happen, right?"
www.asianovel.com
620
"Yeah…."
Because of that, there was no way this unpleasant feeling of shock

would go away. All the more for a girl as kind-hearted as Touka.
…Therefore, she had taken one measure.
*knock knock*
Right on time, a visitor knocked on the student council room door.
"Who would that be at this hour?"
"I called her. Please come in."
"Forgive my intrusion."
The person who opened the door and entered was a petite young girl
who looked like a bisque doll. She was the one who had fought with
Touka with all of her strength, Shizuku Kurogane, the Lorelei.
Part 2
"This is an unexpected guest, isn't it?"
"…I didn't think that I would be called here by the person who gave me a
such a black mark on my record this late at night either."
"Ha ha. That's quite natural. Oh, that's right, do you want a tomato? It's
very sweet and delicious, you know."
"…I've already brushed my teeth, so no thank you. Besides, I probably

wasn't called here to eat tomatoes. ―Student President. What is it you
want from me?"
Shizuku urged Touka toward the main point.
…She was being childish. Shizuku herself thought so. But meeting and
speaking with the person who destroyed her dream, her goal of heading
in front of the entire country with her brother, was making her
www.asianovel.com
621
uncomfortable after all.
Touka had the same exact feeling. Therefore she got right to the point,
and spoke her reason for calling Shizuku here.
"The truth is, Madam Director sent a message a while ago… and
because you're not unrelated, Shizuku-san, I wanted to convey it―"
What Touka was saying was that the competition schedule for tomorrow
had been suddenly revised. And that Ikki was wagering his entire future
in that fight, and had to make a challenge. Little by little, as Shizuku
listened to the spiteful reality, her expression became full of wrath. And
soon after she was done hearing all of it,
"…Lowlife…!"
With green eyes shining furiously, she spat a curse at someone who
wasn't here. And after that, she asked Touka.
"…President, will you fight? Against Onii-sama, whose physical condition

is disturbed?"
"The student council president is nothing more than an ordinary student.

Even if I cry objections, I have no power to change who I'm matched
against."
Even if it was Touka, who was reluctant to fight, she could not do
enough. However―even though it couldn't be helped and was she was
unable to convince Shizuku, Touka had still called Shizuku here.
"Therefore Shizuku-san, I have a request for you who is Kurogane-kun's

family."
"For me…?
"Yes. …Shizuku-san, can you advise Kurogane-kun not to do this?"
"…Eh?"
"Kurogane-kun's physical condition seems to be considerably bad. At

worst, pneumonia. …I heard that it might be even worse than that.
www.asianovel.com
622
Speaking plainly, he very much cannot fight with his body like that.
…However, it has been only a few days of interaction, but I've seen the
kind of knight that Ikki Kurogane is. Speaking from that impression, I
think he would drag himself to the fight even with his entire body full of
wounds. Not in desperation, but in order to fight me seriously. He will
definitely hold prospects of victory and resolution."
And―
"And I too, I am a girl who won't let the opponent I'm facing escape. If he
comes to the fight, I will face him as his opponent with all my soul. As a
result, even if a disastrous accident occurs…."
In that instant, a shiver ran through Shizuku's whole body.
This person… is serious.
Behind the glasses, she could clearly see the glint in Touka's eyes, and
Shizuku was convinced. Touka was not exaggerating. Indeed, she was
even thinking of the possibility of killing Ikki. And seeing the worst
possible future, she had called Shizuku here.
"I beg of you. Please stop Kurogane-kun. The only one who could do that
is you who are his family, I think."
Shizuku didn't respond immediately.
What should she do? What would be the correct thing? Without knowing
that….
"…One night, please give me one night to think about it…."
The best she could do was squeeze out those words.
Part 3
Since Shizuku left the room, Touka muttered a few words of her heart's
unease.
"Even if Kurogane-kun abstains from fighting tomorrow, even if I fight

and win―I… can I be proud of going out before the entire country after
www.asianovel.com
623
such a fight?"
Remembering the smiles on the photo that came with the vegetables,
and the message of support. Would she be able to have a fight worthy of
their honest hopes and admiration?
It was an inescapable anxiety.
"Touka."
Suddenly, the hand of that uneasy Touka was wrapped by a small

warmth. It was Utakata's hand. He grasped Touka's hand, and looked up
at her from his always shorter vantage.
"Certainly, various things have been made ridiculous by adults pushing

circumstances for their own convenience, but even so, you're you. You
should fight the battle that you yourself will be proud of. We love you
because you're like that. …And Kouhai-kun probably hopes for that too."
Naturally, he told Touka a truth that carried his conviction. What other
people were thinking didn't matter. If Touka did as she thought was
right, that was enough.
To those words… Touka gradually smiled. She could do it.
"Yeah. Thanks, Uta-kun."
That's right. From the beginning, that was all I could do.
She should just do the best she could.
"Alright!"
Touka shouted, and clapped her hnds together. The sharp pain, it drove
away her hesitation and confusion―she wasn't wavering anymore.
Tomorrow, if he drags himself to battle in order to face me, I won't show

any mercy.
Without mercy, she would accompany him in battle with all her strength
as a knight. And she would win. She would win without fail!
www.asianovel.com
624
I'll win―and I'll go to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival proudly!
In this way, the night before the decisive battle grew late―and Hagun
Academy greeted the morning of the final representative selection
battles for the fated Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
Part 4
"Well well. Even though it's only the start of summer. It looks like this
year will be hot too."
On the morning of the final day of selection battles. At the station

closest to Hagun Academy, the station master wiped the sweat from his
forehead while sweeping up.
The sky was clear. It was a heat that poured down with uninterrupted
sunlight. In this kind of season, the snug navy blue uniform was a little
bit enduring.
Suddenly, he heard the sound of an approaching electric train, and

raised his face. The train that stopped at every station was arriving at
this one. It slowed to a stop in front of the station, and its door opened.
The station master had no choice but to retreat three steps before the
descending visitor.
Well, there aren't anybody who'd come here at this time, but…."
At any rate, Hagun Academy was the reasonable place to go from this
station. Setting aside the students who were departing to go have fun on
holidays, on time-slots for weekdays, there were no people stopping by
the station near Hagun Academy, which had a residential dorm system.
That was what he expected, but―
Hmm?
From the train's open door, a man slowly exited. His back was bent
limply. It was an old man.
How unusual. Someone came on a weekday.
www.asianovel.com
625
What kind of person was this? From such curiosity, the station master
turned his eyes toward the old man who had descended.
And he became speechless.
It wasn't an old man who had descended. He was a young man―no, a

boy. A boy who should be in the peak of health, but he was creeping out
of the electric train with his back bent.
But the reason the station master became speechless wasn't because of
the boy's age. The surprise was because of his―Ikki Kurogane's physical
condition.
"Haa… haa…."
Hoarse breaths were coming out wildly, and his face was a pallid white.
The eyes visible from behind disarrayed forelocks were murky, and no
vitality could be felt. And more than anything else―exuded from that
image, the perspiration dripping from his chin was unusual. Even with
the fierce heat, the electric train had an air conditioner inside. A healthy
person would not have such overflowing perspiration.
"Y-You, are you okay?"
"Wh… oh, yes, I'm… fine."
"No, you obviously don't look fine! I'll call an ambulance…!"
Then, the station master looked at Ikki's face in surprise. Although Ikki
was in front of his eyes, only now did he recognize the boy described in
the news as having played around with the princess of Vermillion. And at
that moment, the station master's expression showed obvious disgust.
Ikki didn't fail to notice that.
"Thank you for… worrying about me. But… I'm sorry. …I'm in a hurry."
Towards the station master, Ikki bowed his head quickly, and passed by
on one side. And like that, he left the station.
"Ah…."
www.asianovel.com
626
That back was becoming more distant with unsteady, shaky steps.
Seeing that back, the station master remembered in bewilderment. Ikki
was the child who the media had claimed was notoriously difficult to
deal with during his time in his parents' home.
But somehow… he was extremely polite, wasn't he?
After meeting the person himself, the station master didn't think that
this was very similar to the person that the news described.
Part 5
Ikki exited the station, and like that he climbed the hill road toward
Hagun Academy. It was a road that went on about one kilometer. A
course in which he always went over running with Stella each morning. It
was a slope that would not bother the usual Ikki, but as he was now, it
was an extraordinarily long distance.
With only shallow breaths, his injured lungs could not bring in oxygen
properly.
It hurts….
At least, he wanted to breathe. Opening his mouth to gasp, to capture

oxygen, but―
"…Ack, *cough*! *Cough*!"
At the sharp pain that his irritated lungs brought in, all the oxygen he
had gotten was spat out. The oxygen in his blood was getting extremely
low, and his lips were becoming blue. Becoming hazy from fever and
lack of oxygen, Ikki's consciousness was already basically nonexistent.
And in place of the ego of the weakened Ikki, there were only thoughts
of weakness from hallucinations due to being drugged.
…I'm challenging Raikiri in this kind of condition…?
That kind of thing, it was impossible. It would just be suicide.
I can't win….
www.asianovel.com
627
That was already obvious. In the first place, the hollow sword of a hollow
person like himself, it could not possibly defeat that girl's sword.
Enough, I want to sleep….
Complaints floated through the mind of Ikki who was climbing the
deserted hill under the sunlight of the annual heat wave and the sound
of cicadas. Right now, he had almost let go of his consciousness. For
Ikki, it was an irresistibly sweet temptation.
At that time.
"Ah…."
A small rock snagged on his foot, and Ikki's body struck the asphalt
without any defense.
This… isn't good….
If he didn't get up.
If he didn't do that, he wouldn't get to the match in time.
If he didn't get to the match in time, he would lose.
If he lost….
Oh, what difference does it… make?
He sensed his brain melting messily. With his distraction from being
drugged and his haziness from fever, what was Ikki doing right now? He
couldn't even understand what his goal in doing this was.
And in the midst of his messy consciousness, Ikki grasped something at

the edge of his field of view.
…Ah.
It was snow. Before he noticed it, the sky had become dark, and large
snowflakes were falling down.
www.asianovel.com
628
In midsummer? Impossible. But still, it was certainly―
It's… cold….
With his teeth chattering, his body froze. At that chill… Ikki remembered.
…Which reminds me, that day was a snowy day too, wasn't it?
That day, when relatives gathered to celebrate the new year. The day he
fled the house, not being able to take it. Nobody coming in spite of his
calls, nobody caring about him, cowering in the snow by himself.
Compared to that, I… haven't changed at all.
Really, what was he doing? Without a single expectation, without a

single accomplishment, he wasn't able to change a single thing. In the
past and in the present, he was cowering in the unending snow. Though
even if he said that, becoming as worn out as this, what was he trying to
do?
He didn't know. He couldn't remember anything. It's just that he couldn't

help his body becoming sluggish, and his eyelids growing heavy―
Ikki's consciousness fell into the cold darkness.
Part 6
The final matches of the selection battles. The number of matches today
was less than usual. For the matches happening, they included only the
twelve fighters who were undefeated up to now. Therefore, it didn't need
to be said that there were many spectators. In particular, the number of
people who came to the first practice arena where the confrontation
between Raikiri and the Worst One was dreadfully enormous.
The students who came to watch raised their voices in astonishment

here and there and everywhere.
"Wow, so many people, huh?"
"Of course there are. Everyone's here to watch the showdown between
Raikiri and that Worst One."
www.asianovel.com
629
"By the way, is that camera I see inside?"
"Because of the news reporters. You know, that story."
"Right, the scandal about the Worst One and the Crimson Princess. But
aren't reporters forbidden inside the school?"
"The League was extremely influential in this matter, so maybe there

was an exception?"
"Hey… you guys, do you believe that story?"
"There's no doubt they were together. Neither of them denied it, and
afterward they were getting along incredibly well."
"And after the match with the Hunter, the Crimson Princess was the one
who made a confession with all her heart, you know."
"That's not true! Look, the Worst One's family were the ones who
brought the evidence, weren't they? That the Worst One was an
unrepentant and notoriously abusive in the past, and is playing around
with girls even now?"
"Oh, that?"
"…I don't believe it."
"Truth is, me neither. My Device is a Japanese sword, and I learned how

to swing it and do footwork from that guy during lunch breaks, you
know."
"Oh, I saw that too. He was doing that in the courtyard, I think. He began
doing that with classmates who were pestering him."
"Right, right. I saw that person there, so I can't believe that what the
newspapers wrote is true. After all, during this important selection battle
season, he was so polite while teaching people even though he got no
benefit. How could someone like that be trying to trick the Crimson
Princess?"
"But the evidence comes from his own family. In that case, it has to be
www.asianovel.com
630
true, right? Because what reason would they have to lie? They're his own
relatives. They might lie to protect him, but there's no reason to make
up lies to harm him, right?"
"Yeah, it's hard to imagine that."
Mixing with the activity of the noisy crowd, questions and suspicions
about Ikki were exchanged. From the spectator seats, the best place for
grinding out such conversations, Nene Saikyou―the petite woman
dressed in a kimono who was staring down at the arena―spoke in
admiration to Kurono Shinguuji who standing nearby.
"Hm~ph. It looks like the other kids aren't swallowing the news reports
whole, huh?"
"Indeed. The people who've had first-hand acquaintance with Kurogane

seem the most likely not to do so."
"You can tell he's harmless at a glance, that kid."
"But the truth of it is already inconsequential."
With a sour expression, Kurono spoke that reality.
Indeed, the chain of events surrounding Ikki, the right and wrong of it or
the good and bad, was already entrusted to his victory in this duel.
Therefore how much Ikki needed to be reformed, how much Akaza's
group was wrong, Ikki's method of verifying his righteousness was
already limited to victory.
"Really, they really did it, you know. Those bastards."
Even Kurono hadn't anticipated things unfolding this way. He should've

endured until Stella's father came? Kurono groaned at her own naivete.
And then….
"He he he. Let me accept your compliments."
A deliberately delighted, cloying voice was heard from beside the two of
www.asianovel.com
631
them. The two of them turned as one toward that voice, and there a
sweltering barrel of a man was standing and wiping sweat from his
forehead with a handkerchief.
"Good afternoon. My, today is certainly hot, isn't it~?"
"Committee Chairman Akaza…."
At Akaza's appearance, both Kurono's and Saikyou's handsome faces

grimaced together. Naturally, since this wasn't someone they could
possibly welcome.
"What do you want from us, you red tanuki[1]?"
Saikyou asked this bluntly with a barbed tone, and Akaza laughed as if
saying "Wait, wait, please don't bare your fangs."
"No, no. I have nothing I want from you, but having met Sensei by
chance, I just wanted to lead him here so you could talk, you know? Ahh,
over here, Sensei."
A petite old man wearing a kimono decorated with a family crest was
brought in front of the two of them.
"Ah, we found you at last. In a place as spacious as this, I wouldn't know

where you were or what you were doing, ha?"
"Geh, the geezer!"
Saikyou was the first one to react to this person's appearance. And it
was justified.
The old man's name was Torajirou Nangou, the God of War. He was a
ninety-two year old mage-knight, the oldest in Japan, and the man who
was Saikyou's teacher.
"Ho ho ho. My lovable pupil's mouth is as sharp as ever. Well, that's

what's cute about you, isn't it?"
"C-Cu… don't say disgusting things!"
www.asianovel.com
632
"Your face is red, Nene. How about accepting it honestly?"
"Y-You dried-up old geezer, hearing stuff like that from you doesn't make
me happy!"
Nene's face as she said that, its bashfulness couldn't be hidden by those
words.
Sheesh, that girl can't be honest.
Even though it was already known that this old man was the one Nene
had known the longest, and the one she respected the most in the
world.
"Kurono-kun, it's also been a long time for us, hasn't it? We haven't met
since your belly was big, but did your childbirth end without any
problems?"
"Yes, thankfully."
"That's good, very good. However, hnn~, after experiencing childbirth,

you've become much more voluptuous, Kurono~. Around the hips,
especially―"
"Geezer! Did you come over here just to leer at my friend!? I'll kill you!"
"Ho ho ho. Nene, you're getting along in years too, so instead of making
such shrill noise, you should follow Kurono's example and acquire some
knowledge of adult appeal. Otherwise, you'll lose your chance to get
married, you know?"
"Nangou-sensei, even if you don't worry about it, surely this girl had lost
that chance a long time ago."
"I-I-I can still get married! I'm just having fun with all my might as a
single woman! It's just that it would be dumb to be bound to one man!
Or rather, why is Kuu-chan on his side!?"
Because Nene is cute whenever Nangou-sensei is around.
It made Kurono want to tease Nene against her better judgment. There
www.asianovel.com
633
were too many moments of Nene not being cute, usually. Well, she
wasn't going to tell the person herself that.
"Anyway, Nangou-sensei, why are you here today?"
Disregarding Saikyou's indignant "Don't ignore me!", Kurono asked that

of Nangou. Well, this was just being polite. Kurono could guess the main
outline of the reason he had come here.
"Of course, I came here to watch Touka's grand performance. …Well, it

would be fine to wait until the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival itself, but I
had to show up since her opponent is someone of the Kurogane, don't
I?"
Like I thought.
Indeed, Nangou was Touka's teacher at the same time he was Nene's.
He saw the quick wits of Touka who followed an ancient style, and
afterwards taught her his own sword style. Touka's current signature
Raikiri was also an arrangement of the old man's own technique,
Otogiri[2], for her use. And the reason even more important than that―
"He he he. And because it's the honorable Nangou-sensei's lifetime rival
born in the same era, the great hero Ryouma Kurogane, isn't it? It would
only be natural to take an interest."
Nangou was ninety-two years old. He was someone who fought

alongside the great hero Ryouma Kurogane in the Second World War,
and at the same time they were rivals. Ordinarily, the schedule of
selection battles in the school was not shown outside, but the fight this
time was given as news outside. If he knew that his own favorite pupil
and the blood relative of his rival were fighting against each other, it
would only be natural for Nangou would show up to see the outcome
with his own eyes.
However―
"…But wait, Nangou-sensei. There's a chance that the match today

might not happen."
www.asianovel.com
634
Suddenly, Akaza pasted a repulsive smile on his face, and said that.
"What?"
Kurono's eyebrows moved suddenly at those words. Because she felt an

ill-will that did not match his tone of voice. And at almost the same
time―
「A notification for everyone in attendance. Although the time has

arrived for the match between contender Touka Toudou and contender
Ikki Kurogane, contender Ikki Kurogane has still not arrived in the
waiting room. As per the selection battle regulations, in the event that
contender Kurogane does not arrive in ten minutes, he will be given a
loss by default due to absence, so please give us your understanding.」
That announcement echoed within the venue.
"…If I remember correctly, Kurogane was brought here by Committee

Chairman Akaza in the same car so there is no need to fetch him. Wasn't
that what I was told?"
Certainly, Akaza had told this to Kurono yesterday, and forestall her from
taking Ikki. But despite that talk―
"He he he. No, I'm very sorry. I compleeeeetly forgot. I'm sincerely
regretful. However, the distance from the League branch to here is not
that far. A single person can use the electric train to get here, can't he?
…Well, his physical condition seemed extremely bad, so I hope he didn't
collapse along the way? He he he."
This son of a bitch….
At the discomfort boiling up inside, Kurono clenched her blood-

congested fists.
A small hand took that shaking fist. It was Saikyou's hand. She was
looking up at Kurono with her eyebrows raised, and admonished Kurono
www.asianovel.com
635
with a small voice, her lips hidden behind her folding fan.
"Don't be short-tempered, Kuu-chan."
Kurono was silent.
"The details don't matter, since Kurobou accepted the duel. What goes
on here isn't important. The things that should be done, all of them
come afterwards."
Saikyou was equally pissed off. Knowing that, Kurono unclenched her fist
quietly.
"Yeah, that's true, huh?"
And so, the two of them resolved themselves. This battle, whether Ikki
won or whether Ikki lost, they wouldn't let this red tanuki leave here
alive.
Whereas the red tanuki, Akaza, as if not feeling the killing intent from
the two of them, happily looked out at the ring where the match was not
starting. Up to this point, everything was going well. Banishing Ikki from
the League: if Akaza produced the result that Itsuki desired, Itsuki had
given a firm promise to promote Akaza from the position of chairman of
the Ethics Committee to chairman of public relations. That wouldn't be in
the underground levels of the branch. He'd be on the bright, visible
surface. If that happened….
Then I'll bid farewell to this villain's role today.
The Ethics Committee that was criticized as secret police was a

department that held glory during the military police era, but at present
it only carried out dark deeds. Decent people would not want to languish
in obscurity in this kind of post. Akaza was the same, therefore….
It's regretabble, but I'll crush Ikki-kun completely.
For that outcome, it would be fine even if Ikki died. It wasn't like that
was his responsibility.
www.asianovel.com
636
Part 7
Ikki's consciousness was within the blizzard. Within the incessant snow,
while cowering, he recalled his beginning. About that day exactly like
this, when he was freezing down to his bones. Where the Ikki Kurogane
that existed now started.
Meeting Ryouma Kurogane, he was born from being told for the first
time that it was fine to believe in himself, and being very happy about it.
Several months later, Ryouma died of old age, but the words he left
behind were kept alive inside Ikki. And Ikki decided that someday, he
would also become a person who would confer those words to someone
like him who was cowering and unmoving in front of the wall of talent,
and from that day onward, he continued to fight against his own limits.
If he had not had that meeting, he would not exist today. The encounter
with Ryouma was something Ikki was proud of. But―
「Was that meeting right?」
A voice like his own whispered something in his ear.
「That meeting, did it bring you anything but agony and loneliness?"
Gradually, scenes of the past rose in Ikki's addled mind.
During elementary school. Himself as a child, continuously

swinging Intetsu while bleeding from hands that had skin peeling off.
Those days, was what he did the right thing to do? And he didn't even
know if he had truly become strong. In those days where he knew
nothing, he had learned how to wield a sword from illustrations in
reference books. No matter how much he had reached his limits, there
was no one willing to instruct him. Therefore, he had stealthily peeped
on the children of the branch family from a thicket, and continuously
imitated them. That was… very lonesome, he remembered well. The
gentleness and strictness shown to other children by the sword
www.asianovel.com
637
instructors who came to the Kurogane household, they were never

shown to him, and he had felt that pain whether he wanted to or not.
―What came up next was the scene in a dojo. Ikki who was in middle
school had traveled to a dojo to gain skill. Eventually, there was one
scene. A one-on-one fight. Even though he had to make that agreement,
the instant the opening signal was given, other disciples would strike
him all at once, and he would be held down at that spot.
「The experience of making fun of challenging a dojo, we'll make sure

you don't have it a second time!」
And saying so, the middle school club president who was Ikki's opponent
took Ikki's hand and broke the pinky with all his might. While guffawing,
he did the same to the rest of Ikki's fingers. There was not a single
person there to help Ikki. While one and all were laughing in real fun,
every single finger was broken. The pain and fear of being abused at
that time, it was seared into his memories even now.
―The last scene that appeared was… one year ago.
「Hey hey. Not resisting won't prove your strength, you know? I, the
Hunter, said I would personally be your opponent. At least
counterattack!」
He, who had been filled with holes by Kirihara, was stared at by the cold
eyes of the teachers.
And―
「Sorry, Kurogane-kun. I can't stay friends with you anymore.」
The words from the friend who drew away from him….
―The voice that was like Ikki's whispered something.
「And now, here you are on the ground in this kind of place. It's because
you wanted to prove Ryouma Kurogane's irresponsible words. You're
exactly as Father said, if a person lives within his means, this kind of
thing wouldn't happen. Nor would you be dragging along this dying
www.asianovel.com
638
body, clawing your way to the place where you'll fight to the death. A
desire beyond your means will only bring you unhappiness. For people,
there are domains that correspond to each of them. For those who reach
for more, there are only pain and solitude. So? Have you had enough?
Then be be reasonable, and relax. The nonsense of the departed, that
doesn't have to bind you forever. If you just let yourself fall asleep here,
everything will be settled. Ryouma Kurogane's words won't torment you
ever again. So―」
Just rest already.
Yeah, that's right. He should just rest. If he continued like this, there
would only be bitterness. If he closed his eyes, he would be happy. He
would surely be happy. He understood that.
He under…stood… that… but―
"Ahhh AAAHHHHH AAAAAHHHHHHH!"
A roar came forth from his festering throat, and Ikki raised his body up
from the asphalt. And step by step, with each step hardening his stride,
he continued through the blizzard up the slope.
「Just stop already. Why do you keep hurting yourself?」
The voice asked that question. The answer to that, Ikki didn't know
himself. With his muddied mind and recollections, he couldn't hold a
single thought or memory.
But―since a while ago, something had been continually reflected in his

consciousness.
Red… flame.
Gently swaying, spreading incandescence, flame-like red hair.
www.asianovel.com
639
Whose hair was that? Whose back was that? Right now, Ikki couldn't
even remember.
But―every time he caught a fleeting glimpse, his heart couldn't help but
be stirred. Even though he didn't know who that was, just because that
hair swayed, the heat in his frozen body burned, and his body that had
used up all its energy became stimulated.
「Just rest. Someone as hopeless as you will only be defeated by that

Raikiri. What can you do if you go there? What can you do as you are
now?」
He didn't know about that. In the first place, Ikki didn't know what he
was trying to do going there, or where he was even going.
But―
Aah, but―
There was a heat burning in his chest. Feeling that, Ikki remembered
only one thing.
I made a promise.
「So… go… high… knigh….」
Though he didn't quite recall the contents, it was a precious vow, made
to a precious person.
That wasn't all. He could hear a voice. What it was saying, he couldn't
tell. But that familiar voice like a great commotion was pushing him
onward.
Then―I have to….
That was Ikki's answer. At that answer, the thing that had been throwing
taunts at him heaved a breath of disgust.
「Is that how it is? To the bitter end, you're going to continue your pain, I
www.asianovel.com
640
see.」
On a blackened face, it gave a twisted smile.
「However―it's futile.」
At that moment―
Ah….
At the exact moment he reached Hagun Academy's main gate, Ikki knee
collapsed, and his body tumbled to the ground. Whatever Ikki's
determination, his body had reached its limit. He could not advance
farther than that. He could not stand up anymore. This was the limit of
the person named Ikki Kurogane.
「You're finished, you know.」
Ikki's body would fall like a marionette whose strings had been cut, and
that body would lay on the ground. The ground that he would not rise
from a second time.
―That was what would happen.
However, at the moment he fell.
With a *thump*.
Arms full of warm and gentle strength caught his falling body. With
those strong arms, a trembling subdued voice said something.
"…Welcome back, Onii-sama."
That sweet bell-like voice called forth the memory of a single person
from his slowly collapsing recollection. The memory of Ikki's only
cherished little sister. That name was―
"Shizu…ku…."
Part 8
Shizuku, who had caught Ikki's collapsing body in her arms, spoke to him
www.asianovel.com
641
in a hoarse voice.
"…Last night, I heard what Touka-san said, and it's been in my head the
entire time."
Whether she should stop her brother, or not.
To speak Shizuku's honest feelings, she thought she wanted to stop him.
It was enough already. Her brother had already fought on more than
enough. She didn't want her brother to be hurt anymore. To have such
bitter experiences. Stop trying to become a knight, and come back to
the Kurogane house with her. For her brother, it might be a prison. But
she herself was there for her brother. She herself could give her brother
love as a mother, a sister, a friend, a lover. She could give her brother
whatever he wanted. Therefore… she should let her brother rest.
"…But even if I think that, I can't help but hesitate about stopping Onii-
sama. Because when Onii-sama is at this school, he laughs like he is
truly happy."
The times he was at their family home was unimaginable. Yes, he smiled
at the young and immature Shizuku, but never smiled, not once, for
himself. The smiling face that her brother had earned for himself little by
little. To take that away from him, she could not do so no matter the
reason.
"So I'll make a gamble. Now that Onii-sama came here by his own will―I
will send him off to battle with the biggest cheers I can offer."
Along with Shizuku's words―a commotion arose.
"That's right, Senpai! If it's you, you'll definitely win!!!"
"The match hasn't started yet! Hurry!!!"
"Kurogane-kun! There's just a little more to the arena grounds! Do your

best!!!"
www.asianovel.com
642
"Ikki-kuuun! Fight―!!!"
"Just one more push! Show us what you got―!!!"
These were the cheers that Shizuku had run around gathering in order to
send her brother forth. Friends, classmates, pupils, former
opponents―many students had been waiting for Ikki's arrival at the
main gate. And to Ikki who showed a face like he couldn't believe what
he was seeing, Shizuku spoke.
"Onii-sama. Among this group, no one asked anything. Because for all of
us, we can easily imagine what has happened to corner you like this. But
please don't forget. Onii-sama, you're definitely… not alone. You
certainly might have been alone in the beginning. That time might have
been very, very long. But right now, all of these people are supporting
you. Even Stella-san and Alice who couldn't be here because of their
own matches, they are praying for your victory. You, the Worst One, are
the hero of every one of us."
So―
"Please fight. And please win!"
Part 9
The cheers from Shizuku and the others. They… certainly reached the
consciousness of Ikki who was alone in the blizzard. Ikki in his blurry
vision confirmed it firmly.
"Please fight. And please win!"
His silver-haired little sister was there.
"Senpai, I'm going to put a special feature about you on the next wall
newspaper, so you absolutely can't lose! Please!"
His lovely classmate with the glasses was there.
"Kurogane-kun. This is a critical moment, you know!"
www.asianovel.com
643
A tall and beautiful former pupil was there.
"Sensei believes in you. You're not a boy who would lose in this kind of
place."
"The student council president is stupidly strong, but you won against
me, so let's see your strength!"
"Yeah, what she said."
"Ikki-kun! We absolutely believe that will win!"
The other students who he taught the sword to, as well as the
upperclassmen who had always helped him. The classmates who he
studied together with. The teacher who had let him into the academy.
The worthy opponents who he had competed against for the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival―
Many people were calling Ikki's name. From that sight, a single
conviction was born inside of Ikki.
Ahh, at last I understand.
The thing supporting his body that had already been driven past its
limits, what that thing was. It was their voices, and their hopes.
People who loved him. People who admired him. And―people whose
dreams he had snatched away. The people who were gathered here
right now, each and every one of them was entrusting some form of
hope to Ikki. That was why they were calling Ikki's name. And those
voices, those hopes, they were pushing Ikki onward.
Since the time Utakata told him that 「Between the two of you, the
weight of responsibility you're carrying is different」, he had thought he
had nothing burdening him, but that was a mistake. His own limits had
been exceeded, and Ikki was barely aware of his own existence. The
things burdening him now, were the desires entrusted to him.
At some point, I became that kind of person…
www.asianovel.com
644
The moment he gained that conviction, Ikki felt the fire burning in his
heart. *Babump, babump*, the blood flowing inside his body grew hot,
and his strength returned. His collapsed thoughts, memories, they
certainly returned to their original form, and his consciousness was
cleared.
―He would fight. Of course he would. If hopes were entrusted to him, he

could never give up of his own accord.
And more than anything else, he had something with that girl with the
flame-like hair who wasn't here―a promise with Stella.
「So let's go together, the two of us, as high as knights can go.」
Right now, he could clearly remember. That precious vow. In order to

fulfill that, he could not let things end here!
"…Thanks, Shizuku. Kusakabe-san. Ayatsuji-san. Tomaru-san. Saijou-san.

Oreki-sensei. And all of you here."
―At some point, the blizzard had ended.
Giving his thanks, Ikki separated from Shizuku and walked on with his
own feet. With his head held high, by the strength that everyone had
brought him, to the place of the decisive battle.
His heart was no longer uneasy.
「Someone as hopeless as you will only be defeated by that Raikiri.」
The words that the weak self inside Ikki had spoken. To that, he could
answer clearly now.
―Be defeated?
They were burdened with the same weight, and they were knights of
equal status. He didn't know if he could win. In truth, she was a
formidable enemy. Was she an opponent he could defeat with this
physical condition?
The more he thought about it, the more disadvantages he could see,
www.asianovel.com
645
and only that. But he would do the only thing he could. Because for the
sake of everyone who gave him strength to move forward step by step,
he had the duty to do that.
"Well, off I go―"
At that moment―
"Ikki!!!"
A voice resounded loudly in the summer air. Very, very strongly, and
beautifully―a voice more lovely than the notes of any music.
Part 10
"Stella!"
"Thank goodness… I got here in time…!"
Crying out and rushing toward in before his eyes, the fiery-haired girl
coughed something as she wheezed. At that entry, Shizuku raised her
voice in surprise from her position behind Ikki.
"Wha―S-Stella-san! You should be in the middle of your match right

now…!"
Yes, that was the reason for Shizuku's surprise. Stella was also a
candidate for representative at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival who
had been undefeated up to her final match. She was just like Arisuin who
hadn't come to this place, someone who must be conducting a match at
this time. But despite that, what was she doing here?
Stella didn't respond with an answer.
Instead, she demonstrated it with action.
www.asianovel.com
646
She took something out and thrust it in front of Ikki's eyes, and said this.
"Ikki, like I promised, I'm now a Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival

representative!"
The thing that Stella had brought out. It was a medal that proved she
was a Hagun Academy representative.
That's right, she had already finished her match. With the selection
battles' fastest record, a KO at three seconds from match start, against
her equally undefeated opponent. All of it was… for the sake of being in
time for this moment.
www.asianovel.com
647
She was always thinking about this. What she should do. For the sake of
Ikki who was fighting alone, what she could do. And the answer she had
produced was to protect the vow they made. Protect it, come out to
greet him. That would surely become courage for him. So―
"So Ikki, you win too! And let's go together! As high as knights can go!"
At those words, Ikki felt the corners of his eyes heating up. Sheesh, his
sweetheart was… such a wonderful girl. Encouraging him who had used
up all of his energy, not just heading him all the way here, but also
bringing him such great valor at this moment. Doing such a forceful
thing.
I'm in love with her. That's something I'm proud of.
In that case, he needed to prove he was deserving. To not be

unfavorably compared to this strong girl, to become proud of himself.
―To do what he could only do.
That faint-hearted spirit, she had scattered it from inside him with just a
few words. Therefore he changed the words he had left with the people
around him.
It wasn't going to be "off I go".
"I'm going to win!"
Part 11
"Okay, I see. I understand. Thank you for informing me."
Giving his thanks, Utakata lowered the student datapad from his ear.
And he reported to Touka who was stting on a chair in the waiting room
with her eyes closed and her concentration heightened.
"A message from Renren. …Kouhai-kun came."
"…I see."
Touka returned a short reply, and hung her head. Because her hanging
www.asianovel.com
648
forelocks hid her eyes, Utakata could not guess her feelings. Ikki had
come to this place. In front of this, even if Touka had been avoiding it,
what was she―
"…Ha ha."
For an instant, Utakata felt the hairs on his entire body stand on end.
Because Touka's lips had twisted in joy. With sounds of crackling,
Touka's excitement had electrified the atmosphere, giving birth to
lightning. At that sight, Utakata gulped.
…Her switch has been completely flipped.
He hadn't seen Touka like this since the fight with Moroboshi at last
year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
Yes, urging him not to fight was Touka's gentleness in worrying about
her underclassman's body. But… in this world of battle, one could not
reach the heights of the best four in the entire country with gentleness
alone. The brutality and ferocity that submerges the enemy in a sea of
blood. That was also one of this girl's sides.
But then, that was a side she usually rarely shows―
But alas, Ikki had brought out Touka's seriousness. The pride of the boy
named Ikki Kurogane, he had made Touka recognize him as a formidable
enemy. Touka as she was now would likely never go easy on him. She
would undoubtedly rush at the half-dead Worst One. Ikki already didn't
have a one-in-ten-thousand chance of winning.
「Contender Touka Toudou. The match will begin shortly, so please go to

the entrance.」
"…Well, I'm going, Uta-kun."
Slowly rising from the chair, Touka passed through the door that
connected to the entrance gate. Utakata, who saw her back filled to the
brim with willpower, felt sympathy for the opponent on the verge of
death who had no choice but to fight her at her most excited.
www.asianovel.com
649
It's pitiable, but try to think of it as sorrow brought by bad luck―Worst

One.
Part 12
「Okay~ everyone in attendance. We've kept you waiting for a while. And
now―the last match of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival will begin!
From the red gate, it's Raikiri, who went undefeated nineteen out of
nineteen matches! Our student council president has shown us an
overwhelming strength that won through everything without a scratch.
In the records of Hagun Academy, how much have we cheered on her
continuously brilliant form? She is the pride of Hagun! Our shining star!
In order for this beautiful star to continue on the road of glory toward her
last Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, she has come to this battlefield! It's
third year contender Touka Toudou, the Raikiri! Right now, with
everyone's anticipations on her shoulders, she's standing in the ring of
battle!」
Touka who was standing in the ring. With her head held straight and
proud, her standing figure staring at the blue gate was surely majestic.
"Amazing concentration, isn't it? Just from that, I can feel shocks on my
skin."
Even to Stella who was watching from afar, that strength of will was fully
transmitted.
However, Shizuku who had been in the presence of Raikiri's strength

before didn't feel just that. The moment that Touka appeared in the ring,
a shiver of terror rushed through her whole body. She felt a fear that
made her want to avert her eyes.
However―Shizuku didn't avert her eyes. Hugging her shivering

shoulders, she endured the urge to flee and stared down on the field.
"Shizuku, are you okay?"
"…Honestly, I'm not, but since Onii-sama is fighting on, there's no way
I'll leave this place. I will see this match to the end. No matter what the
www.asianovel.com
650
outcome."
「And from the blue gate, one who was similarly undefeated in nineteen
battles. But it's unexpected for him to walk the same road as Raikiri!
Without taking anyone as partner, without recognition from anyone―he
is the one lone wolf who was left behind at the bottom of the earth.
However… he has crawled up! Against the Crimson Princess! Against the
Hunter! Against Runner's High! Blowing past Hagun's famous knights
one by one! Now, there's no one in Hagun who doesn't know his name!
The strongest F-rank that is Hagun's pride! First year contender Ikki
Kurogane, the Worst One! Baring his fangs at the heavens, now he's on
this stage of battle to devour a star!」
And after that, Ikki was visible in the blue gate. Facing the battlefield
with sturdy steps without the appearance of being half-dead, Ikki's back
was straight and dignified as he faced Touka.
However―
"Wha, what's that? …Isn't the mood different from usual?"
"Y-Yeah… even though his face is the same as always."
"Looking at it, I get a scary feeling…."
Toward Ikki's form that should be the same as always, the venue made a
stir. Even if words didn't come out, everyone felt something in his
standing posture. And among them, there were people who definitely
recognized it.
"Oh ho? That's Touka's opponent? I see… he's strong, right?"
"Nangou-sensei, you can tell?"
"Certainly so. He's making an absolutely strained expression. That

youngster, he's resolved even to die here, yes? Even the audience is
overwhelmed by his resolve. I didn't know that a man like this existed
www.asianovel.com
651
among the Kurogane, but… this is becoming a rather interesting match,

it seems."
"Is that so~? It might not be on his face, but the color of fatigue is deep.
Kuu-chan, with his condition like that, is there any chance for him to
challenge Touka and win?"
"He he he. Whether there is or there isn't, he has no choice but to

challenge her, you know? Whatever the reason, this is a duel."
Disregarding Akaza's disruption from the side, Kurono covered her face
and replied.
"…Honestly, the situation is quite bad. He can probably swing the sword
properly once or twice. …But that is why Kurogane will move cautiously.
Because he probably already knows Raikiri's killing direction."
"Hmm? Even things like Raikiri's killing direction?"
She was thinking of ignoring him again for a second, but having that oily
man heap questions on her also gave an ill feeling. Because she thought
so, Kurono explained it to Akaza who was standing across the way.
"…Raikiri is a fast sword draw. Namely, it's a technique that can't attack
if the sword isn't returned to the scabbard. By moving in-and-out with
fine repetitive motions, he had render Toudou's Raikiri or other Noble
Arts useless, and if he draws her sword out, then at least in that instant
Raikiri can't be launched. Kurogane's chance to win would be in that
moment. …However, in order to create that chance, he needs to control
a battle of attrition with that battered body of his."
It was a disadvantageous battle. But on the other hand, if he went for

victory impatiently the chance of success was completely nil. His
opponent was still Raikiri, who boasted of invincibility in close range. If
he plunged in straightforwardly, he would fall prey to her trump card
without a doubt. Because Ikki's Ittou Shura, though it encompassed
many years of body strengthening, was still not enough to break through
Raikiri. For that reason, there was only a battle of attrition. That was the
www.asianovel.com
652
same opinion that Saikyou held.
But―there was one knight with a different view.
"Ho ho, I see. Kurono-kun, you see this match riding on a battle of
attrition?"
It was Nangou. The falcon-sharp eyes inside his wrinkled eyelids shined
with a sharp gaze, and he spoke.
"I see that this battle―will be decided with one stroke."
In the outer stands, people became rowdy at the two figures on the
stage. Within that upheaval, inside the ring, Touka gave some words as
she faced Ikki.
"Kurogane-kun. I have to apologize to you."
"…Apologize?"
"I was thinking all this time that you shouldn't come to this place today.
Thinking that, I begged your sister to urge you to not show up. But…
even as I did such a hypocritical thing, the girl that I am… seeing you
before my eyes right now, I can't help but look forward to this fight…!"
Ikki was silent.
"Kurogane-kun, I know that you're covered in wounds right now. I can

see how tired you are. But still, I can't help but be excited. Because from
the moment I came came across you, I've always, always thought that―I
want to fight you!"
With that bit of gossip, a smile grew on her face, and she took a stance.
A flash of lightning crossed the air, and that lightning coverged on
Touka's hand, taking the shape of Narukami. She had a face that said
she couldn't wait for the match to start anymore.
Facing that, Ikki Kurogane also―
"―About that, I'm the same."
www.asianovel.com
653
Announcing that, he summoned his beloved black Japanese sword in

right hand. Indeed. He was also thinking that the entire time. Raikiri and
himself. Which of them was stronger? That he would probably fight with
this person. Worrying about it sometimes, he was even sometimes
caught in an intangible mist. But right now, he saw that she was very
straightforward.
Standing as knights in this place, neither you, nor I, nor the people
pushing us forward want to see a single sword being swung in shame. So
I promise you this."
Saying so, Ikki raised the sword he held in one hand, and thrusted the
point at Touka.
"With my great weakness, I will break your invincibility…!"
He swore that he would absolutely win. Of course, because that was why
he had come here.
「The two great rivals have exchanged some words, and taken their
Devices in their hands. The girl who is striding toward the summit, and
the boy who's crawling up from below. Who is truly the strongest? With
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative position at stake, the
last fight begins! Everyone, please cheer for them! LET'S GET
STARTED!!!」
Part 13
The moment of the signal that raised the curtain. Everyone there saw
something they could not believe. At the same time the buzzer sounded
the beginning of the match, Ikki pulled forth blue light from his body,
and ran at Touka.
「Wh-Wh-Wh-What is going on!? Contender Kurogane suddenly used his

trump card, Ittou Shura!」
The inside of the venue stirred at that fact. Ikki had employed Ittou
www.asianovel.com
654
Shura at the beginning of the match, which he had never done before.
It was natural. This technique had a strict limit of one minute. It could be
nullified just by running away. For that reason, Ikki never used it without
first exhaustively understanding the scope of his opponents' powers.
But now, Ikki had thrown away that attitude. He had no stamina left to
draw out his opponent's ability bit by bit. Was he too much in a hurry to
decide the match because of that fatigue?
In any case―
That decision is reckless, Kurogane…!
Kurono ground her teeth at the sight before her eyes. This was too
foolish a choice. While his body had stamina, the match was still in
question. The amount of risk could be prepared for. If things became
favorable, such tactics might be good, but….
Do you understand? Your opponent is Raikiri!
A member of the country's best four. It was impossible to beat her with a
suicidal attack out of desperation. Would he be cut down by Raikiri, or
would she escape with her lightning speed? Whichever it was, she
couldn't see Ikki winning with this choice. At that fact, both Kurono and
Saikyou who was watching at the match at the same time had grim
expressions. And influential students like Shizuku and Arisuin were the
same. It was too thoughtless. Their expressions twisted in grief. But
among them… the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion―
"Jeez. Even with your life as a knight on the line, you're such an
impossible person, aren't you Ikki?"
And she smiled just a little.
She understood.
Why did Ikki choose to do this? Raikiri was going to slash with her sword
draw. In that case, he should attack during the draw itself. It was only
then that Raikiri could kill.
www.asianovel.com
655
Even I know that, so Ikki must have realized it.
But Ikki did not choose that. Why? Because he judged that his stamina
would not permit that tactic?
No. It was―not anything as clever as that.
Stella understood that, and she was right. Ikki had―
I had decided all along…!
Ever since he encountered Touka. For the time he would defeat her, he
had been putting together his strategy. Of course, that included the
electromagnetic sword draw, Raikiri, that was Touka's signature
technique as a knight. And when challenging her, how could he win
without being beaten by it?
In truth, his body was at its limit. Though he had enough magic power
left that performing body strengthening with Ittou Shura was not a
problem, he could not draw out his stamina anymore. Swinging a sword
properly, it was probably limited to one time.
But that was fine. It was enough. If he struck with all his might, one slash
was enough. He would not feint. He would not spend his stamina
uselessly. Running forward in a straight line over the shortest distance,
he would put all he had right now into his blade and send it forth! And he
would defeat it. The Raikiri that Touka Toudou was proud of!
And to Touka, who rose above this place whirling with this intrigue, the
greatest sincerity that he could show―
This is my personal challenge―!!!"
Whatever the unfavorable conditions, it would be a match that didn't

leave any regrets. He would not show himself leaving his opponent
regrets. With that spirit in his heart, scattering the glow of his life, Ikki
ran forward with the wind coiling around him.
www.asianovel.com
656
Seeing that― Touka Toudou perceived his feelings.
「With my great weakness, I will break your invincibility!」
The words he had said before the match, it was in genuine seriousness.
She didn't need Reverse Sight to read his body signals. The soul that
was approaching informed her eloquently. Ikki Kurogane would make
one slash in this match, to decide the last stroke. His aim was to
intercept the Raikiri she would unleash.
In that case, the match is simple.
She would feint with Raikiri, retreat a long way back, and have him miss
with all his strength. And if she teased the exhausted Ikki from outside
his range, he would not be able to do a thing. The match would be her
win―that kind of thing….
Don't joke around!
Touka didn't even glance at that plan. Raikiri, which had not been
broken in close range even once yet, dominated this territory. If an
enemy invaded, what feudal lord would shamelessly flee his domain?
Close range was Touka's strongest distance. If she ran away, where
would she fight from? More than anything else―against someone
pushing his heavily wounded body yet still using all his might, if she
discarded her invincibility in the face of such a proud knight's challenge,
how could she boast of that kind of victory!?
Ahh, that's right.
I don't want to just be Hagun Academy's strongest! I'm going to defeat

this proud knight, and go on to become a Seven Stars Sword King!
In that case―
I'll take you on! With my invincible Raikiri―!!!
www.asianovel.com
657
She spread her stance, and sent a flash of lightning into the scabbard
that held Narukami. She prepared her trump card. To throw out the blow
that brought down every opponent without exception. That posture of
readiness to draw a sword, Touka intercepted Ikki who was approaching
with coiling wind around him. She was the same as her opponent, risking
everything on one slash!
Mutually and reciprocally, carrying themselves proudly, fighting fair and

square. This was the righteous path of knights!
And―right now, two knights were confronting each other on that path.
Ikki had thrown out the fastest of his seven personal techniques. The
seventh secret sword, Raikou. With a speed that showed no
swordsmanship, it was an invisible sword. That speed, it was like
lightning that drilled into earth within the blink of an eye.
But even so, the name of the technique meeting that Raikou was
coincidentally Raikiri. An artful sword draw that splits even descending
lightning.
The speeds of both parties were that of peerless superhumans. In that

case, the decision of which one was superior was left to the weight of
hope that each sword carried. The prayers of other people who prayed
for their victory wholeheartedly. And the hopes of themselves, wanting
to win against the enemy in front of their eyes. All of that was entrusted
to the sword of their souls.
"AHHHHHHH!!!"
"YAHHHHHHH!!!"
The two knights put their entire bodies into it, and followed through with
their slashes! The flash of lightning from the attack released by steel.
www.asianovel.com
658
The mutual strike that crossed the shortest distance―Raikiri was just
slightly faster!
―Not good!
Ikki knew this.
―This wasn't enough!
Before his eyes that already could not perceive color, a blade of shining
plasma was approaching. Before that speed and power―
―He couldn't reach it!
He would be defeated. The Raikiri that followed through would show

neither hesitation nor mercy. A complete swing that would kill without
remorse. Such a beautiful, beautiful swordsmanship.
Touka Toudou, Raikiri… this girl was truly strong!
―But so what!?
He already knew that. That she was strong, and that he was inferior to
most, all of it. However, did Ikki turn his eyes away from that reality?
No!
He continued to fight. He did not retreat one step from that unbearable
reality. That was why he knew. Because Ikki was like that, he knew what
he should be doing right now.
If he was inferior, he should gather his strength. If he was imperfect, he

should strain his power.
One minute was too long. Right now, he just needed one second!
―So be it, he'll sharpen his soul.
Vision, taste, hearing, touch, smell―right now he didn't need any of

them. In this instant, he didn't even need to breathe. Abandoning all of
www.asianovel.com
659
those things, he concentrated the strength left over.
All of his flesh. All of his brain. All of his blood. All of his cells, everything
from them.
His personal vitality, stamina, magic power, potential, he mustered all

that he had―
―And for an instant, he broke past his limits!!!
The flash of lighting from colliding steel. That air that was blasted away.
The collision gave birth to lightning and thunder that could be witnessed
www.asianovel.com
660
hundreds of miles away, carrying away all color and sound―
*crack*
In the long silence afterward, the shrill sound of steel breaking echoed in
the venue.
And then… the sound of someone falling.
The spectators who had shut their eyes at the dazzling radiance timidly
opened their eyes again, and looked toward the ring.
The thing that had been broken was―Narukami.
The one who had fallen midway on the righteous path of knights was
Touka Toudou, the Raikiri.
Part 14
「I-It's broken!!! H-How can it be!? With just one intersection of blades,
merely one entanglement! In that instant, Touka Toudou's Narukami!
Her Raikiri! They were broken!!! Contender Toudou has fallen in the ring
and isn't even twitching! Now, the referee is rushing up! Can she
continue!? If not―」
The huge audience held their breath as they watched the referee
approach Touka. The referee who leaned over her examined her for a
brief period, and before long, stood back up with both hands making a
cross.
「The referee's judgment is that she can't continue! The match is over!
What an end to the fight! What a conclusion! The crossing slashes were
only off by millimeters! And with those millimeters, Hagun Academy's
strongest knight has fallen! The one still standing in the ring is first year
contender, the Worst One, Ikki Kurogane!!!」
www.asianovel.com
661
The moment the winner's name was called, cheers broke out and shook
the hall. The huge audience raised their voices in astonishment.
「It, it can't be….」
「H-He really won! He really did it! Against Raikiri!」
「I can't believe it! The student president lost in close range….!」
「It's the first time I've ever seen a Device get broken…. Is the president
still alive?」
「Eeeeek! Ikki-kun, you're the best―!」
The hall turned into a mixing pot of excitement. Amidst the incessant
cheers, Ikki dragged his body from the ring. Seeing that, Stella broke
into a run immediately. The place she was going to was the blue gate.
She was probably going to meet Ikki.
"Shizuku-chan, you're not going?"
Kagami who was watching it with the silver-haired girl asked that
suddenly. But Shizuku shook her head a little at the question.
"Could it be, you're restraining yourself for Stella-chan? I think it's fine
for you to go with her today, though."
"That's not… it…."
"Shizuku-chan?"
Coughing, Shizuku sat down right there firmly. Seeing that, Kagami also
realized it. It wasn't not that Shizuku wouldn't go. She was unable to
move because of shock.
Her beloved brother had dragged his body that was on the verge of
death to appear in this fight. The enemy had struck at her brother with
full force, showing no hesitation or mercy. Although the result was the
Ikki had won, it had truly been dangerous. If a single thing had gone
wrong, Ikki's head would've flown in that instant. That tension, and the
relief that was loosened, they had probably stolen all energy from
www.asianovel.com
662
Shizuku.
Right now―
"…It's great… that he's safe…. It's great!"
At that relief, Shizuku had fallen onto her seat, and was now shedding
tears. Well, that was understandable. Because Shizuku had been
strained since last night.
However, speaking of the risky match―the truth was different.
"Did you see that, Nene?"
"Of course I saw that. Sheesh, what an outrageous man Kuro-bou is."
The two mage-knights looking down on the ring from the top floor of the
spectator seats had noticed it. They had seen it with their own eyes.
Raikou and Raikiri. The thunder of two steel swords colliding, and the
moment that happened.
―Ikki had accelerated even more.
"Ittou Shura, which spent everything of oneself in one minute, didn't win
against Raikiri. Kurogane himself understood that. So that guy, he spent
everything himself in one sword swing instead of one minute! With
astounding concentration, he concentrated his 'strongest single minute',
and magnified his physical strength in a many-fold leap, and added
swing speed and power…!"
Compared to burning his stamina using the usual Ittou Shura to run
forward, Ikki had spent the stamina of running a hundred meters at the
first step instead just then. That was entirely beyond the domain of
humans. It was not the realm of a man who fell into the realm of the
shura. Exceeding limits beyond limits. A… demon that exceeded
humanity. If it needed a name―
Ittou Rasetsu[3].
www.asianovel.com
663
"But that's just an ordinary mechanism. The result of the battle was
decided by something else, you know."
"Nangou-sensei…."
"Geezer, what are you saying?"
"The Raikiri that Touka unleashed. That was a slash that didn't have the
resolve to kill that Kurogane youngster. What I saw was the highest,
most beautiful sword stroke without a hint of hesitation. And that, make
no mistake, was faster than the youngster's long sword. But… that
youngster. He improved in the instant of reaching his limit. In that last
moment. In order to beat the stronger Touka. …Perhaps, that youngster
came here to do that the entire, entire time. Having nothing, being given
nothing, while constantly under siege he continued to believe in his own
potential even in a struggle to the death. Continuing to hone himself.
Faster than himself at one minute. Stronger than himself at one second.
In that narrow span, that difference. Touka undoubtedly drew strength
to her limit. But that youngster, in this battle, had changed his own limit.
…His spirit in continuing to change his own potential without slacking
off, this victory was born of that."
Saying that, Nangou tightened the wrinkled skin around his narrowed
eyes, and said―
"…That boy resembles him."
Looking forward with a gaze that seemed to see an old acquaintance, he

watched the back of Ikki who was leaving the ring.
But, at the side,
"I-Impossible! How can something so stupid happen! That kid was half
dead! For this to happen even then, something must be wrong! Ahh, of
course, something isn't right! It was a mistake! Who could accept this
kind of outcome!?"
Only Akaza could not accept the situation before his eyes, and he took
off running with a scream.
www.asianovel.com
664
At his round back running away with thumping noises, Saikyou asked.
"Kuu-chan. Is it okay not to chase him? That's not very satisfying."
It wouldn't be satisfying. Kurono was of the same opinion. But….
"…Honestly, I thought about doing various things to pay him back, but
seeing Kurogane's fight has made me somewhat ridiculous. It's probably
fine to let him go. At any rate, that man can't do anything now. If he
tried to do anything, it's already too late anyway. Things have already
escaped his grasp. A champion on the level of the whole country. Bonds
to family. Outrageous attacks. Absurd duels. Ikki Kurogane has taken all
of that head-on―and cut through them with one slash."
There was no one left who could object to that conclusion. And that
situation had been captured by news cameras. In the moment that
Raikiri, among the best four of the whole country, was beaten by the
Worst One.
"So no matter how much the Kurogane family tries to persecute

Kurogane, it's already irrelevant. The society can't strike him anymore.
Because with this fight, the Worst One―no, the Uncrowned Sword King,
will have his fame spreading through the entire world."
Part 15
The cheers are… far away.
As if they were just the sound of rain outside a window. Ikki thought so.
His consciousness was completely separated from his flesh. If he relaxed
his attention just a little, he would tumble to the floor immediately.
No, it was already fine to tumble down. Because the match had been
decided, and Ikki had won. But even so, Ikki hastened forward.
―There was somewhere he wanted to go. There was someone he

wanted to meet.
There's something I want to convey. …At this moment.
www.asianovel.com
665
So he walked. With the cheers at his back, he passed through the blue
gate.
"Ikki…!"
The person he wanted to meet, she had come to meet him as well.
…I'm grateful.
Because honestly, walking all the way to the spectator seats would be
troublesome. Stella was welcoming Ikki with her arms spread.
Ikki collapsed into her bosom. Stella hugged Ikki into her voluptuous
chest, and―
"Well done… Ikki…!"
She hiccuped. On her face, tears were dripping down.
"Were you that… worried?"
"I was! Of course I was! *sob* You were taken away and didn't come
back for weeks! And when you came back, you came back half dead!
And yet you did something absurd like challenging Raikiri in a head-to-
head contest… what kind of idiot are you! Unbelievable! Stupid stupid
stupid!"
Ha ha… my retort was exposed.
"But… I'm an idiot too."
Hmm?
"Because Ikki, who continues to challenge like that, is the one I love."
Saying that, Stella hugged Ikki with greater force. From the skin
squeezing him hard, Ikki could feel Stella's warmth.
Ahh, this heat.
This heat, it gave strength many times over to his frozen body. That
time, when he fell in the middle the blizzard, he thought it was truly
www.asianovel.com
666
hopeless. That not a bit of strength remained in his body. However, this
heat had given him strength to go on. Even though he couldn't recall her
name, his hopeless body had still gotten up.
…Thank you.
If Stella hadn't been there, there was no way he could've come here.
Being decisively cast aside by his father, sinking under the despair from
that, he would've been buried under the blizzard. But if this girl was
there… he could get up. If this girl was there, he could continue to fight.
So he would say it. He had decided. When the fight ended, if he won―he
would say this to Stella.
"…Stella."
Ikki took a single deep breath, and hugged Stella with all the strength he
had left.
www.asianovel.com
667
"I want us to be a family."
A few words. The affection he felt, all of it was loaded onto them, and
delivered to her. Decisive words that he had never spoken before. Words
that said the relationship between them was already not that of ordinary
lovers.
In an instant, Stella's body that was embracing him trembled.
But that was only one instant.
www.asianovel.com
668
Immediately, Stella hugged Ikki's body even harder, and said―
"Yes. Ikki, please make me your bride."
With a voice that sounded like she would break into tears, but with a
bashfulness truly filled by delight, she gave him her answer. The
moment he heard those words, Ikki's heart was wrapped by relief―and
he finally let go of his consciousness.
"Ikki…? No, Ikki! Hold it together!"
Losing strength, Ikki's body leaned languidly on her. Even though he was
breathing… it was terribly weak. She could tell he was in a dangerous
condition with a glance.
And furthermore Stella noticed it. Ikki's entire body, it was bleeding
underneath his clothes. The body he had strengthened many hundred-
fold. It was already beyond the range that a human body could
withstand.
If I don't take him to the infirmary quickly….
"Stooooop!"
But in front of Stella who was trying to carry Ikki to the infirmary, a
barrel-like man was standing. With bloodshot eyes, and greasy sweat
dripping down all of his face, it was Mamoru Akaza.
Those eyes had no sanity in them anymore. He had failed. Therefore, he

would have to take responsibility for that failure. If so, there was no way
he was going to be promoted. It was obvious that he would lose even his
current position.
Unless he did something to erase that.
That impatience, it took away all the sense from this middle-aged man.
Akaza had taken out a hatchet Device, and approached the unconscious
Ikki.
"He he he! Please wait a moment, Princess! Please leave that boy to me!
www.asianovel.com
669
I must have a duel with him right now~! In truth, the one who was to be
his opponent was not Touka Toudou, but me! That was a promise
between men! So give that boy to me immediately―huh?"
In that moment, Stella disappeared from before Akaza's sight. No, not
disappeared―it wasn't that he had lost sight of her, but that Stella had
stepped in between intervals of his awareness.
The ancient martial arts footwork, Trackless Step. For someone of

Stella's class, as long as she understood the principle, it was not a
difficult technique to reproduce. Stella carried Ikki past Akaza without
him being aware of it.
―And as she went past, she gave a backhand blow that sent his whole
pitiful body flying.
"Buhyaaaaaaaaa!?"
Akaza's body was blown away like it had been hit by a truck, and
crashing through the blue gate, it bounced over and over like a rubber
ball to finally roll onto the ring.
「Whoa! That old guy really flew!」
「What's with that old man? I think I've seen him before.」
「Or should I say, it looks like his back is bent at an outrageous angle,
right?」
「And that's some amazing twitching. It makes me feel bad.」
「Is he even alive?」
The outside was becoming slightly noisy, but Stella didn't care. In order
to get Ikki examined by a doctor immediately, she turned toward the
infirmary. The face of the person she had just sent flying, it didn't leave
a trace in her mind.
Part 16
One hour after the end of the match, Touka's consciousness, which had
www.asianovel.com
670
been shattered to pieces by her Device Narukami being broken, had

gradually returned.
"Have you woken up, Touka?"
"How are you feeling? Does it hurt anywhere?"
She was stretched out on a bed. Utakata and Kanata were nursing her.
At this sight, Touka knew.
"I see… I lost, didn't I?"
Her recollection stopped after following through with Raikiri, so Touka

didn't remember the instant that she had been defeated. But if she
looked at the expressions on her friends' faces, it wasn't hard to guess.
"…Even though I thought my Raikiri was supreme, huh?"
"Nangou-sensei said so too."
"Master said so? He was here?"
"Yep. Right, Kanata?"
"Yes. Because today's match was open to the public. It seems he came
to watch."
"He praised it very much, that your Raikiri was the most beautiful to
date."
..Is that so?
"If even Master saw it that way, then it couldn't be wrong, I guess."
She had used all of her power. And there was no mistake that she had
exceeded Ikki Kurogane. However―
At that instant, Kurogane-kun had become even faster.
Inside that instant, he had changed his own limits. For nothing more
than his own victory.
She had also pursued her own goal continuously, but compared to Ikki,
www.asianovel.com
671
she had still been indulgent. The Worst One had always, not just today,
been having this kind of hopeless fight. And on each occasion, he had
always been changing himself.
…What an amazing person.
For herself to be defeated, in a way it was probably inevitable.
But―that's only true for now.
In Touka hands, there was a satisfactory response from her broken

Raikiri remaining. And that response taught her this. Raikiri could still
become stronger. What hindered it could be overcome someday. No, she
would show that she could overcome it. Before their next fight,
absolutely.
She would chase after him. With all her power―because next time, she
would be the challenger.
"…Well anyway, Touka."
"Yes?"
Suddenly, Utakata spoke with a self-conscious expression for some

reason. What was on his mind? Touka urged him to speak.
"Should we get in touch with everyone at Wakaba House?"
…Oh, that's right.
Now that she thought of it, she remembered they had said they already
made the congratulatory banner. She had to properly inform them that
she had lost. If even the selection battles had ended like that, she had to
go and tell them.
Utakata was saying that if having her say it herself was too difficult, he
would inform them in her place.
"Thanks for thinking about my feelings, but it's fine. I'll tell them
properly."
www.asianovel.com
672
"It's fine not to force yourself, you know?"
But Touka calmly shook her head. She wasn't forcing herself. She had
fought with Ikki with all her strength. Touka had drawn as much of what
she now had as she could. Raikiri, with even the resolve to kill Ikki, had
been a slash that no one who saw it would be embarrassed about. She
had nothing to be ashamed of.
"So I'll go home with pride."
And she would tell them.
That she had fought with an amazing knight.
References Jump up↑ Tanuki: Japanese raccoon dog, an animal

culturally associated with mischief and shapeshifting. Jump up↑ Otogiri,
音切: "Sound Cut" (sound as in "noise", not as in "enduring") Jump
up↑ Ittou Rasetsu, 羅刹: One-Blade Rakshasa. A rakshasa is a demonic
being found in Hinduism and Buddhism, known for bestial ferocity and
cannibalism. Depending on mythology, rakshasa is considered
interchangeable with shura, or is a type of shura.
www.asianovel.com
673
Vol. 3 :
Chapter Epilogue
Chapter Epilogue
Epilogue: Crownless Sword King
In the end, Ikki slept for an entire week. Given his fatigue from the
inquiry, and poisoning symptoms from the drugs, and the backlash from
Ittou Rasetsu added on… well, it might have been expected.
While the person in question slept, the riotous chain of events that
started the scandal returned to normal. The King of Vermillion, Stella's
father, heard about the outcome of Ikki's battle and the facts leading up
to it including information about the Ethics Committee and its
underlings, and he had made a declaration of disapproval. Because the
king expressed disapproval, it became impossible to silence the
information. The king declared "After the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
is over, come to Vermillion. Judgment will be deferred until then" as the
decision regarding the current scandal. Since Akaza had lost his
standing, there was not a single person questioning Ikki's ethics as a
knight.
After everything was settled, one week later―
In the normally seldom-used gymnasium, all the students in the school

were gathered. Six representatives had been singled out by the long
selection battles. And so the official investiture was performed.
www.asianovel.com
674
「Now, we will begin the investiture. Those whose names are called,
come up to the stage.」
Kurono said so with a far-reaching voice, and read off the names of the
representatives one by one.
「Year One A-rank, Stella Vermillion.」

「Year Three D-rank, Botan Hagure.」
「Year Three B-rank, Kanata Toutokubara.」
「Year Three C-rank, Kikyou Hagure.」
「Year One D-rank, Nagi Arisuin… is absent due to other business.」
And lastly―
「Year One F-rank, Ikki Kurogane.」
Ikki's name was called.
"Yes."
Leaving his seat while giving the short answer, he went up on stage via
the staircase on the side. And like the four people who had been called
earlier, he walked to the board chairman Kurono Shinguuji to accept a
medal and certificate.
「Congratulations.」
"Thank you very much."
Bowing, he faced the gathered students like the other four people did,
and thus he became one of the representatives as well.
Seeing that Ikki who had been called last had joined the line, Kurono
spoke.
「The five people standing here, and Nagi Arisuin who is the sixth, are
now officially recognized as our Hagun Academy's representatives at the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival!」
At those words, *clap clap clap*, huge applause was sent toward those
five people. Everyone was staring straight at Ikki and the other
www.asianovel.com
675
representative contenders.
…Even though he had previously fought with people watching him like
this, Ikki who was not used to being the center of attention outside of
battle this way felt a little bit uncomfortable. From the beginning, Ikki
was the type whose social status would not be noticed by other people,
so he was not good with this kind of ceremonial event. If he could, he
would leave the stage quickly.
But his hope would be betrayed.
「Now next, the captain of the representative team will be announced.

Once the name is called, step forward.」
Kurono called out that name.
「The team captain will be Year One F-rank Ikki Kurogane.」
"…Eh?"
Ikki became speechless at his own name being given as team captain,
and he looked over his shoulder at Kurono without a thought in his head.
"Me, the captain…? Why…?"
Compared to Kanata who on the student council and had real

achievements, or Stella who was popular in the news, in what way was
Ikki better for the position of team captain, he wondered?
But Kurono retorted to Ikki with an astonished face.
「What are you asking for? Hunter, Runner's High, and Raikiri. With you
knocking aside the front
runners for Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative here in Hagun

one by one, no one is else worthy to be Hagun's team captain. Aren't
you going to hurry up and go out there?」
"Ah, y-yes."
www.asianovel.com
676
Though he couldn't really agree, since for someone like Ikki―who had
honestly been living on the fringe of people's notice―to become team
captain would surely result only in disorder, Ikki stepped forward
reflexively at Kurono's forceful tone. Seeing that, Kurono continued the
ceremony.
「Now then, the team captain will be brought the school flag.」
At the same time as those words, a single female student appeared from
the side of the stage carrying Hagun's school flag. It was….
"…President Toudou."
…The girl Ikki himself had defeated in the last battle.
"We haven't seen each other since the match, right? I'm glad you're in
good health."
Touka smiled a tiny bit, and lightly raised the school flag she was
carrying.
"This is the flag that I, the team captain last year, was entrusted with. I
thought I was going to keep it this year too, but I lost to you, Kurogane-
kun. So I begged the teachers. I wanted to bestow the flag on you
myself."
Hearing those words, Ikki's was at a loss for a reply. It was extremely
clear that Touka had already sorted out her feelings, but for Ikki who had
been asleep a little while back, it felt like the battle was only yesterday.
So to the opponent he had defeated, he didn't know what words he
should respond with.
But—even though he didn't know what words to use, Ikki thought that he
wanted to give his thanks. The fight had been stained with other
people's treachery, but he had stilled challenged this proud knight.
Because she had been there, he was able to pull such strength from
himself.
"Touka-san. ...I... because I had you as my opponent, I brought out my
www.asianovel.com
677
full strength. Because I wanted to win against you, I could use that much
strength. …If you hadn't been the opponent… I would've surely…."
"Kurogane-kun."
But Touka interrupted Ikki's words, and looked at him with an honest,
graceful smile.
"Kurogane-kun. winning is the same as having a responsibility. It means

you have to inherit the wish of the one who lost. …This flag is filled with
the thoughts and hopes of not just the ones who couldn't be a
representative, but many more people. I'm not telling you to fight for our
sake. But, how should I put it… please take us along with this flag―to
the summit of the Seven Stars."
She presented the flag she held to Ikki. Presented with those words and
the flag, Ikki understood. He didn't need things like words. How to repay
this girl, and all the knights whose dreams would not come true, there
was only one way. The one who won must take responsibility for the
hopes of those who lost.
In that case, what was it that he, the one who had won, should do? It
wasn't like Ikki didn't know. So he grasped the black flag pole firmly.
"…I promise."
He accepted the flag. At that moment, thunderous applause came from

the assembled students.
「Do your best, Captain―!」

「We're always here to cheer you on!」
「You beat the president! You're our representative now!」
「We believe you can take the championship, Ikki-kun!」
「Don't lose~! Crownless Sword King―!」
Cheering voices, yells of blessings, scolding encouragement. Many

voices were mixed with the applause, and all of it struck Ikki's body. At
that impact, Ikki felt a numbness run through his entire body …and his
lips tightened, his face stiffened. Because if he didn't do so… tears
www.asianovel.com
678
would fall.
So Ikki locked his expression and raised the flag in response, then
returned to his spot in the line. And he said something in a small voice to
Stella who was standing next to him.
"…Stella."
"What?"
"I… speaking honestly, I'm not at all interested in how other people see
me. Because I've never gotten a good evaluation, and thought I never
would. I always thought it would be fine if no one understood me."
But―
"Being accepted, it feels surprisingly pleasant, doesn't it?"
Whether he was smiling or crying at that moment, Ikki didn't really

know. But because Stella was looking at his face and smiling happily, he
thought surely he was making a very joyful face.
And so, South Kanto's[1] Hagun Academy decided its representative

contenders for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
North Kanto's Donrou Academy. Tohoku's Kyomon Academy. Tokkaido's

Rokuzon Academy. Kyushu, Okinawa's Bunkyoku Academy. China and
Shikoku's Rentei Academy. And—continuing to advance for the last
twenty years, Japan's strongest school that had monopolized the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival winner's podium for each of the last five years,
as well as the world-leading school of champions, Central Kinki's
Bukyoku Academy. Each of them had publicly and thrillingly revealed
their representatives.
The actors had appeared.
Kyomon's Icy Laughter, Mikoto Tsuruya.

Rokuzon's Panzer Grizzly, Renji Kaga.
Donrou's Sword Eater, Kuraudo Kurashiki.
www.asianovel.com
679
And―the previous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival champion, Seven

Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi.
Every one of them, a famous warrior. Right now, Ikki Kurogane was
turning towards them who the whole country was waiting for.
The summit of the Seven Stars. To stand at that summit. And for his
strongest, most beloved rival. To fulfill his promise to the Crimson
Princess, Stella Vermillion.
His story—was advancing to the national stage!
　※　※　※
Somewhere else, at the time Hagun Academy's investiture was being

carried out―
Under a deserted highway overpass―
「Ha ha ha, then Hagun's roster has also been set, I see. It's extremely
unexpected that Raikiri, Runner's High, and that Lorelei will not be there,
but...」
"It can't be helped. Because those two people had poor luck in the
lottery."
「Well, luck is a kind of strength. If they were defeated in a lottery, they

were only that level of knight. ―And, well if the same happened to
Ouma-kun, I don't think I'd say the same. 」
"It doesn't matter, you know."
「So cold-hearted, I see. Well, that's fine. I believe everything has been
prepared over there?」
"Yes, there are no problems. Lorelei being defeated was beyond

expectations, but… it won't hinder the plan. ―She can be done in at any
time."
www.asianovel.com
680
「Ha ha ha. The current master of assassination. Your skill is

unquestionable. As expected for our Black Assassin who cleared the
Killing House's highest record score. ―No, right now, you're the Black
Sonia, right? Our comrade, Arisuin.」
Arisuin's visage at that moment did not fit the friendly one he showed
every day to Ikki and the others. It was a cold expression. It did not
appear to be an expression a person with human emotions would wear,
an appearance like glasswork. At a glance, one would probably mistake
him for another person.
www.asianovel.com
681
But as he was now, he had a dangerous beauty that can't be called

violent.
「In any case, let's say that the preparations for the eve of the Festival
have been done.」
While revealing a laugh that scoffed at everything in the world, the

person on the other end of the phone call that Arisuin was making,
which Arisuin was making with a student datapad different from that of
Hagun, coughed with a voice in some kind of ecstasy.
「The actors are all present―everyone thinks so, yes? But that's not
quite true. The leading actor hasn't entered the stage yet. No one even
knows that the leading actor exists. So let's inform them. To enter the
stage from below the curtain, and strike the faces of those pretentious
enough to think themselves the leading actor, and reveal it all to the
audience. --The leading actor of this Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival will
be us, Akatsuki.」
The stage was changing to the whole country, and the story was starting
to move. As if creeping near―it brought along an ominous, despicable
sound.
References Jump up↑ Kanto: The geographical region of Japan which

includes Tokyo. The terms Tohoku, Tokkaido, Kyushu, Shikoku, and Kinki
which follow are all Japanese regions.
www.asianovel.com
682
Vol. 4 :
Chapter 0: Prologue
Chapter Prologue
Prologue: A Town in the Country of Snow
「Listen up, you guys. Alcohol is an adult's drink. That means whoever
drinks alcohol is an adult.」
In a snowy country in Eurasia, under a dark gray winter sky. In front of a

church shed, a red-haired ten year old little girl held an emerald-green
alcohol bottle in her hand and raised her voice.
「Once you guys taste this, you won't be kids anymore! You'll join the
ranks of cool adults like us. And cool adults would never betray their
friends! They'll never abandon weaker people! This alcohol is that kind
of an oath between friends. Are you ready for it!?」
At those words, the two five- or six-year-old boys standing in front of her
stood straighter and answered in loud voices.
"Yes we are!"
"Good! Then show me your readiness!"
"Okay!"
With their answers, the two boys held forward wooden cups in their
hands. Into each of those cups, the red-haired girl poured a little bit of
alcohol. The two boys sipped the alcohol that had been poured for them
www.asianovel.com
683
at the same time, and swallowed without hesitation.
「Wh-Whoooooaaa…」
And they spat it out simultaneously.
「Wh-What the heck was that!? It's so bad!」
「My throat's burning…!」
The two fell to their hands and knees in nausea. At the two underneath
her gaze―the red-haired girl laughed cheerfully with a great voice.
「Looks like it's still too early for you! We'll have another trial next year,
so be protected by me and Alice for another year!」
「Ugh….」
「Becoming an adult is hard, huh? Timur….」
While on the verge of tears, the two boys wiped their mouths with the
snow at their feet. Watching over those two, the red-haired girl and the
boy of around her age both showed parental smiles.
「Ha ha ha. There's still a long way to go before you become cool adults.」
There was a youth whose ash-blonde hair looked somewhat gloomy. At a

glance, he was a shabby child who looked like he was dirty with soot and
mud, but upon careful observation, he was a young boy with horrifyingly
beautiful features.
This was the childhood of he who would someday call himself Nagi
Arisuin, and enter Hagun Academy.
Arisuin―no, Alice―turned back from the two boys to address the girl.
「All things considered, you're a wicked adult, Yuuri. Timur and Condra
are both only six, and you knew they couldn't drink something like that,
right?」
In response, the girl gave a proudly evil smile.
www.asianovel.com
684
「It's fine. Trying to overreach will make them bolder.」
Her name was Yuuri. Like Alice, she was a child of the streets, and the
leader of this team that held their headquarters in the church's storage
shed.
Yuuri, the girl who had a lively personality full of unyielding spirit.
Alice, the boy who had a delicate personality full of gentleness.
They were two diametrically opposing people, but they had one thing in
common. It was―the thought that they had to protect the weaker
children who could not survive on their own.
So they cared for the younger street kids more than themselves, and
raised those children. Yuuri had a father's dependability. Alice had a
mother's affection. Even though they were children themselves, they
took on these roles splendidly.
―And what was happening now was a rite of passage for that team. The
kids who drank from the green bottle of indecently strong liquor, they
were being accepted not as children, but as adult friends. They had no
parents. They had no adults to depend on. So they had to overreach as
much as possible, to become adults as quickly as possible.
Yuuri, who thought that, had held the ceremony. But it didn't matter
what kind of reason she had. There was no way children drinking alcohol
was―
「Hey
! Yuuri! You're feeding young kids alcohol again!?」
「Oh crap! It's the nun! Everyone hide!」
Having been discovered by the frightful Sister who managed the church
alone, Yuuri and the two younger boys fled, scattering in all directions.
The boys escaped instantly at their leader's command. Their trust in
www.asianovel.com
685
Yuuri was deep. Well, even if that was so….
「Hold it right there, you wicked brats! If you don't come back here, you'll
have no soup today!」
「We were caught up in Leader's ways against our will.」
「It's all Leader's doing. We weren't bad. That's the truth.」
Before the promise of warm soup, their loyalty was only as strong as
tissue, but….
「Y-You bastards―!? I'll remember this―!」
「Ha ha ha.」
While letting out a smile at that bunch of youths, Alice stood. The day
was drawing to a close. It would be time for work soon.
Suddenly, at that moment.
「U-Umm... big sister Alice!」
Three girls came from inside the storage shed. They were children
around five, six, and seven years old. And the seven-year-old
Anastasia―the eldest among the kids besides Yuuri and Alice―stood
before Alice with her white cheeks blushing as red as apples.
「H-Here….」
She nervously presented a hand-made scarf. It was something that she

had made over the last few days from knitting wool she had gotten from
the Sister, after learning from the skillful Alice. So knowing without a
doubt that this was something she wanted him to see if she had done
well, Alice took it in his hands.
「Oh my. You've knitted it beautifully, haven't you? You must have
worked hard.」
Praising the craftsmanship, he tried to return it. But the girl pressed the
scarf back into Alice's chest firmly.
www.asianovel.com
686
「It―It's a present for you, big sister!」
「For me?」
Anastasia nodded forcefully.
「Because you're always… working… in the cold, doing your best….」
「….I see.」
Understanding Anastasia's feelings, Alice wrapped her hand-made scarf

around his neck. Mysteriously, it felt warmer than the usual bargain-sale
scarf he used.
「So warm…. Thanks, Anastasia.」
「Ehehe....」
Receiving the thanks, Anastasia broke out in a delighted expression. It

was a smile that warmed not just his body, but his heart.
―Speaking honestly, their daily lives were miserable. With only the
storage shed that the Sister was lending them, it was impossible for two
ten-year-old kids to care for two boys and three girls. There were jobs to
be had from the criminal gangs in their hometown, but after the
government took away taxes, there was almost nothing left. For food,
there was only the soup that the Sister made everyone once in a while,
and hard bread stored in plastic bags. Those were shared among
everyone. Naturally, one could hardly say it was enough to satisfy
growing children, and everyone was always hungry.
But even so, these days were a blessing for Alice.
Compared to the amount he ate when he was alone, this was less. In
order to raise the children, he had to do more work. But―if he compared
these days of being loved to those where he lived alone, stealing and
scavenging, he was much more content with the time spent here.
Living close to precious friends. Could he want anything more? No, there
www.asianovel.com
687
was nothing.
If tomorrow, and the day after that, could be just as peaceful―
Ahh, if only―
www.asianovel.com
688
Vol. 4 :
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Chapter One: Training Camp Part 1
It was the last third of July. The rainy season had ended, and now was
the season of soaring white cloud columns. The school period of rushing
through selection battles was over, and Hagun Academy had entered
the summer break. Some students went on vacation, and many went
back home, so there were few people left at school.
Were the only ones left those who wanted a carefree summer holiday in
Tokyo? Were they those who wanted to train themselves with the
academy's ample facilities? Or maybe, they just couldn't go home
because of troubles waiting there.
…However, Ikki Kurogane was surprisingly not among them. Similarly,

his friends and his sister were also not there. Why was that?
It was because the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was drawing close.
The Sword-Art Festival opened in the middle of August. And for any
sports tournament, attending a training camp was the usual thing to do.
Hagun held a training camp each year, of course. That would be ten
days of focused training at a training lodge in Okutama. Professional
mage-knight lecturers who've participated in the King of Knights league
had been called to this, so not attending would lead to a huge difference
in growth, come the day of the Festival. Ikki and the others not being at
school was because they were participating in the training camp as the
www.asianovel.com
689
representative team, or as assistants.
―However, the place was not Okutama. That was due to the Okutama
Giant uproar, mentioned previously. That matter remained unresolved in
the end. Afterwards, there were no reports of the stone giant that had
attack Ikki's group appearing again, but of course none could say they
were satisfied with the security.
Therefore, Board Chairman Shinguuji made an earnest request to

Kyomon Academy for permission to hold a combined training camp with
Kyomon's representatives at their own lodge in the mountains.
Part 2
The Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion.
A girl who came from a faraway land to the country of samurai for the
sake of strengthening herself, she was now in the middle of a fight she
requested, here in the mountains after arriving from Tokyo.
In the mock battle arena at the Kyomon training camp, crimson flame
and golden lightning were clashing furiously, creating great sparks.
The one clad in a crimson blaze and wielding a gigantic sword was
Stella. Power and speed―hers was high-performance motion with what
could be called the greatest strength, and overwhelming magical power.
The knight named Stella Vermillion could not generally be said to have
any weaknesses. She had remarkably high offensive ability, but her true
essence was the height of her overall power. In offense, defense, and
speed, she was equipped with a balance of exceedingly high qualities in
every possible ability and talent. That was why she was an A-rank
knight―
However, there was someone in front of her eyes right now, an enemy
exchanging sword blows with her, enduring her fierce attacks head on.
At this moment, that enemy could do so with a skill that was worthy of
being her opponent.
www.asianovel.com
690
A regular person would surely have his body destroyed opposing Stella's
great physical strength directly. Instead, this opponent had flexible
defense that dispersed the power of her descending sword, and a
defense that certainly did not only guard, but held alacrity gave back
immediate counterattacks.
This was the kind of opponent Stella was facing, but it was not
unexpected. Why? Because the one serving as Stella's opponent,
participating as a volunteer coach along with the rest of the student
council, was none other than Hagun's student knight―Touka Toudou,
the "Raikiri".
"Shh―!"
In the middle of that sword fight, Touka displayed her technique. In the
instant that the two sent sparks from their s
teel, she used the impact of her parry to angle for Stella's wrist. In a
movement reminiscent of Aikido, Stella's body leaned over greatly. The
shock was evaded, and the sword blade glided past.
"Kuh!"
Naturally, Stella was also a top-grade knight. Though her blade was
pulled in, her balance did not break. Her well-trained lower body held
Stella firmly to the earth.
However, the move certainly created a gap between them. That

gap―Raikiri didn't overlook it.
Immediately, Touka returned her Device, Narukami, to her black

scabbard, and she took a wide stance, pouring lightning energy into her
scabbard.
In that moment, a shudder ran through Stella's spine. What attack would
shoot from that posture? She knew.
The Noble Art―Raikiri.
www.asianovel.com
691
Touka's trump card that destroyed the enemy with the unsheathing.
Although it had suffered one loss, Raikiri could boast of overwhelming
power in close range.
Although she was called the Crimson Princess, Stella had no technique
that could be used against Raikiri. If might and range counted, she could
win grandly with Katharterio Salamandra, but with speed as the main
determinant, she would lose.
So when Touka took the stance for Raikiri, Stella could only fall. But….
This is what I was waiting for!
Not succumbing to the shudder that raced through her spine, Stella
kicked against the ground to dash out of close range.
Indeed, having fought up to now in a close-ranged sword clash, it could

only have led to Raikiri being used. Raikiri was a sword draw that
emitted intense electrical energy through imbuing electromagnetic force
into the sword blade. The explosive propulsion brought forth by intense
electrical energy was something Touka herself could not stop. It was a
technique that could not cancel the unsheathing once started. For that
reason, Stella had purposely put herself into Touka's range, and then
retreated back out of that range once Touka took the stance for her
trump card, inviting Touka to strike at nothing.
…But….
The trump card did not come out. Touka stood still in her sword-drawing
position, and stared silently at Stella who had escaped. At the
discernment which saw through her smallest motions, Stella leaked a
sigh of admiration from the bottom of her heart.
After all, such a simple plan wouldn't go through like I want, right?
Tricking the user to spend her trump card uselessly? Anyone could've
thought up a tactic on this level. It was a typical countermeasure against
Raikiri. Of course Touka had faced countless opponents who used that
tactic. There was no way she'd fall for such a simple lure.
www.asianovel.com
692
―In that case.
I should use a plan that only I can use, right!?
Boom! Stella kicked the ground a second time, taking another huge step
backwards. She took a distance of more than ten meters away from
Touka. It was beyond the range a sword or a spear could reach. Long
distance―it was the range for only bows or guns, or magic.
Yes. Stella was not a knight whose forte was only in close combat. At
this long distance, Stella was still in her element. Because she was,
among these currently recognized knights, the one who boasted of the
greatest magic capacity.
At long range magic combat, those who held high magic capacity held
an overwhelming advantage. Though Touka also had a technique for
fighting at long distance, Stella's ability in magic combat exceeded hers
noticeably.
Because of that, Touka dashed forward hurriedly to close the distance.

However, that decision was slightly slow.
"Haaaa!"
www.asianovel.com
693
Stepping outside Touka's range, Stella poured more power into

the Dragon Breath surrounding her Device, Lævateinn. Devouring that
magic, her sword's fiery aura grew in light and heat. As the flames
covered the point of her sword, Stella faced Touka who was charging
from the front.
"Take this! Dragon Fang!"
It became an attack.
Lævateinn―the flame that surged from the point of her sword in a flash
took the shape of a living creature.
www.asianovel.com
694
It was―a dragon. A dragon with a long, serpentine body. That fiery

dragon opened a jaw full of teeth and struck down upon Touka.
Touka managed to just barely sidestep that burning dragon's jaw.

Instantly, the dragon twisted around to bare its teeth against Touka
again.
Lævateinn was no ordinary fiery weapon. With fangs that burned

through everything, for the sake of taking a bite of the enemy, it was an
attack that would follow its target to the ends of the earth. Shaking it off
was impossible. Touka didn't have a single means to counter it.
An average Blazer had no chance against Lævateinn. The magic that

came from Stella's overwhelming capacity all carried enough power to
deliver certain death. If a challenger started a fight with an inadequate
offensive, he'd find himself beaten at his own game. So Touka―
"―Raikiri."
At the approaching fire dragon, she responded with the strongest and
fastest attack she had.
―She had nothing else to offer. And that was what Stella was aiming for.
I have you!
The slash of plasma collided with the Dragon's head. In that instant,
Stella dashed forward with all her strength, and drew near Touka with a
burst of speed.
Touka had fallen into Stella's trap, and used Raikiri. Right now, she was
unable to interrupt her technique―which mean she was completely
defenseless. This was the moment when the fight would be decided.
For a breathless instant, Stella crossed the distance with explosive force,
and gave a knockout blow. It was a vertical downward slash. Right now,
Touka who had just used up her killer technique wasn't able to do
anything―
"Eh…?"
www.asianovel.com
695
Shouldn't be able to do anything. Stella's attack should definitely have

hit.
But in that moment, Touka showed a movement that Stella didn't

anticipate.
She had certainly recovered from Raikiri―but… her recovered stance

had not stopped the technique.
She used Raikiri's momentum to turn her body, and attack twice...!?
A devastating propulsion born of a sword draw based on extreme

electromagnetic force. It was a second attack using high speed rotation.
Yes, Touka had completely seen through the tactic Stella was going to
use. So Touka had―purposely used Raikiri, in order to induce Stella to
jump in by making herself look defenseless.
And that scheme had worked flawlessly. Stella's abdomen, where Touka
had aimed at for the second blow, had been mowed down by Raikiri―
"Ah…guh…."
Illusionary form―against a sword that cut through endurance directly

without injuring the flesh, Stella fell to her knees.
And in the next instant, Narumaki fell precisely on the back of Stella's
neck. It was the moment that decided the battle.
"…I didn't hear about you having that kind of counter-move."
"It's because this is the first time I've used it in combat. Attacking the
enemy's weaknesses is fundamentally correct, but now that you're at
the same level as the best in the nation, your opponents will take
advantage of your own weaknesses without remorse too. To win against
opponents of this class, it's critical not to let yourself be read like that."
To the junior who was looking up at her, Touka explained the reason for
this defeat.
"You're not quite there yet, Stella-san."
www.asianovel.com
696
And she gave a very composed smile.
Facing that, Stella couldn't help but feel frustrated.
"Uuu…."
She uttered a moan that sounded quite regretful.
Part 3
"Oh my, the Crimson Princess lost?"
"Yeah, no way."
Two girls watching the confrontation from a distance both sighed. On

their arms were yellow bands proclaiming them to be newspaper club
members; they were the newspaper club of Bunkyoku, who had come to
the training camp to cover the news there. The Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival training camp was an opportunity to collect information on other
schools' teams that didn't happen often. It was a vital event for
newspaper clubs of all the schools, so the two from Bunkyoku had come
from faraway Kyushu to write an article about the rumored princess
knight, Stella Vermillion, but―
"It's a little bit disappointing!"
"Raikiri won so easily! Even though I got hyped about it."
"So in reality, she's weak! That means there's no story here after all."
―they wanted to write news about Stella that would be noteworthy, but
her loss would mar the dramatic impact. Bunkyoku's newspaper club
was suffering a letdown.
At their mutterings… Kagami Kusakabe, who was wearing a similar

newspaper club armband and had heard them from where she was
standing slightly distant, murmured in amazement.
"Sheesh, where were those Bunkyoku people looking?"
"I know, right? Being drawn here by the results they themselves wanted,
www.asianovel.com
697
they're clouding their own eyes to actual reality. They're not worthy of
being called reporters."
The one who spoke was Nagi Arisuin, who had watched the mock battle
between Raikiri and the Crimson Princess from his place standing next to
Kagami. The two of them knew what was going on, because they had
watched many of Stella's fights. They knew the outcome of this fight was
not a sign of Stella being weak like Bunkyoku's observers had said.
However―among other different schools, there were also people with

discerning eyes there. This referred to the boy and girl who were
watching the fight a bit far from where Kagami and Arisuin were
standing.
"Whoa―what an amazing fight! You could totally charge money for it!"
"Hagun's participants are all excellent this year. Isn't that right,
Kusakabe?"
Kagami smiled at the two people who spoke while approaching.
"Yagokoro-san and Komiyama-san, you were watching too?"
"Of course. If there's a mock battle between Raikiri and the Crimson
Princess, any reporter would catch wind of it."
"Entirely so."
After greeting the two, Kagami's shoulder was poked by Arisuin who was
standing aloof behind her.
Kagami turned her head to ask why, but Arisuin inquired first.
"Kagamin, who might these two be?"
Being asked so, Kagami realized that this was the first time Arisuin had
met the two.
"Ah, I should introduce you, huh? This girl is Yagokoro-san of Bukyoku

Academy's newspaper club, and this boy is Komiyama-san of Donrou
Academy's newspaper club."
www.asianovel.com
698
"Pleased to meet you, Arisuin-san."
"Pleased to meetcha."
"I see, they're both people in the same business as you."
"That's how it is. We're wearing the same armbands, after all."
Certainly. Arisuin nodded in agreement. Yagokoro approached him after

the straightforward greeting.
"Well, there were a lot of rumors, but meeting you in person, you really
are a lady-killer, huh? You can seduce just with that face, right?"
"Yagokoro, that's rude."
To Yagokoro who said such a thing while staring fixedly at Arisuin's face,
Komiyama who was standing next to her poked her with an elbow.
But Arisuin wasn't very bothered. He smiled.
"Ahaha. I'm fine with it. Both flowers and women should be loved."
"W-Women…?"
At the words Arisuin spoke, Komiyama started shaking as if he could not

wholly understand their meaning.
"Oh, Alice-chan is that kind of person. Don't worry about it, Komiyama-
san."
"I-I'll leave that alone then…."
"What, Komiyan didn't know that Nagi-san is like that? Your data
collection has been shallow, huh?"
"Kuh. I didn't comprehend how far his fetish went…."
Kagami thought those words were very much like Komiyama. Even as
reporters, there was something called preference. Yagokoro and Kagami
preferred to write news articles that mixed facts about the contenders
with their human sides. In contrast, Komiyama was the more objective
www.asianovel.com
699
type who nails down the facts of the news while staying away from
dramatization, similar to a government broadcast. That kind of reporter
probably wouldn't check up on things like sexual inclination.
"But Nagi-san, since you're a representative contender, is it okay for you

to watch other people fight so casually?"
"I had a bit of luck, so I made it this far. Originally, I didn't have any
interest in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, you know? Although it's a
bit unfair to the people who lost to me. Anyway, I only came to this
training camp to chaperone my roommate. That's why I'm taking it
easy."
"Luck, huh? I don't think anyone can win twenty consecutive fights by
luck, though."
"But since I've won, there's nothing we can do about it, right?"
"Well, people who get into the game come in all sorts, I guess. It's
probably good that there's this kind of contender too."
"Oh my, you're the open-minded type of man, are you?"
"P-Please forgive me for what I said before…."
At Arisuin's chaming gaze, Komiyama paled and retreated.
While watching that strange scene, Kagami suddenly asked the two
something that was on her mind.
"By the way, Yagokoro-san and Komiyama-san. What did you think of
the fight just now?"
"The contest between Raikiri and the Crimson Princess?"
"Yes."
"Oh, right. To put it simply―it's at an outrageously high level."
"Which one?"
"What do you mean? Both, of course."
www.asianovel.com
700
At that response, Kagami giggled. These two understood after all. Yes,
Yagokoro and Komiyama had correctly seen through the reason Stella
lost that mock battle.
"The Crimson Princess had power exactly like her rumors said. There's
nothing to object about that. The offensive ability to fight blow for blow,
explosive power… each and every one of her traits is perfectly first-
class. A first-year student like that only comes once a decade. So in that
match, the reason for her defeat wasn't because of some weakness. The
Crimson Princess isn't weak―rather, Raikiri is just bizarrely strong."
"I think so too. Komiyan and I are both third-years, so we took data on
Raikiri last year, but the beauty and power of her technique can't even
be compared to last year's.
"Perhaps in the last year, she's been polishing her technique for the sake
of beating the Seven Stars Sword King. But that's why it's still
unbelievable. Even though she's this strong, Raikiri is participating in
this training camp not as a representative, but as a volunteer coach. And
her place as a representative was snatched away not by the A-rank
knight, but an F-rank one."
Saying so, Komiyama turned his gaze to the edge of the training arena.
And there―was the man who had defeated Raikiri and stolen her place
as representative. The Worst One, Ikki Kurogane.
As an F-rank knight, despite having the lowest power, he was the man
who had mowed through those above him until he reached the position
of representative student at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
"Incidentally, what's he doing all the way at the side like that?"
"He's going to have a mock battle, I guess? Since he

has Intetsu materialized."
"The ones near him are the Hagure sisters, who are representatives like
me."
www.asianovel.com
701
"A mock battle… against both of them?"
"For Senpai, something like that's no big deal."
Kagami's guess was indeed correct. Right in front of the four of them,
there and then, Ikki was having a one-versus-two mock battle against
the third-year twin sisters Kikyou Hagure and Botan Hagure, who he had
invited.
「You're miiiiine!」
Kikyou Hagure, who had materialized a spear-shaped Device, used an

instant-acceleration Noble Art and attacked with a supersonic charge.
But Ikki, with absurd speed against the thrusting spear, showed no panic
at that state of affairs.
「Hup.」
―Stamping on the approaching spearhead, he sent it stabbing into the

ground.
「Whoooaaaaah!?」
Kikyou whose spear had been jammed into the ground flipped upward as
if pole-vaulting, her own momentum sending her into the air.
And when she flew over Ikki…
「Eh?」
She crashed into her sister Botan, who had been aiming at Ikki's back
with a handgun Device and was about to pull the trigger.
「Eek!」
「Noooo!」
And the two were sent rolling across the sandy surface of the ground.
Worried, Ikki called and chased after them.
「Are you two alright?」
www.asianovel.com
702
「Ow ow ow… yeah. I'm fine. How about you, Botan-chan?」
「Uuu… I think I skinned my knee.」
「Shizuku.」
「Yes, leave it to me, Onii-sama.」
At Ikki's voice, Shizuku who was waiting at the side patched up Botan's
skinned knee with healing magic. And at the same time, Ikki spoke to
the Hagure sisters.
「Kikyou-senpai, you use speed, but there's not much advantage in doing
so when you're wielding a spear against me, who has less reach. Doing
so relinquished your own reach advantage. I think you should consider
offensive tactics a little more. Also, entering your own ally Botan-
senpai's line of fire is―」
He pointed out the problems in the fight just now, saying what Arisuin,
who watched the situation from a distance, was thinking.
"This mock battle, it feels like Ikki is training the two of them."
Because the mock battle had been far too one-sided. Well in reality, this
mock battle had been training that the Hagure sisters had asked Ikki for
from the beginning, so Arisuin's discernment was correct.
"…Training, huh? At any rate, he was overwhelming. The Worst One isn't
just good at waving a sword."
"Kagami-chan, are those Hagure sisters weak?"
At Yagokoro's question, Kagami shook her head in disagreement.
"No way. Certainly you could say that the Hagure sisters were lucky they
didn't have to face superior fighters like Senpai or Stella-chan, but
there's no way they're weak. Both of them took down the members of
the academy's top ten ranking who were stronger than them, and
they're knights who scored twenty undefeated matches. If they were
compared to Raikiri or Runner's High, I think they would lose out, but
www.asianovel.com
703
they definitely have real ability."
"We've really been treating them like children, huh? They're a bigger
deal than expected."
"At any rate, they're really calm about it. Training steadily at the
precious training camp."
"Senpai likes to poke his nose into other people's business, so it's kind of
refreshing, right?"
"Besides, in three days Ikki took down all the coaches that Kyomon
brought, you know?"
The words Arisuin had uttered were true. It was the fourth day of the
training camp, but Ikki had already defeated in mock battles every one
of the professional coaches that Kyomon had hired.
That was why he had no opponents to do mock battles with. Even Raikiri
who was the strongest coach in the training camp right now had already
been defeated by Ikki in a real match.
"Well, I suppose in this situation where the honor of the sponsor,

Kyomon, has been affected, they're calling for a special coach for the
Worst One, huh?"
"I wonder who will come? Chairman Shinguuji and Saikyou-sensei would
probably rush over here, but since it's both time for Seven Stars Sword-
Art Festival preparations and the KOK championship match, it's probably
impossible for the two of them to come from Osaka. On the other hand,
the coaches who've been beaten are all ranking members of the
Japanese national league, so there's no point to calling up ordinary
knights."
"If they summoned people of that class, it would be an unusual instance

where the opponents wouldn't be fit for the participants' level, right?"
"Yeah, really. Hagun is amazing this year. Everyone in Bukyoku is in

danger too."
www.asianovel.com
704
Yagokoro praised Hagun's representatives in a lamenting voice. But in

response, Kagami gave a wry laugh of disagreement.
"Once again, you're playing around, pretending like you're already going
to lose. Miss Bukyoku, don't you have some unreasonable people
entering the Festival?"
Bukyoku was prestigious even among the prestigious schools, having

monopolized the winner's podium for multiple years in a row. The
strength of the team that included the current Seven Stars Sword King,
representative Yuudai Moroboshi, was renowned not only in Japan but
also overseas.
However―leaving aside that one member of the renowned

representative team, there was a man who had announced himself as a
Bukyoku representative suddenly by submitting his entry at the last
minute. That man was the only A-rank knight among Japan's students,
who held the nickname "Sword Emperor of Wind", Ouma Kurogane.
"That A-rank knight entered the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival as a

third-year even though he didn't participate during his first or second
year. Bukyoku's representatives were really surprised at seeing this for
the first time."
"I was surprised too. I also thought that man would definitely not
participate this year either. I guess his entry is Bukyoku trying to put as
much power as possible into the tournament?"
The Crimson Princess, an A-rank knight, had come from a foreign

country.
The Worst One had defeated Raikiri with one slash.
From other academies as well, this year had an abnormal ratio of

unknown first-years.
Before the competition had even started, it seemed to already be in an

uproar. It looked like there was no choice but to field Ouma, who was an
even higher class of knight than Moroboshi, the Seven Stars Sword King.
www.asianovel.com
705
Wasn't that the reason the entry was made? This was what Komiyama
and Kagami conjectured.
But Yagokoro shook her head.
"No, no. The Sword Emperor of Wind isn't the type to listen to the school,
you know? To begin with, he doesn't come to school, so who would know
how to contact him? Entering was the decision of the Sword Emperor of
Wind himself. Because of that, we were also completely surprised."
"Then it wasn't at the academy's direction?"
"Nope."
"Is that how it is? Well, even if it was his own decision, it was probably
what the academy wanted too."
"That's likely. So they hurriedly arranged a selection battle with the

sixth-ranked Shibata-kun, to see who would be the representative."
"And Ouma-san won that?"
"I honestly can't call it a match. If we say the opponent was a bad fit, we
can leave it at that."
Yagokoro's face was colored in grief as she answered. Shibata had

probably suffered a cruel defeat. However―
"It may have been bad for Shibata-san, but the whimsy of the Sword
Emperor of Wind is good news for us news clubs, right?"
"Entirely. To honor that, we'll give extravagant space to the story."
"There are a lot of voices on the Net who're looking forward to a

confrontation between the Crimson Princess and the Sword Emperor of
Wind."
"That's understandable. Anyone would want to see a match from the A-

rank student brought up by World Clock and the Yaksha Princess.
A legendary fight between those two had already become a hot topic.
www.asianovel.com
706
That fight was strangely being billed as a confrontation between Hagun

and Bukyoku, east versus west Japan, and was already rousing the
public mind.
"…Well, it's a shameful story for us Donrou who are also in Tokyo."
"But I'm also interested in the matter of the Worst One's rematch with
Sword Eater, you know?"
"Honestly, that's my only saving grace. We're also putting our

expectations on him this year. His behavior is problematic, but the
Sword Eater's close-ranged combat sense is top notch. …But based on
that, this year's competition is focused on… the Worst One, after all."
Though he had anticipation for how his fellow schoolmate Sword Eater
would perform, Komiyama's reporter senses told him that the dark horse
of the competition this year wasn't Sword Eater but Ikki, and he said so.
"With the rumors of a private relationship after his confrontation with the
Crimson Princess, and distinguishing himself more and more on the
center stage with his victory over Raikiri, one wonders what other
national champions this famous F-rank will cut through. …Those kinds of
thoughts, anyone might indulge in similar ideas. Off the record, it seems
there's a lot of people who want to put together a special report on the
Worst One before the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival begins."
"The younger brother of the Sword Emperor of Wind, who defeated the
Crimson Princess and laid low Raikiri with one slash…. Well, that might
be natural treatment."
Yagokoro agreed.
Near her, Kagami smiled secretly. She was happy for the person she had
recognized, who she had always been following around and observing. It
was confirmation that she had a good eye, but more than that, she knew
the circumstances of the knight called Ikki Kurogane who had
surmounted all kinds of obstacles to reach this point, so it made her
extra happy.
www.asianovel.com
707
Well, it's not good to push other team members aside."
But Kagami decided it couldn't be helped, given her connection to Ikki.
After all, there's no girl who wouldn't cheer for a boy that sincere and
earnest."
So it couldn't be helped. Yeah.
"Hmm?"
Suddenly, when she returned her gaze to Ikki, Kagami saw someone at
the edge of her peripheral vision. It was an ash-blonde young lady, who
was watching Ikki from the sidelines like they were.
"Hey, isn't that Kyomon's 'Icy Laughter'?"
"It's true. Did she come to scout out the Worst One?"
"I'm off."
"I'll definitely get her comments―wow, Komiyama-san is already gone!"
"Wait for me, Komiyan! I won't forgive you if you monopolize this! Nagi-
san, I'll come back to interview you, hey!"
After getting Arisuin's agreement to a shrewd stopgap promise,

Yagokoro ran chasing after Komiyama.
But Kagami didn't follow them just yet. She stayed with her companion,
Arisuin. After all, it would be bad to leave him behind like that, so
Kagami asked Arisuin.
"Alice-chan! I have to go too, so will you wait for me here!?"
But Arisuin didn't answer immediately. He was looking downward with a

thoughtful expression, as if his thoughts were somewhere else.
"…Alice-chan?"
"Eh? Ah, sorry Kagamin. I was lost in thought for a moment there. What
was it you said?"
www.asianovel.com
708
To Arisuin who had responded after the second time, Kagami relayed the
matter of interviewing Icy Laughter again. Arisuin quickly returned an
unconcerned smile.
"Of course it's fine, Kagamin. Good luck with the interview. I'll be here."
"…Yeah. See you later, then!"
Saying that, Kagami ran after the two who had already left.
As she did so, she thought of what Arisuin had been concerned about.
Why had he been lost in thought? It had already been several months
since they met, but this kind of thing had never happened before.
Arisuin failing to listen to what another person was saying? Not even
once.
Could it be, Alice-chan is nervous right before the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival too?
If not that, then the topic they were discussing before Arisuin had gone
quiet―the talk about Ouma Kurogane, maybe he was concerned about
something there?
But after pondering it a little, Kagami thought―
Well, everyone has a blank moment here and there.
In any case, she had to seize the chance to interview Icy Laughter.
Kagami immediately put her doubt out of her mind. Fortunately,
Komiyama's interview had only just started by the time Kagami caught
up.
"Hello! I'm Komiyama from Donrou's newspaper club. Mikoto 'Icy

Laughter' Tsuruya-san, after seeing the mock battle just now, what do
you think of Ikki Kurogane, the Worst One―I mean, the Crownless Sword
King? He has surpassed the nation's best eight, like yourself, right?"
A sudden interview. But a member of the media would probably be used

to confronting even someone as important as Tsuruya. In this not very
surprising situation, she didn't make an unpleasant face either.
www.asianovel.com
709
"Hmph. You shouldn't be so hasty, Mr. Reporter."
With a well-rehearsed expression, she gave a slightly meaningful smile.
"What are my thoughts on him? There's no point in me talking about it, I

think. For us knights, only the outcomes of battles matter. And the stage
of battle is already in place―whether he surpasses us or not, it will
become clear soon enough. In that way, cruel as it may be, it will be
expressed more clearly than with words."
Announcing this, Tsuruya let slip a small gap between her lips. That
smile, colder than anything, left the three interviewers shaking with
chills racing through their spines.
"Haha. Well, excuse me―"
Stating her intentions to the three who had become frozen in horror at
her smile, Tsuruya turned toward the exit of the practice arena. Her
simple answer made it very apparent to the three reporters, but her
dignified departing back also left not the tiniest doubt in her confidence
and strength.
"That's the dignity you'd expect of the best eight, huh?"
"What an impressive presence. I thought I was frozen a little."
Yagokoro and Komiyama let out voices of admiration. Kagami had the
same feelings, but her faith in Ikki was greater. Because Ikki had brought
down Sword Eater who was also one of the best eight, and even Raikiri
who was one of the best four.
Because of that, there's no need to lose my composure.
But still―
The nation's best eight weren't a bunch of people as easy as Kagami

thought. Tsuruya, who had left the practice arena, had spoken to a
fellow representative schoolmate on her way out.
"Ah, Mikocchan. What did you think of Hagun this year? If it's you, I think
www.asianovel.com
710
you can win without trouble."
She responded with a smile that embodied the name Icy Laughter.
"Absolutely impossible."
It was a clear declaration. Yes, Icy Laughter Mikoto Tsuruya was much
stronger than Kagami and the others thought. And so, she could
measure the strength and capability of herself and others accurately.
For that reason, far away from the three in the arena, the true self of Icy
Laughter could be perceived.
She knew she could not win against the Worst One.
"I mean, he was even surrounded by three professional knights, you

know? It's impossible for me."
Speaking with a lamenting voice, Tsuruya leaned against a nearby wall.

In her ears, she could hear the hustle and bustle of the practice arena.
「Hey, isn't that Torajirou Nangou!?」
「The coach they brought in for the Worst One is the God of War! That's
way too extravagant!」
"Impossible…."
Slumping against the wall, Tsuruya slid down to the ground. She only
wished for one thing.
"Ahh, why can't I avoid fighting against that gang of monsters…!?"
―In this way, the heretical existence known as the Worst One had
become well-known.
Yuudai Moroboshi, the Seven Stars Sword King.
A-rank knight Stella Vermillion, the Crimson Princess.
www.asianovel.com
711
Fellow A-rank night Ouma Kurogane, the Sword Emperor of Wind.
Listing the favorites for the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival

championship, these were the ones who had made their names.
How far can he progress fighting against this bunch of warriors? How
much of an uproar can a crownless F-rank knight create?
Team members and spectators, everyone had started looking forward to

his efforts.
Part 4
Kyomon's training camp had no schedule. The coaches that were

summoned there opened special classes, but whether to participate
depended on each representative's preference. This was because each
Blazer has his or her own ability. The variety was great, and successful
training methods were also highly divergent, so making a grand
schedule framework would be inefficient. Therefore the students all
decided on their own training programs individually with the help of their
friends.
Accordingly, Stella asked Ikki to go running with her before dinner. From
the training camp to the shopping center ten kilometers away, it was a
round trip of twenty kilometers. For the two of them, it wasn't a distance
that could be called much training. If one of them were asked, he or she
would call it closer to relaxation.
Stella was running to distract herself from the chagrin of losing to Raikiri
before. However―
"Uuu! Ahh! It really bothers me after all~!"
At a bench that the two of them were taking a break on, in a park near
the shopping district that was their turning point, Stella stamped her
feet in childish frustration.
"You haven't been refreshed from running?"
"I haven't! I haven't at all!"
www.asianovel.com
712
They had gone at twice their usual pace, and she had washed her face
at a water fountain in the park, but Stella's mood hadn't cleared up one
bit.
―Honestly speaking, Stella had also felt it vaguely, a hunch that Touka
was stronger than she was, from the incident in Okutama or seeing the
match with Ikki. But now that this outcome had been forced in front of
her eyes, it was vexing.
"I mean, I knew before going to the fight, but that person is really too
strong."
"Touka-san's close range is practically at the upper boundary of power,

you know. Charging with a frontal attack is a difficult tactic to use."
"But Ikki, didn't you make use of that tactic?"
"…Well, I had no choice. At any other distance, I'd lose."
Her sweetheart smiled humbly, and Stella felt a tinge of envy. Against
Raikiri, who she couldn't do anything against, this boy smiling with a
mild demeanor had won by breaking through from the front
magnificently. Touka and Ikki's one-cut match: that instant exchange
had been burned into Stella's eyes. It was splendid, and at the same
time frustrating. She still didn't have enough experience to reach him.
"At any rate, for that kind of person to only reach the top four last year,
Japan's level is really high."
"Well, there's always the luck of the draw in who you face at a
tournament, so I think there might be those even higher than the four
that Touka-san is a member of. At the quarterfinals, there are certainly
those who forfeit because of grave bodily injuries."
"That's why I don't have an excuse for losing! There are already two
people who've beaten Touka-senpai, you and the current Seven Stars
Sword King, so I can't be be losing here. My goal is to beat you and
everyone else to become the Seven Stars Sword King. Plus―there's an
opponent I'm a little worried about."
www.asianovel.com
713
"An opponent you're worried about?"
"The one who's from Bukyoku Academy, just like the Seven Stars Sword
King. Ouma Kurogane."
The moment that name left Stella's mouth, Ikki's expression stiffened
noticeably. At that reaction, Stella was convinced.
"Like I thought, he's the same Kurogane as you and Shizuku, right?"
"Yes. He's my older brother."
"I didn't know that you had an older brother. No, in the first place it was
also the first time I learned that there was an A-rank knight like me
among Japan's students."
"Well you see, for the two years that he entered knight school, no, even
the five years as a student in middle school, his situation was almost
completely unaccounted for."
"Eh? Did he disappear?"
"No, that's not true at all. It only happened occasionally, but it seems he
got in touch, and he was seen in public too. But it seems he would go
somewhere for a day or two. And he did not join any competitions for
five years. He was champion in the primary school league, and there
were many people who took notice of him, but with five years of not
showing what kind of talent he had, society lost interest in him. As to
what kind of attention he has, I think Shizuku has more at the moment.
So it's only natural that you wouldn't know about him, Stella."
"I get it. If he's been absent from public matches for five years, that
would only be expected."
But if that was the case―
"I wonder why someone like that would reappear here? Ikki do you
happen to know anything about it?"
Stella asked Ikki this, and he shook his head.
www.asianovel.com
714
"No, I have no idea."
"Even though he's your own brother?"
At those words, Ikki gave a troubled and bitter laugh.
"On top of me being forced out of the family, my brother Ouma had also
been forced out as well, so we never had any contact. To me, he's
someone even more distant than Father. Because of that, he's someone
I truly don't know at all. It's just that, well, if I had to say what
impression I have of him, he was an incredibly stoic person."
"Stoic?"
"Being born meant becoming strong… he was that sort of person."
"…Isn't that like you, Ikki?"
To Stella who said what she was thinking, Ikki shook his head again.
"You can't compare me to that. Ouma had no interest in anything

besides getting stronger. He had no interest in a younger brother
weaker than himself. He had no interest in a younger sister weaker than
himself. He had no interest in a father weaker than himself. …He even
declared in an interview that his reason for not entering the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival was because 'no opponent there is worthy of me'."
"He's sure has a lot of confidence in himself."
"But he has the strength to match. And for my brother Ouma who cares
about nothing except getting stronger to appear at the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival, he surely has no other motive but to become
stronger. So―this is only my guess, but I think Ouma's goal is you,
Stella. An A-rank student like himself. You're not someone he'll come
across in the world often. If I were him, I would definitely be thinking
about fighting you."
At those words, Stella also agreed. It would be a lie for her to say that
she wasn't interested in a fellow A-rank student. If she could, she would
try to have a match with him. The likelihood that her opponent would
www.asianovel.com
715
think the same was high.
"By the way Ikki, from what you've seen, what do you think Ouma's
strength is like?"
"It's exactly as he said."
"Like he said?"
"'There's no opponent there worthy of me.'―his true strength matches

his boast."
At Ikki's air of tensions as he stated this, Stella felt a chill in her spine. In
a word, what Ikki had said was that Ouma Kurogane had a strength
where, to say nothing of Raikiri, he could even disregard the current
Seven Stars Sword King.
The tension that had spread from Ikki's words, it had him personally
remember the pressure of his brother taking part in competition. Just
speaking of the past when Ouma was a boy, he was no ordinary person.
And if Ikki had to meet such an enemy in competition―
For Stella as well, it was becoming less and less a situation where she
could lose to someone of Raikiri's level.
"I've decided. Before this training camp ends, I'll absolutely become
stronger than Touka-senpai!"
The training camp had five days remaining. With one mock battle a day,
today meant a total of six fights to do. She would win more than she'd
lose. In a loud voice, Stella declared her goal. And since Stella was able
to give a precise goal, her body throbbed from her conviction. She was
already not in the mood for resting in the park. Stella bounced up from
the bench, and hurried Ikki.
"Ikki! Let's go back to the training camp quickly! After dinner, we'll do
more training―"
But at that moment.
www.asianovel.com
716
*Growl~*
An extremely cute noise came from Stella's stomach. Furthermore,

whether there were any kids playing outside at this hour, the park was
deserted, which meant the sound reverberated indiscriminately
throughout the area―
"Ha ha, what an adorable sound."
She was laughed at by Ikki. Stella's face reddened like an apple in

embarrassment.
"I-I can't help it! I was moving a lot today! And it's just before dinner
right now―"
"Yeah, that's true. Becoming hungry is proof that you've been working
hard, Stella. It's nothing to be embarrassed about."
"R-Right. It's good that you understand."
"But enduring hunger that long isn't good either, so let's go get
something to eat."
Saying this, Ikki stood and took the hand of Stella who was red-faced
and staring down in shame.
"Ah."
Stella was surprised at her hand being caught suddenly. But Ikki didn't
pay any attention to that.
"If we go toward the shopping district, we should be able to find

something, so bear it for a moment."
With a smile, he pulled Stella's hand and started walking.
Part 5
The shopping district at dusk was favored by middle school students on

summer break and housewives there to buy dinner for their families.
Into the midst of that, Ikki and Stella walked hand in hand.
www.asianovel.com
717
As they did so, they head whispering voices.
「Aren't those two the princess of Vermillion and the child of the
Kurogane family who've been in the news lately?」
「Ahh, those stories about the princess being cheating on and molested?」
「I heard those were false rumors.」
Topics about the association between the two of them came up one
after another, and it wasn't just Stella, but also Ikki whose face was now
widely known in society. It wasn't just their faces either, but the details
of their relationship as well. That was why the two of them stood out as
they walked, even though it was unpleasant.
「Look, look! They're holding hands! It's really true that they're going
steady!」
「I mean, looking at her in reality, that princess is outrageously beautiful.」
「How nice… I wanna go out with a girl like that….」
At the inquisitive gazes piercing from all around them, Stella's ears grew
a little red. She had become reasonably used to being stared at in school
as a couple, but being looked at as girlfriend and boyfriend by people
off-campus was still embarrassing no matter how she thought of it.
Guessing that Stella was thinking this, Ikki spoke.
"Hey Stella, if you're embarrassed, we can let go with our hands?"
It was consideration after noticing that Stella was blushing due to the
gazes from all around them. But Stella―
"I'm… n-not embarrassed… at all…."
―told a lie.
She was certainly embarrassed, but she really loved holding hands like
this.
"If that's true, then okay. But don't strain yourself."
www.asianovel.com
718
Did Stella understand the subtleties of that situation? Ikki smiled a little
bit, strengthened his grip a little bit, and once again started walking and
pulling her along.
Looking at Ikki's face in profile, Stella thought,
"What's this? Ikki has changed a little."
The boy Stella knew as Ikki Kurogane was by any standard not what one
would call assertive. Like herself, it was the first time he had liked
someone or dated someone, so it was a relationship where the two of
them timidly stepped into the role of sweethearts.
But recently, the atmosphere around Ikki had changed―he had become
unusually proactive. For example, him grabbing Stella's hand just a while
ago. They had enjoyed that sort of physical contact before, but up until
now, it was hard to say who was usually the one to put a hand on top of
the other's. But lately, it had been different.
This hand is… solid… firm…―
It wasn't a spontaneous touch, but rather Ikki's assertive grip. And right
now, he wasn't worried about the gazes around them but was holding
her hand with dignity. Knowing Ikki's usual virtues of care and sincerity,
Stella who was slightly anxious couldn't help but be shocked by this
change. What exactly caused this change in his mentality? Therefore,
Stella spoke to Ikki about this openly.
"Hey Ikki, you've changed a bit recently."
"I've changed?"
"You've become… a little pushier, a little more assertive than before."
…A little more manly, a little more impressive….
At Stella's statement, Ikki showed a surprised expression for an instant.

And immediately, he blushed and scratched his jaw, then answered.
"…I guess you noticed, Stella?"
www.asianovel.com
719
Ikki's answer showed that he was aware of his own change.
"Sorry. I've been trying to be more courageous."
"I-It's not like I dislike this! I was just wondering what caused it."
"I don't think it really had a cause…."
At the questions being piled on him, Ikki started his explanation that
way.
"It's just that, ever since my proposal to you, I've felt an attachment to
you growing strong inside that surprised even me. A feeling that I can't
do anything about. That this person is my precious girl."
He spoke of the reason for the change that Stella wanted to know about.
The confession he made after the fight with Raikiri, it had become a
huge turning point for him. Up to that point, Ikki had intended to love
Stella more than anyone else, but after their strong feelings had been
confirmed with exchanged words, the desire to her for himself had
grown stronger than can be compared to what he felt before. The feeling
that he wouldn't surrender this girl to anyone had grown stronger.
As a result, a self-consciousness had been born inside of him. A man's

strong self-consciousness that he would protect his woman. And that
self-consciousness had given Ikki an assertiveness he had not had up to
now.
"To the point that I want to embrace you right this minute. …But I don't
think saying that is very chaste, right?"
Ikki spoke what was in his heart, though he sounded a bit embarrassed.
At Ikki's confession, Stella felt her chest pounding like a drum.
Ikki….
That throbbing, it was a sweetness emerging from so deep inside her

chest that it was itchy.
Why? The reason was obvious. The one she loved was declaring
www.asianovel.com
720
something right now that words wouldn't be enough for.
You're mine. I won't let anyone else have you.
And at the same time, the overwhelming pressure from their

surroundings fell away.
She's my woman. Don't touch her.
At this realization, Stella had to hide her softening cheeks.
Ikki, you're so cute….
Honestly, it was adorable. Even though he was immature, he was trying

to monopolize his woman with all his might. She couldn't help it when he
was that cute. Ikki probably wouldn't enjoy being thought of that way,
but as far as Stella was concerned, Ikki was so cute that she was getting
giddy.
She had to reward this no matter what. As someone's girl, as his girl. So
Stella―took his arm with her own hand, and pulled him into an embrace.
"S-Stella?"
"If we do this, everyone will understand better that I'm your girl, right?"
Smiling, Stella pressed Ikki's arm to her cheek. She no longer cared
about the stares falling on her from all around. More than such trivial
things, the boy who was trying to monopolize her with all his might had
created a far stronger feeling.
But for Ikki, who was trying to hold her hand and walk with a prim face
to the end, Stella's act of clinging to him had created a situation where
he couldn't calm down. Though since he was the one who said he
wanted this, he couldn't tell her to get off because he was embarrassed
either.
"Th-That's right. Good idea. Yeah…."
www.asianovel.com
721
Ikki continued to walk while staying as calm as possible, but his cheeks
were glowing with embarrassment, and the hand he was holding Stella
with had become damp with sweat.
"Hehe…."
At such a bluff, Stella couldn't help but find him charming.
…Somehow, I'm really happy right now….
With her mouth falling into a smile, Stella entrusted the walk entirely to
Ikki. Anyone around them who saw this would probably think they were
an idiot flirty couple. Stella seriously figured that it wasn't something
www.asianovel.com
722
they could do anything about. After all, they were in love.
Hold me firmly, my prince.
This embarrassing thing didn't leave her mouth, but was only whispered
inside her heart.
But at that moment―
"Hmm?"
Ikki's steps abruptly stopped.
Did he find somewhere to eat? That was her first thought, but Stella
instantly realized this wasn't the case.
Ikki's line of sight was in the opposite direction from where they were
going, and his face had a very grim color.
Part 6
"What's wrong?"
"…That person just now."
Ikki, looking straight at the back of a man dressed in work clothes who
had passed them, answered like this.
"Wasn't something strange about the way he was walking?"
"Maybe he was hurt?"
"No―"
Ikki thought that at first too, but….
It's probably not the case.
Inhaling a shallow breath, he raised his concentration. Staring at the

departing backside, he took in the man's physique, height, and width.
He compared the muscles attached to that frame to his preconceived
notions on how bodies were put together. Yes, the man was walking
strangely. The steps were not going left and right in a regular way. But
www.asianovel.com
723
there was no feeling of injury or other hindrance. He could see that the
various joints were driving the man forward normally.
But it was so lifeless. The man was walking as if his body was out of
order.
I can see there's something wrinkled at its side. The right pocket?
A hand was thrust into the right pocket at the waist. In the wrinkles
gathered in the work clothes, there wasn't just the hand. The right hand
was clutching something, stored away in the pocket. It was somewhat
long and wide. For example―a survival knife, or something like that.
…From his clothes, he might be an electrician.
It was common for an electrician to carry a knife in order to peel the

tough outer covering of electrical cables. The knives that electricians
used were very large, but his own knowledge of such things was
meager, and maybe this was just an individual's preference. But just as
he thought this, Ikki noticed it clearly for an instant.
From the brim of the cap the man was wearing on his head, something
inside of it glimmered. It was the bloodshot eyes of a wild beast focused
on its prey. They were very much the eyes of someone full of hate.
It might be the bloodshot look of someone who was just lacking sleep. In
addition, the thing in the pocket might also have been an ordinary work
tool. Both of those possibilities were perhaps more likely than Ikki's
worst-case guess. But―there was no way he could put the worst case
out of his mind. His premonition wouldn't lessen.
"…Okay."
"Ah, Ikki, where are you going!?"
"Wait for me a bit."
Ikki pulled away his right arm that Stella was holding, and he rushed
over to the man who was dressed in work clothes.
www.asianovel.com
724
He could start with talking, and find a way to check what was in that
pocket. If he was just making a rude misunderstanding, that would be
good. He'd just need to apologize. If his apology wasn't accepted, well,
he could accept getting into a little trouble. Since that was the case, if
he could allay the worst-case thoughts that had stolen his attention….
Thinking that, Ikki called out―and at that moment, the man in the work
clothes suddenly stopped walking.
The place he stopped was the shopping district's tenth street. It was in
the middle of very busy foot-traffic. Why did he stop in such a place with
nothing to look at? The answer was―
"The hell!? What're you doing stopping in the middle of street, old
man!?"
The moment some middle-school aged kids bumped into the man, it
became obvious.
"Heeee―"
Leaking a weird whistling shriek, the man moved. He started to pull

whatever was in his pocket out with his right hand quickly. In that
unending moment, Ikki beheld time flowing past with his focused
concentration and enhanced motion perception.
He had correctly identified the thing glittering through the tiny gap he
had peeked through into the man's pocket. It was a blade's edge glaring
and sparkling savagely, a thick survival knife. In the middle of the
intersection, there was only one reason to pull out such a tool.
The worst possibility that Ikki had suspected had come true. And as he
felt his prediction hitting the mark, Ikki moved.
With his concentration slowing the world down around him, he was
faster than anyone. Lunging forward through the pedestrians coming
and going, Ikki ran to arrest the man's hand holding the blade. The
distance to the man was less than five meters. The man hadn't yet
pulled the knife out half-way, and the group of middle-schoolers in front
www.asianovel.com
725
of the man hadn't yet realized the danger.
I can make it…!
With Ikki's speed, there was plenty of time. Running, he could strike the
man from the back and render the man unconscious. Before the knife-
blade was fully pulled out, he could settle the matter. Though it might
create a small ruckus, he could stop a tragedy from happening. It was all
from what Ikki immediately sensed in the moment they passed each
other by, but thankfully Ikki's quick-wittedness had caught it. Indeed, up
to now it was all what Ikki considered the worst possible possibility.
But the next moment, something he hadn't foreseen occurred.
"Waa! Wait, wait! Don't do it!"
The high voice a girl who sounded at her wit's end resounded, and
before Ikki could arrive at where the man was, that owner of that voice
clung to the man's arm.
Eh…!?
It was timed just before the knife could be taken completely from the
pocket.
If a normal person wasn't staring from the start at the pocket the man
was vigilantly watching over, she wouldn't have the timing to interrupt
that action with only common reflexes. Only someone who had the kind
of physical ability that Ikki regularly honed could do it. That was why Ikki
had not foreseen anyone having such timing. Someone attacking the
man when his guard was down perfectly. And all the more untimely, it
was a girl who was next to the man, who was now in the way of Ikki's
attack.
He couldn't charge. Having no choice, Ikki immediately canceled his

body's acceleration and came to a halt.
Meanwhile, the situation progressed. The girl, with a somewhat high

voice, yelled at the man who had a look of shock at the abrupt
www.asianovel.com
726
interruption.
"You can't, mister! Even if your company laid you off or you're under
tons of debt, to consider taking someone with you in suicide would
be…!"
But her yell was heard by everyone in the vicinity—
"H-Hey! This guy has a knife!"
"Eh—Whoa!"
"Eeeeek! He's going to kill someone!"
Though the thing hadn't yet been fully pulled out of his pocket, everyone
could understand the implication of having it. The shine peeking out
from the man's right pocket caused an uproar. While the people closest
to him recoiled, and the contents of the bags they were carrying spilled
all around, everyone raced to get away from the intersection. In the
middle of that, the young girl who had grabbed onto the man's arm…
"Since you failed to do what you were trying to do, won't you come with
me to the police? Something like this would make your mother in the
countryside mourn, you know. It'll be fine. As long as you're alive, good
fortune will come your way eventually, right!?"
Smiling with a beautiful face that was only sweating just a little, she
spoke with a soft voice. She was probably trying to calm the man.
But the man did not accept it.
"You fucking brat!"
"Uwa!"
The man who had been hindered roared with an angry voice, and shook
off the girl with all his might. The slender girl was easily heaved away,
and fell on her back.
A shadow fell over her. It was the shadow of the knife that the man was
swinging down with an extremely upset expression on his face—
www.asianovel.com
727
Wh-What should I do!?
At that moment, Ikki who was watching the chain of events from within
the flow of people fleeing the area hesitated in deciding his next action.
Properly speaking, it was the kind of situation where he shouldn't

hesitate, but go in and save the person. But—there was one factor that
made Ikki hesitate. It was none other than the girl who had barged into
all of this.
No—this was no girl. He didn't misread that charming voice or those

pretty features. But the clothes were—Kyomon Academy's boy's
uniform.
And he knew that face. He hadn't recognized it at first, but after looking
at it carefully, he remembered. After the selection battles ended, his
classmate Kagami had shown him a list of this year's Seven Stars Sword-
Art Festival representative students. This person's face was in a photo.
Ikki had forgotten the name, but this was a Blazer who was at a level of
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. In that case—
That kind of person wouldn't barge into this without a plan.
That kind of person wouldn't appear nonchalantly and spout cliche words
from a police drama. That kind of person must have some means and
ability to take control of the situation. And since he didn't know what
kind of ability this boy had, there was a possibility that he could be a
hindrance if he intervened. Ikki thought that about the boy.
So I have to leave this situation to him, right?
But as Ikki came to that judgment, the boy with blond hair facing the
descending knife—covered his head and yelled out.
"S-Someone save me—!"
You had no plan—!?
While screaming in his mind at the boy's cry for help, Ikki immediately
www.asianovel.com
728
began to move. He didn't have enough time to rush in anymore, but the
belongings of the fleeing passengers were scattered all over the ground.
Ikki swung one foot forcefully at a tube of lipstick, aiming to hit the
swinging knife.
"Guah!?"
Taking an unexpected impact, the knife flew out of the man's hand and
fell to the ground. At the same time, Ikki charged up and struck the man
in the face with his fist.
"Gah!"
The man fell face up on the ground with blood flying from his nose in an
arc, and he stopped moving. Ikki's fist had rendered the man
unconscious with one blow.
To anyone watching, it was probably a truly skillful performance. But…
"Ha… haa… haa… haa…!"
The performer himself was sweating frantically.
Too close…! This person really didn't think before putting himself out
there…!
If Ikki hadn't flown to the boy's aid, the boy would undoubtedly have
been killed. At that moment, the boy had been defenseless against the
knife swinging down on him. To say nothing of martial arts, he hadn't
even used a Blazer's magic to protect himself, only panicking, freezing
up, huddling up against the blade-wielding opponent. Honestly, the
young boy's reckless behavior had been more terrifying than the man
who tried to attack people randomly in the street.
"Ikki!"
"Ha… Stella. Can you call the police to arrest this attacker?"
"Y-Yes! I'll do that!"
www.asianovel.com
729
After asking Stella who had arrived late to go inform the authorities, Ikki
turned toward the young boy who was still lying on the ground. Ikki kind
of wanted to make a word of complaint, but the boy had done what he
did to stop a tragedy. Therefore, no complaint erupted from his throat,
and Ikki asked the boy as he extended a hand.
"Are you hurt?"
"…Ah, no. Thank you. You saved me."
The boy gave a sudden smile, and offered his thanks as he took Ikki's
hand.
"Huh?"
Suddenly, his eyes grew large as he looked at Ikki's face.
"…Hmm? Is there something wrong?"
www.asianovel.com
730
"Ah-Ahh! You, are you Ikki Kurogane-kun by any chance!?"
"Err, yes. That's right, but—"
What was the matter? The moment that Ikki answered the strangely
excited boy's question—
"Wow! Wow! It's really you It's really you, Ikki-kun!"
And no sooner than the boy got up, he grabbed Ikki in a hug.
"E-Ehhhh!?"
"H-Hey, what are you two doing—!?"
www.asianovel.com
731
At the unexpected embrace, both Ikki and Stella raised their voices in
confusion. But the boy continued to hug Ikki without concern for their
surprise.
"I'm so moved! Even though I hoped for it, to meet you by chance like
this, I'm really lucky after all!"
As if they were friends meeting again after ten years, the boy was
beaming and jumping up and down with his whole body. The blue eyes
wavering underneath long eyelashes were spilling tears of deep
affection. The boy seemed truly and sincerely happy to meet Ikki.
But because of this, Ikki was in chaos. Why was a boy this happy to meet
him?
"Who are… y—"
But before Ikki could ask, Stella was quicker. Forgetting to call the
police, she who couldn't endure this any longer rushed over and grabbed
the shoulder of the boy with a cute face who was embracing her
boyfriend and tore him off with sheer strength. And she stood in front of
the boy as if covering Ikki protectively.
"Who do you think you are!? From your clothes you look like a boy, but
are you gay!? Are you gay too!? Even though we already have one such
character!"
Stella scowled at the boy as if to intimidate him. The boy was astonished
at being pushed away suddenly, but immediately understood that he
was facing Stella who was Ikki's girlfriend, and sympathized with why
she was angry.
"Ahh, I'm sorry, Stella-san. No, I'm not gay. I'm just excited and happy to
meet Ikki-kun."
After this explanation, he turned to both of them and introduced himself.
"How do you do? I'm a first-year student at Kyomon Academy, Amane
www.asianovel.com
732
Shinomiya. Like you, I'm a representative at the Seven Stars Sword-Art

Festival, and—I'm a huge fan of the Crownless Sword King!"
Part 7
After that, Stella and Ikki gave their report to the policemen who came
to arrest the attacker, and returned to their original goal of getting
something to eat. They entered a hamburger franchise restaurant. All
three of them.
The third person was Amane Shinomiya, Ikki's self-proclaimed fan who
they had just met. He came because he wanted to treat the two of them
for saving him from danger.
"Nnn—♪ It's my first time coming to a place like this, but this potato is
delicious, even though it's full of grease that spreads through your
stomach and has tons of salt."
"Eating something like this every once in a while is fine by me. But is it
really okay for you to treat us?"
Ikki asked that as he sat facing Amane. To the question, Amane nodded
with a big smile on his attractively cute face.
"Of course! Ikki-kun, you're a lifesaver, so I have to treat you to

McRonalds at least!"
Lifesaver was not overstating it. Practically speaking, if Ikki had not
intervened at that time, Amane would've lost his life. Thinking about it
from Amane's side, it would probably lead to guilt if he didn't offer
something like this.
"…Then I'll accept your kindness."
Sympathizing with this situation, Ikki accepted Amane's goodwill.

Unwrapping his burger, Ikki took a bite. Though it was not an especially
nutritious meal, the stimulating taste spreading over his tongue was
pleasant.
"By the way, Amane-san was it?"
www.asianovel.com
733
Suddenly, Stella—who had already devoured her own burger and

returned her tray some time ago—spoke to Amane.
"Call me Amane. We're the same age, and having a princess put '-san'
after my name is a bit embarrassing."
"I see. Then I won't use the honorific, but Amane, you're a
representative member of Kyomon, aren't you?"
"Yep. That's true."
"But so far I haven't seen you at the training camp. Where have you
been?"
At the question, Amane let out an "aah" and answered.
"It's because I'm not participating in the training camp. Today was the
first time I came here, so it's natural that you haven't seen me."
"Is that so? Then you're thinking of participating from today onwards?"
"No. Today is also me coming to bring stuff the participating

upperclassmen asked for and then immediately going back."
"How humble. Since you've already taken the effort to come, you should
participate too."
"Ahaha. …Well, unlike you, Stella-san, I'm not very interested in the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. It's only because I have a rare ability,
even though I don't have physical strength or knowledge of martial arts,
that I was chosen as a representative."
A student who wasn't interested in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival

had been chosen as representative. It was not rare for such a thing to
happen in academies that didn't use combat selection like Hagun and
Bukyoku. So it wasn't unusual. Amane probably wasn't just saying it to
be modest. In that case….
"Then against that attacker, your rare ability should've helped, right?"
Ikki said this to Amane. In response, Amane shook his head a little, and
www.asianovel.com
734
answered.
"…Why do you think that?"
"Just process of elimination. Amane-san, I'm sure you don't have martial
arts experienced based on your build and your reaction when the
attacker came at you. Despite that, you had unusual timing when you
seized that man's hand. Though you don't have a high level of martial
arts, it was timing that showed an exceptional reaction speed. If it's not
from martial arts, then all that's left is Blazer ability, I think."
At Amane's question, Ikki answered with his own ponderings. When he

did so, surprise spread across Amane's face.
"Ahh, as expected of you, Ikki-kun. You were able to see through that.
Such insight doesn't differ from the rumors."
It was an expression of the discernment called "shining magic mirror",

belonging to the Crownless Sword King. Was Amane glad to see
something like this? He stated words of happy admiration.
"But I can't tell you what kind of ability it is. My teacher said that I
mustn't tell people of other schools, so I'm sorry."
"Ahh, that's only to be expected, especially for people like us who are
fellow representative contenders."
There was nothing to be gained from telling the enemy your own
abilities, so Ikki had no real intention of asking to hear it.
"But Amane-kun… if it's not an ability you can use to hold off an

opponent, you should be a bit more restrained yourself next time. It's
your life at risk, after all."
Indeed, Ikki gave candid advice to Amane from experience. With a

serious look, Amane bowed his head in apology.
"Y-Yeah. That's true…. I was so upset I forgot to protect myself…. If you

hadn't been nearby, Ikki-kun, what would've happened…? I was really
lucky. But—"
www.asianovel.com
735
"But?"
"But because my luck was good, I got to see you in action, and it was so
awesome~♪ You really looked cool, like a hero~♪"
In a complete change from his look of remorse, Amane's face bloomed in

a girlish look of happiness. Where could one find such an optimistic
person? Ikki's head was starting to hurt a little.
…Well, he's not a bad child, but….
"Oh, that's right."
Suddenly, Amane reached a hand into his bag as if he just remembered

something.
"…The truth is, since I knew that Hagun and Kyomon were shaing a
training camp this year, I was a little hopeful that I could meet you, Ikki-
kun, so I was carrying something for you to autograph. Um… do you
mind!?"
With eyes sparkling, he pulled out a gigantic piece of paper and begged
Ikki.
"Eh, Y-You want me to sign on that expensive paper?"
"Yep! Please?"
"Err, it's not like I would refuse…."
Ikki was perplexed at Amane's request. After the duel with Stella at
school he had become somewhat popular, so it wasn't like there weren't
people asking him for a handshake or to sign their notebooks. But there
weren't anybody who brought paper for an autograph so diligently.
Because of that, a mere commoner like Ikki would of course become
nervous. To be treated like a celebrity this way, wasn't it strange?
"Being presented such splendid paper, I don't think my signature would

be good on it…."
But Stella opined as though she was completely uninvolved.
www.asianovel.com
736
"Isn't it fine? It's just writing your name."
"Stella… but still."
"He idolizes you to this degree. Shouldn't you respond at least that
much? Besides, the value of your autograph is for the person receiving it
to decide."
"Ugh…."
It was certainly sound reasoning. Amane only wanted Ikki to sign, and
brought paper that reflected how important Ikki's signature was for the
request, so it was unreasonable for Ikki to doubt his own value.
Therefore Ikki accepted the splendid paper with a soft "I understand."
"But I really can't do much more than sign my name. Is that okay?"
"Don't worry about it!"
So after Ikki double-checked, and Amane reaffirmed with that he should

sign, he wrote his full name with unskillful characters.
"Whoa—! Thank you, Ikki-kun! I'll frame it and treasure it for the rest of
my life—!"
Receiving Ikki's autograph, Amane jumped up and down in rejoicing and

hugged it close to his chest. Seeing a happiness not unlike that of a child
who was bought the toy he really wanted, Ikki gave a wry smile.
Did I ever think anyone would put my name inside a frame and treasure
it for life…?
He was happy that someone idolized him to that extent, but Ikki who
wasn't used to such treatment felt self-conscious more than anything,
and started sweating. Until he met Stella, things like praise and respect
were far beyond reach for him, so perhaps this feeling couldn't be
helped.
However, contrary to Ikki's mood,
www.asianovel.com
737
"At any rate, you really like Ikki, don't you Amane? Would you tell us
what exactly about him made you a fan?"
Stella asked Amane for this, and the topic turned more and more toward
Ikki.
"I like how he fights. The way he's taken down every adversary put in
front of him with just a sword is smart and stylish."
"But recordings of his selection battle fights weren't allowed outside of

school, I heard."
"That's true, but every school has a few 'benefactors' who upload them.
Especially Bukyoku and Hagun, it seems. The schools with currently
popular students having matches invariably leak information. So Ikki-
kun's main match was appreciated by everyone! Downloaded to
datapads, broadcast hundreds of times, I've memorized his words
completely! –With my great weakness, I will break your invincibility…!"
"Buh!"
Seeing a picture of himself reciting those words from the match against
Raikiri with a sexy expression, Ikki just barely managed to cover the
spray of ginger ale from his mouth with a napkin.
"That signature phrase is mesmerizing! Ah, but I like the version you
gave during your fight with the 'Hunter' too!"
"L-Look, can we not listen to that? Stop? Please stop! Hey!"
"With my greatest weakness, I'll catch your greatest strength―!"
"Nooooooooo!"
"When you destroyed, no, caught Hunter, you looked really elegant, you
know?"
"Wa—no, please let me off! I was really stressed at the time! During the
fight I was just out of sorts! So please forgive me, I beg you!"
No longer able to stand the itch of humiliation, Ikki clung to Amane. His
www.asianovel.com
738
face was so red it could burst into flame at any moment. But Amane
looked dissatisfied by Ikki's restraint.
"Eh—why? I think you look really cool. Don't you agree, Stella-san?"
And Stella, who Amane was trying to bring into the conversation—
"Y-Yes, that's true. Yep. Ikki sure is cool. …Heh heh heh."
—was half crying, trying to keep the laughter off her of face.
"Stella, your words don't match the expression I see."
As he thought, Stella turned her face away rather than object. Well,
since he understood her feelings, Ikki didn't object strongly. If he had to
say so himself, how could he say such brazen words? Stress was a
fearful thing.
But in this place, Ikki's fan continued to talk about the things that made
Ikki fascinating, even though Ikki was writhing from the descriptions of
his own conduct.
"Even though you look so cool fighting… I like how you look dealing with
the fight even more than that, Ikki-kun."
"How Ikki looks when he's dealing with the fight?"
"Yep. My way of saying it might be impolite, but frankly Ikki-kun seems

to have given up on the attributes of a Blazer, right? At least, he wasn't
blessed in that way. But Ikki-kun doesn't let that show. No matter how
strong his opponent is, or what the gap is between him and that
opponent, Ikki-kun makes his challenges with pride and dignity. As if he
believes in his own worth. That's dazzling to me."
And so Amane informed them the reason he was captivated by Ikki. At

that confession, Ikki once again felt surprise and embarrassment.
He really was watching carefully, huh?
Believing in his own worth. The attitude he had when he strugged which
Amane was describing, it was surely Ikki's core truth.
www.asianovel.com
739
"Ah, haha. …Saying that in front of the person himself is embarrassing

after all, right? My face is getting a little red, you know."
"…Hearing it is even more embarrassing, though."
"Haha. Sorry, sorry."
Smiling as if glossing over it, Amane left his seat with a sigh.
"Well, it's time for me to go back."
"Oh my. At any rate, we're going to the training camp, right? Then let's
go together."
"There's no way I can keep up with you two running even after you've
just eaten. Besides, I haven't finished buying the things my
upperclassmen asked for."
Amane declined Stella's suggestion. And before he left, Amane turned to

Ikki.
"Thank you for the autograph. I'll be cheering for you from the bottom of
my heart that you'll push through every difficulty and take the summit of
the Seven Stars!"
Yes, he gave those words of encouragement with a smile. It was very

strange to hear those words of support from someone he might meet
and fight in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, but it would be boorish
for Ikki to retort that in the face of being shown such clear favor.
He's cheering for me in such an honest way, if I don't respond

properly….
Ikki opened his mouth to thank Amane for that support with a smile of
his own—
—Huh…?
At that moment, inside himself, he felt an unease—and lost his train of
www.asianovel.com
740
thought.
"Ikki-kun…?"
"…Ah, no. I'll do my best. Thank you."
After Ikki was silent for a while, he managed to squeeze out a few words
in response. To Ikki who had suddenly sunk into silence, Amane showed
a slightly puzzled expression, but…
"Well, let's meet again~"
Was he satisfied by Ikki's response? Amane gave a small grin and left
that place by himself.
Part 8
"Hehehe. In the end, you became the type who can get fans outside the
school, Ikki. It's unbelievable compared to how you were in the
beginning."
After Amane left, Stella laughed delightedly as she finished off her

remaining potato. In reply, Ikki nodded slightly.
"…That's true."
"And Amane seems to have quite the crush on you."
"You look very happy about that, Stella."
"Yes, I certainly am. I'm happy that the strength you beat me with has
been recognized, but more than Amane expressing that so openly and
heatedly, I'm happy that he recognized what's wonderful about the one I
love. Ikki, you're not dissatisfied, are you? About having a fan who
understands you properly and supports you?"
"…Yeah. I don't have a problem with it. …I can't have a problem with it."
"Ikki…?"
Suddenly, Stella felt a strange faltering in Ikki's response, and looked at

his expression. Ikki was staring toward the exit that Amane had left
www.asianovel.com
741
through and making a somehow strained expression.
No, it wasn't—just at the level of being strained. Ikki was… clearly,

visibly sweating. Even in this store with a functioning air conditioner.
"What's wrong, Ikki? You're sweating so…."
"Hey, Stella."
As if pushing Stella's question aside, Ikki asked Stella.
"In your eyes, what kind of person is Amane-san?"
"What kind of…. His manners are good, he has a cute face, and more
than anything he watches you properly. A person who feels splendid, I
think."
To Stella's reply,
"Yeah… that's right. One would normally think that… right…?"
Ikki's voice came out like a moan, and he furrowed his brow.
That's right. …Because there's nothing to dislike.
Amane Shinomiya. With charming looks like a girl from somewhere. With
gentleness that couldn't turn a blind eye to possible tragedy, but held
back an attacker even at the risk of his own life. He, more than anything
else, idolized and respected Ikki. Everything about him was what was
likeable in a human being.
He had to be likeable. But—despite that—
I can't hold together an impression of liking him without it breaking into

pieces…
Moreover, at the moment when Ikki was returning the smiling Amane's
encouragement as Amane was departing, he felt it. Against Amane's
smile, he needed to exert quite a lot of effort. Amane's words. Amane's
www.asianovel.com
742
expression. Amane's puppy-like good-will. All of it was naturally likeable.

All those things that Ikki thought he should like, in reality none of them
resounded in Ikki's heart.
It was incomprehensible. Ikki himself couldn't understand why he held

no favor for Amane. And so, that shapeless and uncanny truth clung to
Ikki's heart like tar.
The eerie unease couldn't be helped, so Ikki took out his student
datapad, and attempted to call someone. The phone call was connected
immediately.
「Ye~s, hello! It's rare for you to call me, Senpai. Is something the
matter?」
"Ah, Kagami-san. Do you have a little time right now? There's something
I need to ask you."
「Sure, it's no problem. I'm just having tea with Alice-chan and the others
right now. What do you want to ask?」
"Kagami-san, you haven't just been investigating Hagun, but also the
contenders from other schools, right?"
「Sure, of course. I've checked through basically every school's

representative team.」
"Then do you know what kind of person Kyomon's representative Amane

Shinomiya is?"
「What kind of person, you say. That's a very vague question again, you
know?"」
"Ah, yes, I know. Hmm."
Saying such a thing, Ikki had the same thought. It was an inquiry that
was too much like what a guy would ask another guy. However, in order
to sweep away that ominious feeling, wouldn't knowing anything he
could about Amane be good? Since he didn't know himself, Ikki was
worried for a short while. Kagami guessed Ikki's distress over the phone
www.asianovel.com
743
and opened her mouth to speak.
「Ahh, it's fine. If it's about Shinomiya-san, I can tell it's something
between boys.」
"Is that so?"
「There's not much information. He's not a contender who appeared in

the middle-school league. What I know is that he's a Blazer of the rare
causation-manipulation system, and the story is that he was endorsed
with high opinion as a representative. How should I put it? The truth is
there are a lot of those kinds of contestants this year, you know? There's
a pattern of nameless first-years who don't have experience in the
middle-school league being selected as representatives. So with regard
to Shinomiya-san being one of them, there's not much of an
impression–that you pulled out his name and asked about him makes
me a little interested. Did something happen with Shinomiya-san?」
To the question being thrown at him, Ikki wavered in explaining the

ominous sensation he had felt. Since he himself didn't know the reason
for it, he didn't want to denigrate another person, and more than
anything else, he couldn't put that ominous feeling into words.
"No, I just met him unexpectedly during my run. And because of that, I
just felt like I wanted to know what kind of person he is."
In the end, Ikki dodged the question that way.
「Huh… I thought he wasn't coming to the training camp, but he did

come to the mountain?」
"It seems he came in order to deliver provisions to his upperclassmen."
「In that case, I should be on the lookout and gather some information on
him~I guess? Heh heh heh.」
"Ahaha… well, you can do that. Sorry for the abrupt call."
「No, no. Sorry I couldn't help much. Tell me if you figure out something
interesting~」
www.asianovel.com
744
"Yeah. Thanks. Talk to you later."
Giving his gratitude, Ikki ended the call. In the end, he didn't obtain any
great information. If Kagami who always had an ear out for such things
didn't know, then there probably was little information on Amane
available.
"Aren't you overthinking it? You probably just have a fatally bad
compatibility with Amane. Maybe you killed each other in a past life, or
fought for the same lover. Or maybe it's true from both sides."
"Maybe that's how it is."
"Well, I think everyone has someone he can't get along with."
Can't get along with. It would be good if his discomfort went that far and
no more. However, since he himself couldn't explain the reason for the
weird feeling he had about Amane,
"Yeah. …That's right. It's probably just that."
He had no choice but to agree. But even if he told himself to agree, he

couldn't wash away the eerie feeling those false words left clinging to his
heart.
What settled in his heart, that he couldn't put into words, was—an evil
omen. An awfully unpleasant premonition. This is what Ikki thought as
he looked at the restaurant exit that Amane had exited through: that he
had met something tremendously fearsome just now.
www.asianovel.com
745
Vol. 4 :
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: Scheming Maneuver
www.asianovel.com
746
(translation)
Part 1
Around the time that the sun's weak rays reached the ground of the
snowy country, Alice had finished the work that the crime gang of his
hometown called him for, and was on his way home.
The air temperature of the time near dawn was murderous. Against the
stinging cold, the feel of the scarf that his little sisters had made and
given him was heartwarming.
www.asianovel.com
747
「Hey there, Alice.」
A loud voice suddenly descended from high. When he looked up, a red-
haired girl was walking on top of the stone wall above him. While
laughing at the thought that she looked just like a cat, Alice returned the
greeting.
「Yuuri… it's rare for us to go back together, isn't it?」
「Yeah, right?」
Leaping down the two meter wall, Yuuri stepped next to Alice.
And hugging her shoulders, she shook with cold.
「Ooh, so cold so cold. That scarf looks really warm. How nice.」
「Ha ha, are you envious?」
To Yuuri who was sending a greedy look, he showed off the fluffy scarf.
「Lend it to me for a while.」
「Never. You'll get it dirty immediately, Yuuri.」
「Uuu…. A boy letting a girl freeze, how terrible.」
「You're only a girl when it's convenient. …But….」
Alice invited Yuuri closer, unwrapped the scarf around his neck a little,
and pulled it over Yuuri's.
「There. This way we can both use it, right?」　
「…It-It's a little embarrassing….」
「Isn't it fine? Embarrassment makes you even warmer.」
To Yuuri who was showing a rare girlish blush on her cheek, Alice gave a
mean smile.
The two of them walked side by side along the deserted neighborhood's
brand new street. Along the way, they chatted about the rite of passage
www.asianovel.com
748
with the two younger boys from before.
「The way those two wanted to become adults, it was pretty impressive,
wasn't it?」
「We picked them up around two years ago, huh? But they're still brats.
When we were their age, we were a lot more strong-willed.」
At the mention of their younger selves, Alice made a bitter expression.
「…I don't really want to remember those times.」
「It was harsh, huh? The stab wound I got from you is still there, you
know?」
「We're the same as far as that goes. Because I lost to you, I'm still below
you, so don't play innocent.」
While pouting sourly, Alice reminisced a little about the old days.
Alice and Yuuri were both orphans with abilities. Because they had half-
baked powers, it took a lot of blood and time getting to the kind of calm
relationship that existed between them now. The number of fights that
went almost to the death because there weren't enough food or beds to
go around was more than they could count on one hand.
But both of them had grown tired of those days, the kind of empty days
where they stole from others to benefit themselves. So the two of them
ended those barren days by drinking that alcohol and making an oath.
If everyone could be as strong as they were then, many children surely

could have been protected. That was why they were no longer using
their powers to steal, but to care for people beside themselves. In that
way, they had become cool adults.
Since then, they had lived as they had vowed over alcohol. Pulling
together a team of powerless orphans, the two watched over them all.
「…It's certainly true that we also tried to kill each other along this
street, huh?」
www.asianovel.com
749
「Yeah, the way this place is now is much prettier compared to back
then.」
Exactly as Yuuri said, the street that the two were walking along was
covered in beautiful whi
te stone, and the buildings along the road had been coated in new paint.
The places they had competed in, the familiar road of neglected stone
pavement which even cars could not traverse properly, was a place
where a traveler who didn't know anything would have all his
possessions stripped away in a matter of seconds.
And there was a reason for the change. That was―in places here and
there, there were emblems stretched out on the walls, each of five
colored rings.
「What a big festival. Since people come from all over the world, this
place can't be seen as dirty, probably.」
「A disgraceful place, huh…?」
Yuuri let out a dark mutter. In response, Alice guessed what was in her
heart immediately.
「―The government people came again, right?」
「Yeah, yesterday.」
…Although it was poor, Alice liked his current life. Even if it was modest,
it was good as long as everyone could live. But recently, the Olympics
had drawn near, and the world was wildly enthusiastic, so his livelihood
had been pushed into the shadows.
Hunting the homeless.
The country, the city, they didn't want to show disgraceful things. The
adults who thought so held a conference in a nearby neighborhood and
began evicting the homeless and the street children.
www.asianovel.com
750
They offered no care to those they evicted. They just drove them out
with rods and kicks. And the people who were doing this hunting had
marked Alice's team.
「Those bastards. If they only came for you and me it'd be fine, since we
have abilities.」
「It's out of the question.」
「Yeah, I guess. What would happen to Natasha and the others? Since
even the Sister knows that much, she can only keep turning them away.
It's not pleasing at all, those government people.」
「Well, looking at it from their side, us sponging off the tourists would be

very shameful, right? It would embarrass them.」
However, Alice and the others couldn't say "yes, we understand" and
leave. Being forced to go somewhere they didn't know left or right from
during this remarkably cold and severe season was no different from a
death sentence.
「If Natasha and the others could be sent to an institution at least, I

wouldn't mind leaving, but―where would we live by ourselves?」
「That's also difficult, huh…? If leaving was that simple, people like us
wouldn't be idling about in a place like this.」
As Alice said, homeless children were a social problem the entire country
had to carry. Therefore, there was no way to save them. No, it may be
possible, but at least the administration had no intention of doing it.
They were busy building the street that wasn't being used yet, or the art
museum with no display items, and had nothing left for looking after
street children.
So they had to live by their own power. And in order to live, they
couldn't let themselves be driven out of the neighborhood in this season.
However―
「But ultimately, I think it's about time for it.」
www.asianovel.com
751
Yes, Alice muttered his true opinion. In response, Yuuri also nodded.
「……We've received a lot from the Sister, huh? We can't give her any
more trouble, after all.」
The Sister who had sheltered them in the storage shed was a good
person. While taking care of a penniless church in a rundown district by
herself, she provided them with soup out of her own funds. They had not
lived even ten years, but she was the first person the two of them had
met who was so kind. But… for that reason, the Sister had been yelled at
by the city government, and the image of her being belittled and abused
was something they could not bear to see.
「Then it's decided!」
Suddenly, Yuuri pointed a finger at the sun ascending into the sky to
Alice's side.
「Alice, after this winter ends, once it becomes a little warmer, we'll all
leave this neighborhood. Let's go south. I'm already tired of cold places.」
You're pointing to the east, though….
She was probably pointing toward warmth, but Alice didn't say that as
he nodded.
「…Yeah. That's fine. Let's find a warm town.」
In truth, Alice had also been thinking of speaking to Yuuri about looking
for a warmer place to move to. The younger brothers and sisters who
they looked after had grown up enough that they had the strength to go.
If they can just get through this winter, they can surely make a long-
distance trip.
「We'll aim for the equator!」
「We're traveling for the first time, so let's take it a bit easier.」
Alice said it in amazement, but his expression was not as annoyed as

one might think. He was also dreaming of starting a journey in the
www.asianovel.com
752
spring. It would be nice if there was a new city, a place in the southern
countries that was easy to live in for everyone.
But―in the end, that promise of finding a new place to live would not be
fulfilled.
Disaster would suddenly strike, and his modest happiness would be

sharply broken.
Suddenly, next to the service road that Alice and Yuuri were walking, a
black automobile passed, and the old person sitting in the car's back
seat gave an exhortation to his secretary who was driving.
「…The renovation of this area isn't proceeding well, is it?」
「Eh? I don't believe that's true, sir. The pavement of the service road
has almost been repaired, and the repainting of the walls is also nearing
completion.」
「In the corner of the street just now, I saw something squalid.」
「…The street children?」
「You can cover the town with Persian carpets, but having such seedy
brats running around on them would render them completely pointless.
It would affect our good name if beggars were cluttering the city during
the Olympics.」
「But street children are a problem all over the country, so what exactly
can we do…? And the area around here is the territory of a group led by
that Yuuri kid, and though most of them are very young children, the
two leaders both have abilities, so it's quite troublesome for our
personnel to deal with them….」
「Cowards. Why are they trembling over nothing more than two brats?」
「…Then, you want to have the police evict them by force?」
www.asianovel.com
753
「Don't be ridiculous. Since the beginning, the police chief has been
aiming for the seat of mayor. If he gave such an order, his opponents
would gleefully use negative campaigns calling him on such inhumanity.」
「Then… what should we do?」
The secretary, to the boss who was doing as he pleases without caring
for the hardships in this place, asked this in a bored tone. In
response―the old man spoke as if it was trivial.
「Send rubbish to clean up rubbish. We can even save on labor.」
He said so as relaxed as if he was making coffee.
Part 2
Late at night on the second-to-last day of Kyomon and Hagun's

combined training camp, it was unfortunately raining. Not strongly
enough to be a storm, but large powerful drops were coming down and
hitting the windows noisily. While listening to it as if it was a rather
delightful sound, Hagun Academy's newspaper club chief, Kagami
Kusakabe, was in the accommodations kindly lent to the newspaper
clubs of all the schools by the nearby institution. She was sorting
through the data she had gathered during the training camp period.
Under the small light of the desk were many basic documents, the
contents of many interview transcripts, and the information on each
school's team traded between the newspaper clubs. The thing displayed
on the laptop resting on the stack of documents was information on
other schools' training camps collected by her staff members.
Checking all of that information from a big-picture perspective―the

trends of the seven schools during this training period and the analyses
of their respective fighting power―would allow her to come to a
conclusion about the number of special cases during this Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival.
―It was the kind of work that would lead to discovery.
www.asianovel.com
754
The imputus for this was the telephone call from Ikki who had been
worried about Amane Shinomiya.
Speaking frankly, Kagami wasn't very interested in Amane Shinomiya.

There were surely many mysteries among the teams. The powers they
held were often not clearly known. But that was not just limited to the
nameless newcomers who had no experience from the middle-school
league. To begin with, the schools didn't go around blabbing about their
Blazers' abilities, because there was no benefit to revealing one's own
team members' information.
Moreover, this year there were several participants, not even including
Amane, who had not been experienced representatives during the
middle school years. Because of this, Kagami hadn't recognized Amane
as more than one of the nameless newcomers, so she hadn't felt like
investigating him deeply.
Ouma Kurogane, the Sword Emperor of Wind. Stella Vermillion, the

Crimson Princess. And Yuudai Morboshi, the current Seven Stars Sword
King. There were contenders who attracted more people's attentions.
However, Ikki's phone call had caused interest in Amane to sprout in a

corner of her mind, so Kagami had searched through the data on the
seven schools to casually satisfy that interest. As a result―
"…What is… this…?"
Kagami was astonished. Though the mountains of Tohoku were cool

even in the summer, beads of cold sweat dripped down her back. What
was in front of Kagami's eyes was Amane Shinomiya's school grade
report that she had gotten at great effort. The results of coursework-
mandated mock battles were there.
Six battles, six wins―six victories without combat.
Kagami had collected the mock battle summaries for many contenders
www.asianovel.com
755
as part of the newspaper club, but she had never seen a record as weird
as this.
No, wait, if I'm talking about things I haven't seen before….
She's probably seen a battle record as odd as Amane's before, right?

What she hadn't been paying attention to up until now, Kagami was
forced to remember.
…Entering the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival himself as a nameless

newcomer. There's never been anyone like that before.
It was an ordinary trend. If she thought of how things have been up to

now, wouldn't that be expected? People who had power would desire
everything they see in the world. In this world, there were many
influential people who chose to be representatives in their first year,
but…
It's as if someone had gathered all the people in the world who hadn't
shown up until now.
Suddenly, Kagami felt it. As if she was in the process of realizing

something preposterous. And that realization was preposterous even for
someone who wasn't a student.
But because of that, I can't let it go.
Because she remembered that sense of discomfort, not investigating

would be….
She was a reporter. Therefore Kagami gathered up all of her materials

and questioned the discomfort within her. The information about all the
seven schools' representatives. The schools' board members, and the
members of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival steering committee.
Furthermore, the list of sponsors collaborating with the administration.
She examined the big picture of all the components of the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival.
―And after a few hours had passed, it was the dead of night. Kagami
www.asianovel.com
756
Kusakabe had come to a conclusion. The exceedingly high abilities that

she had polished as a reporter every day, they had arrived at the truth
she had come to realize.
There's no mistake.
Kagami stared at the list of names in this year's Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival, the names of the seven schools' representatives, and moaned.
"…Among the seven schools, there's… an extra one…!"
At that moment. Burning heat penetrated Kagami's back.
"―Eh?"
In front of the documents Kagami was looking at, she could see a dark
gray knife emerging from her chest for a moment.
Kagami knew the shape of the knife that was illuminated by her desk
lamp.
…I… knew… it."
The knife that emerged from Kagami's chest was the Device
called Darkness Hermit. And the owner of that Device was….
"A…lice…-chan…."
Mustering the last of her strength, Kagami shifted her focus behind her.
There, she saw a cold face that looked nothing like the schoolmate she
saw every day.
Her schoolmate―Nagi Arisuin opened the lips on that cold face. Without
a trace of emotion, a voice emerged from those corpse-like lips.
"You're a little bit too smart."
And then he withdrew the knife, making a squelching sound. At the

same time, Kagami's body fell to the floor among the mountain of
www.asianovel.com
757
documents.
You can't….
She didn't have any strength to lift her body or run away. The forced
blackout from a fatal wound delivered in illusionary form stole away
Kagami's consciousness.
Senpai… Stella-chan… watch out….
So Kagami prayed. From her throat that could no longer cry out, she
tried to at least deliver her hopes.
This year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival… is hiding a monster…!
And so, Kagami Kusakabe fell into darkness.
Part 3
Crouching on one knee, Arisuin observed the fallen Kagami. She had
entirely lost consciousness. With her like this, she would probably stay
asleep for an entire day.
"How unfortunate. If Kagamin was just a bit duller, we could've been

friends for a few more hours."
The conclusion she made…
「Among the schools, there's an extra one.」
What Kagami had realized―was certainly on target. At the Seven Stars

Sword-Art Festival this year, as she had concluded, there was a power
maneuvering secretly beneath the surface.
The name of that power was―Akatsuki Academy.
It was a new school based on a huge organization with the sole purpose
of destroying the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. At present, there were
seven students. They were almost all members of the huge organization
that established Akatsuki Academy, but they were elites of the
underworld society who employed the terrorist group Rebellion. They've
www.asianovel.com
758
snuck into the seven schools, and had already taken control of the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival framework. In order to create chaos in
the tournament, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had been
conquered, because this new power wanted to take out the League
which supported the Seven Stars.
Kagami had realized this situation. Because she had made that
realization―she had been attacked.
"It's really too bad, but it can't be helped."
Suddenly, the student datapad in his pocket vibrated. It had been

putting out that notification many times now, but Arisuin had been
watching Kagami from the shadows, so he had ignored it.
What Arisuin pulled from his pocket wasn't Hagun's student datapad, but
a different school's tool. Though no one was displayed, he knew who the
message was coming from. The only one who would use this datapad to
contact him was the man in charge of communications for Akatsuki
Academy. Only the Pierrot, Reisen Hiraga.
"What is it?"
「Ah, I finally got you. Since you didn't pick up at all, I thought you didn't
like me.」
"I have such thoughts often, I think."
「How harsh.」
To the sounds of clattering laughter coming from the phone, Arisuin's

eyes narrowed in distaste. There was no possible way he could like this
man's voice, because although it was a tone that could easily calm
someone down, the laughter seemed to appear and disappear
frivolously as if sneering at everything.
「By the way, why didn't you pick up immediately?」
"There was a bit of trouble."
www.asianovel.com
759
"Oh? What kind of trouble?"
"It seemed that a girl of Hagun's newspaper club started to suspect our
operation, so I silenced her."
「…And how much did she suspect?」
Slightly, but clearly, the tone from the phone grew stiffer.
Arisuin picked up one of the documents Kagami had been looking at

before she fainted, and replied.
"Donrou Academy's Yui Tadara.

Kyomon Academy's Amane Shinomiya.
Rokuzon Academy's Sara Blacklily.
Bunkyoku Academy's Reisen Hiraga.
Rentei Academy's Rinna Kazamatsuri.
Bukyoku Academy's Ouma Kurogane.
Hagun Academy's Nagi Arisuin.
Enough to list these seven names, including yours and mine."
「…That's certainly something.」
"Since I don't know any of our members except for you who
communicates with me and Ouma-san who is a guest, I can't confirm
that this list is completely correct. She seems to have predicted our
intentions, so for the moment I've made her quiet, but… I wonder if this
list is on the mark?"
「Alas, forgive me, I can't tell you the details of our members just yet.
Right now, what's there is just a pointless list. Well, it's coming close to
the festival so it'll be soon. Even though I don't like it, I have to show my
face, so I'll introduce you then. …Still, that list hits three out of seven
correctly. I wonder how she figured it out?」
"Looking at the data here, she apparently investigated all of the

representative contenders of the past. Other than the guest, all of our
personal histories were fabricated. They wouldn't hold up against a
professional's thorough investigation."
www.asianovel.com
760
「I see, I see. In other words, it was the ineptitude of the documentation

people? Well, we'll deal with those responsible for that later―hah, your
action was truly appropriate. That's what I expect from the Black
Assassin. How reliable! Oh, by the way, how will you dispose of our
perceptive little mouse?"
"I've only stunned her―though if you wish her killed, I'll do so."
Arisuin had not a trace of hesitation in his voice, even though his target
was a girl who he had been friends with yesterday. That cold, blade-like
dispassionate voice confused Hiraga who was on the other end of the
line.
「Oh no, no! Killing would mean having to hide the evidence. After
tonight, the whole world will know about Akatsuki Academy, so it's fine
just to imprison her somewhere for the day.」
"I understand. It was just a small joke. …If there is anything else you
need, you'll contact me?"
Arisuin hurried Hiraga to the point as if he was going to cut the call.
From the beginning, this was an unpleasant conversation. He had no
intention of talking at length. In response, Hiraga….
「No, no. It's not me who wants something. There's someone else who
wants to speak to you. I'll switch with him now.」
With that, someone came on the call. The next voice he heard was….
「It's me, Alice.」
In an instant, Arisuin's face stiffened. He couldn't see who was on the

other end, but he understood clearly. There was no way he could
mistake what he was hearing. This leaden, severe voice was―
"It's been a while, hasn't it Wallenstein-sensei?"
「Ahh, you've gone to Japan, I see.」
The One-Armed Swordsman, Sir Wallenstein. One of Rebellion's
www.asianovel.com
761
leadership, the Twelve Apostles. The man who had discovered Arisuin's
strength and trained him into Rebellion's top assassin.
"Sensei, you're also in Japan, aren't you?"
「Rather than entrust the supervision to others, I needed to come here

myself.」
Wallenstein had already come to Japan. At that reality, Arisuin's body

stiffened a little. It was probably from fear, because Arisuin knew that
man's strength. According to the League's standard, he could certainly
be called an A-rank. He had no vulnerabilities in ability or combat
expertise, and his swordsmanship was excellent. Without a doubt, he
was Rebellion's most powerful leader.
Now that such a person had come to take direct command, Rebellion's
scheme over this year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival must be real.
"Then Sensei, what do you wish of me today?"
After the moderate greeting, Arisuin asked for his business over the
phone. And Wallenstein brushed the question away with a stern voice.
「…Alice. You are the most superior among the pupils I've taken. The one
who gained results against criminal gangs and cults and terrorist
groups… assassinating the people who share the underworld with us in
wars for territory no matter how important they were, no matter how
much effort was needed to reach them. You may not have ever thought
about it even now, but do you properly understand your role today?」
In response, Arisuin―became silent in an instant. And he closed his

eyes, as if resolving himself to some farewell.
"Yes. I understand it thoroughly. And I will not falter. I have already

earned the trust of Hagun's main team. I will crush them in one blow.
And my Shadow Bind is a Noble Art that can steal all their fighting
capacity in an instant. There is nothing to be concerned about, Sensei.
On the eve of the festival, I will undoubtedly present success. On my
name as the Black Assassin."
www.asianovel.com
762
He made this promise with no hesitation in his voice. Hearing that

answer….
「…I am relieved hearing those words.」
Wallenstein awarded encouragement to Arisuin with a voice sounding

like he was smiling somewhere.
「I am counting on you, Alice.」
At that encouragement, Alice replied with a nod.
"Yes, please leave it to me."
At the conclusion of that exchange, Wallenstein ended the connection.
For Sensei to contact me.
It was something rare. But perhaps it was reasonable. The festival eve
that was happening today was an order of the sponsor that employed
Rebellion. It was the commencement ceremony for Akatsuki Academy,
the power that would destroy the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. No
failure, no matter how small, would be permitted or forgiven. If there
were any failures, Rebellion and its sponsor's hopes would turn to
nothing.
Now, I have to tidy this place up.
For the festival eve to go as planned, Kagami and her documents would
have to be concealed until tonight. So Arisuin directed his shadow
magic, and submerged Kagami and the documents within the darkness.
"Don't think ill of me. In order to implement the plan, we can't have
uncertain elements."
And all of the traces were erased.
Part 4
After hiding Kagami and her documents out of the way, Arisuin returned
to the lodging for training participants.
www.asianovel.com
763
And facing his room straightforwardly, he opened the door―
"Welcome back, Alice."
In his room which was only illuminated by the lamp on his bedstand,
Shizuku, sprawled on the bedsheets in a negligee and reading a
paperback book, called out to him.
"Oh my, are you still up, Shizuku?"
"I'll go to sleep soon."
Saying so, Shizuku turned the page lightly with one finger. Certainly,
there weren't many pages left.
"What are you reading, I wonder?"
"One Hundred and Eight Ways to Bully the New Wife. A must-read for
mother-in-laws."
Scary!
"…At any rate, you've been out having fun quite a lot recently, Alice."
In the ensuing pause, Arisuin thought about how he should reply. After
overhearing hearing Ikki's concerned phone call, Arisuin had gone out at
night to watch over Kagami many times recently. If he went for a walk
every night, it was only natural for others to become suspicious, he
thought. On a night as rainy as this one, especially.
But giving an awkward lie would only leave him revealed as well.
Shizuku was a clever young lady who could discern the subtleties of a
person's mind. So….
"I haven't really been having fun, you know? The Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival is coming up soon. I have to make my own preparations."
Arisuin didn't tell the truth, but his answer was no lie either.
"Is that so?"
In response, Shizuku gave an answer that didn't sound very interested,
www.asianovel.com
764
and continued her reading. At that time, he was thankful for how
unconcerned Shizuku was toward others. Her interests and concerns
were entirely on her brother, Ikki Kurogane, after all.
I'm… a little envious, huh?
As he thought so, he realized that his days with Shizuku had come to an
end. Once the festival eve was over, he would be leaving Hagun. And he
would never come back.
―So.
"Hey, Shizuku."
Arisuin, who had entered the room, fetched a stained bottle of alcohol
from the travel bag he had put in a corner.
"Would you like to share a cup with me?"
On the last night, he invited Shizuku to drink with him. Shizuku heard
Arisuin's invitation, and raised her body slowly. And in the darkness, she
focused on the bottle of alcohol he was holding―
"Is that the alcohol that smells like medicine we didn't finish from the
bar we went to before?"
When she said so, Arisuin remembered.
Now that she mentions it, this is from the celebration after that first win
in the selection battles, isn't it?
Rather than drink it, Arisuin had only tasted some sitting at her side. But
no more than that, before Shizuku chugged water while teary-eyed from
the smell of the whiskey chemicals.
"Sorry, I forgot. I guess I'll drink alone―"
"No, it's fine."
Saying so, Shizuku got up from the bed and sat down at the sofa.
"Are you sure? It's difficult for you, isn't it?"
www.asianovel.com
765
"I'm fine with it today, because today's special."
Today's special?
Did something good happen? Alice wondered so, but if the person
herself didn't mind, it should probably be fine to drink. Arisuin brought
out two glasses, and faced the sofa himself. He sat down facing Shizuku,
poured the amber fluid into the two glasses, and held one glass out.
Shizuku accepted the glass, and brought her nose close to it.
"Ugh."
She grimaced with all her might. The singular aroma piercing her nose
was impossible to get used to in a single day, after all.
"You're different too, Alice. You have lots of other easier-to-drink

alcohol."
"Ha ha, that's true."
Her words were quite right, Arisuin thought.
"But if we're talking about this alcohol, it's bad for it to be easy to drink,
you know."
"What do you mean?"
Shizuku tilted her head slightly. In response, Arisuin shifted his focus to
the bottle with the sooty label on the desk, and spoke.
"…Long ago, when I was younger, I made a promise with a neighborhood

friend. Adults drink something this unpleasant, so whoever's able to
drink it is an adult."
Hearing that, Shizuku let out something that sounded like a small
sneeze.
"Hahaha. What was that? Such a cute idea."
"Yes, very much so. …Well, because of that, those kids who drank
became adults."
www.asianovel.com
766
"So it was a rite of passage for your group of friends?"
"Looking back, that was basically correct."
"You were a no good child, weren't you Alice? You hadn't had your
coming of age yet, right?"
"Where I grew up, we didn't have that kind of custom anyway."
With his reply, Arisuin swallowed the contents filling up his own glass.
The alcohol gave the inside of his mouth a tingling sensation, and put
the scent of medicine in his nose. It was a peculiarly strong liquor. In
www.asianovel.com
767
truth, the drink was a very specific preference even among people who
were picky about whiskeys.
"…Honestly speaking, I'm still not very good with this alcohol's flavor
even now."
"But you still drink it?"
"It's a flavor that brings back memories, you know? Well, it's not like I
drink often from this bottle."
"Hmm… but I don't have anything like that, so I just don't like the
alcohol much."
While saying so, Shizuku raised her glass with a jerk and downed all the
whiskey in it with one gulp. And she made a sour face.
"…It's not for me after all. My throat burns, and the medicine smell in my
mouth makes my head hurt."
"You didn't have to drink it, though…."
"It's fine. Today's special."
While rubbing her throat with a finger, Shizuku answered so.
Special―he had heard that word a while ago too. What was so special?
Arisuin asked in unease.
"You said so before, but what is this special day? Did something nice
happen?"
In reply, Shizuku shook her head gently.
"Not for me. Alice, it's a special day for you, isn't it?"
…Eh?
At that moment, Shizuku's words made Arisuin's heart jump. Certainly,

as far as he was concerned, this was the last night he would have with
Shizuku. Once dawn breaks, and once the sun sets again, he would
reintroduce himself as a member of Akatsuki Academy. But surely she
www.asianovel.com
768
wouldn't know anything about that. Even so―
"…Why do you… think so?"
Shizuku answered Arisuin who had a look of astonishment on his face.
"Because Alice, this was the first time you invited me to something."
The first time…?
"How can that be? After Ikki fought with the Hunter, didn't we go out to
drink together?
"That was… because Onii-sama was hurt and I was worried. Including
me, you've never approached another person for your own sake. You
speak to anyone in a friendly way, in a kind way, and you're easy to get
along with, but―no one has gotten close to you yourself."
Arisuin's breath had been taken away without him realizing it. Exactly as
Shizuku said, Arisuin became conscious of it. Being favorable to anyone,
being amicable with anyone, but never once opening his heart to anyone
at all.
He had not allowed anyone near unnecessarily, because he had

infiltrated Hagun with an underhanded motive. And because he had no
intention of letting anyone suspect him, he had behaved accordingly.
But Shizuku had realized it. Arisuin was honestly surprised at this.
"…I'm shocked. You really see through me, Shizuku."
Shizuku seemed to have hit the target….
"Naturally, because you're my big sister, Alice."
Wearing a tiny smile on that adorable face like a bisque doll, she gave
that answer.
"You called out to me yourself for the first time. I don't know how or why,
but it must be a special day for you, right? So I'll share a cup of alcohol
with you―but really, only one though."
www.asianovel.com
769
This time she wanted to lay out the alcohol to drink. Shizuku replied so,
pouted her lips as if sulking. At that cute expression, Arisuin's cheeks
loosened in a smile.
"Ha ha, one cup is enough. …Thank you, Shizuku."
Part 5
It was the nature of fatigue to accumulate. After Shizuku swallowed a

cup in the beginning, it wasn't long before she started nodding off on the
sofa. Soon, she drifted to sleep completely due to the hour.
Now that you mention it, when we went to the bar that time, she ended
up falling asleep.
Maybe she had the kind of constitution that makes her sleep whenever
she takes alcohol. While thinking like this, Arisuin picked Shizuku up like
a princess. Though she probably wouldn't catch a cold sleeping on the
sofa since it was summer, it was still ill-mannered to sleep on a sofa.
That was why Arisuin decided to bring Shizuku to her bed.
"…Nnnuuu… Onii-sama…."
Along the way, Shizuku stirred in his arms, and a childish voice came
out.
"Haha, what kind of dream are you having?"
"Get out of the way… I can't kill her… munya munya…."
"Wh-What kind of dream are you having…?"
With his face paling a little bit, Arisuin brought Shizuku to her bed, and
placed her on it without waking her. He pulled the covers over her.
When he did so, Shizuku broke out with a comfortable expression, and
curled up in the futon.
"What a cute sleeping face."
While looking at Shizuku's adorable face, Arisuin sat down on his own
adjacent bed, and he thought back on the words Shizuku had said
www.asianovel.com
770
before.
"Big sister… was it?"
Murmuring, Arisuin stared toward the sofa they had been sitting at a
while ago. What he was staring at was… the sooty-labeled green bottle
of alcohol that was left on the table. And… within the dim pale alcohol,
the remembrances it brought back.
Associated with the bottle, the old memories of before he was found by
Rebellion, and turned into an assassin. In a foreign country, raising up
younger street children together with a girl named Yuuri, with children
looking up to him as a big sister―the memories of those final days.
　※　※　※
He would not forget. In the early morning of that day, rain was falling on
the neighborhood. It had not become snow yet, but it was rain chilly
enough to freeze the body.
In the cold rain, Alice was carrying a plastic umbrella, facing a tall man.
The man was a bill collector from the local gang. The profit from the
work brought around by the gang was brought to this man, and the part
remaining after they took their cut was given to Alice.
But this was just an underling of the gangs. He was not a decent man
who keeps his word.
『…Look.』
The share of the money that Alice handed over that should've remained
with him was far and away too small.
『You promised twenty percent—』
Alice complained, and the man spat in his face.
『Don't make fun of me, you shitty brat. Just be grateful we let you do
www.asianovel.com
771
business on our island.』
Speaking with eyes that seemed to be looking at garbage, the man left.
After Alice couldn't see that back any longer, he stuck his tongue out a
little.
Even though we're so alike on the outside.
Wiping the man's spit off his cheek with his sleeve, Alice took shelter
and brushed off the snow that had fallen on him.
There, a pink-colored plastic container had been wrapped up and

concealed.
『I wonder if it's become a little cold.』
Its content was a meat pie obligingly carried by a tourist.
If that man had seen such a thing, there was no doubt he would've taken
it, so Alice had hidden it beforehand.
『It's been a while since we had meat. Everyone will be happy.』
I have to share it with the sister too. Ah, but there's a congregation
today, so she went to the neighboring town, didn't she?
While pondering this, Alice hurried on his way back with quick steps.
He wanted to see everyone's happy faces as soon as he could.
But—
『…Eh?』
When Alice got back, the door of the shed behind the church was
smashed, partially destroyed.
Seeing that, Alice who was used to seeing fights understood

immediately. Some hostile people had attacked.
www.asianovel.com
772
『…E-Everyone!』
Raising a cry, Alice dropped everything he was carrying and rushed into
the shed.
But there was no one inside. It was still early in the morning. It wasn't
time for the little sisters to get up yet. But they couldn't be found, and
only the dirty blankets they used were left.
What happened!? Where did everyone go…?
And at the moment he picked up one of the blankets, Alice saw what
was under it, and his breath caught in his throat.
There was a bloodstain. Furthermore, it wasn't dried, but fresh blood.

And when he looked at the bloodstain closely, he found little drops of it
scattered leading out into the main street. After being washed away by
the rain, they wouldn't have been noticeable if he wasn't paying
attention, but he was sure.
Alice, with his feet snarled by urgency, rushed out, and followed the trail
of blood.
An unpleasant premonition. It was an extremely unpleasant premonition.

Cold sweat was running down his back. The fact that there was a
bloodstain meant that someone had been wounded.
Could it be, was it from his friends?
『That… can't be…!』
He had no basis, but he muttered this as if trying to persuade himself.
However, the truth was merciless.
The blood that Alice was following from the church to the road out
front—it went in the opposite direction of where Alice had returned from
after work. And he saw—
—Ah.
www.asianovel.com
773
A red-haired girl with a torso dyed in fresh blood, leaning lifelessly

against the brick wall beside the road.
『Y-Yuuriiiii!』
Screaming her name, Alice immediately ran to her side.
Yuuri, who was sitting at the roadside, certainly responded to his voice.
『…Ah….』
She slowly opened her eyes, and looked at Alice who was running up.
『…Ah… thank goodness… Alice. You're… safe….』
『Are you okay!? What happened here!?』
At the question, Yuuri's face twisted in both pain and frustration.
『…I don't… know. Sergei's people… suddenly attacked us… said they
were cleaning up garbage…. Dammit, they took everyone…. How
useless, huh…?』
『The gang did it!? Why…!? Even though we paid their tribute…!』
『Dunno… *cough* *cough*…!』
Choking violently, Yuuri spat out blood on the frozen ground.
『Yuuri! Don't talk right now!』
It would be bad for her to speak anymore. If he didn't get her to a doctor
immediately….
Luckily, there were pedestrians on the road, and all of them noticed the
situation.
『Excuse me! Will someone please call a doctor!?』
So Alice begged that with a raised voice. However—
At that instant, everyone who was watching the situation from all around
them averted their eyes from Alice and Yuuri in a hurry. And all of them
www.asianovel.com
774
departed at a quick pace. As if no one had heard Alice's voice.
Eh…wh-what is this…?
『P-Please! Will anyone lend me a phone!? If it's money, I'll pay!』
Despite Alice's repeated requests, no one took notice.
The people who had been watching the bloody girl with interest from a
distance all left in a hurry when Alice called out. Every single one of
them, as if escaping from a troublesome matter. At that utterly bleak
response, Alice doubted his own eyes.
Why…? Even though she's bleeding like this… no one will….
『Hey! You can hear me, right!? My friend is dying!』
『Forget it….』
To Alice who was screaming with a heartbroken voice, Yuuri spoke with
strain.
『No one will… help. There's nobody here who will save people like us….
You know that, right?』
Yuuri's words. Alice understood them well. Because Alice and the others
were abandoned people with no relatives or money. There was not a
single benefit in helping them. That was something adults understood
very clearly.
『But we're… different, aren't we?』
『Eh…?』
『We're… not like them…. We're cool adults…! R-Right!?』
Alice was taken aback at those words, and his eyes widened. Cool
adults—those words were the vow between them, and he admonished
himself.
On that day Alice and Yuuri first joined hands, they swore over that
alcohol. They wouldn't think of only themselves, and would no longer be
www.asianovel.com
775
people of low birth. They had become cool adults who helped others,
who loved others.
But—
『…You're right. You're exactly right! But why are you saying it now?』
But to his questioning voice, Yuuri didn't answer. She just looked at Alice
peacefully, and,
『In that case, go and help… them….』
How could she… say those words as if she was entrusting everything to
him?
At her words, Alice felt an anxiety he couldn't express, and grabbed

Yuuri's shoulder.
『What stupid things are you saying!? Hold it together! I can't do some
thing like that by myself, you know!? I was the one who lost to you!』
『…Ha ha, *cough*… no way. We've been together for a long time…. so I
know… that you've always… gone easy… to avoid killing me…. With
your power… you can protect them… so….』
『Stop it! I don't want to hear you make excuses like that!』
He shouted at her with tears spilling down his face.
But the eyes Yuuri looked at him with were already empty, and she
said….
『…It's up to you… Alice….』
And at last, Yuuri closed her eyes, as if sleeping. At that moment, all
strength vanished from her body.
『…Yuuri?』
Raising his voice, Alice shook her shoulder.
『Hey, answer me….』
www.asianovel.com
776
But she didn't stir. She didn't wake.
『…Yuuri, you can't. You can't sit here like this. We said we'd go south.
We promised… didn't we just promise….』
Drip drop. He continued to speak as the tears fell. But Yuuri didn't
answer.
How could she? Alice understood, after all.
…That Yuuri wouldn't wake up again.
It wasn't like this was the first time, or even that rare an occurrence. It
happened all the time in this city.
But he didn't want to acknowledge it. The place he wanted to protect, it

was so easily, so abruptly broken.
He didn't want to accept it. This—bitter reality.
However, time continued on without stopping, and it wouldn't wait for

Alice.
『Oh, here he is! Hey bro! That guy Alice came back!』
『Great, catch him. But don't scratch up his face. He's worth the price of
twenty of those kids by himself.』
He could hear rude voices and many footsteps behind him. Turning his
gaze, he saw the hometown gang members that he and Yuuri had
associated with, all carrying guns and Devices. And they surrounded
Alice in the blink of an eye, each of them pointing a weapon at him.
Alice stared at all the adults surrounding him with impassive, hollow
eyes… and asked―
『…Why did you do this? We've always given you the money you wanted.』
『Heh heh. Well, it's because of the public officials. The big shots want
www.asianovel.com
777
this city to look pretty, you know? And the money you bring in just totals
up too small. If we can get a big bonus for it, we can't refuse to betray
you, understand?』
『Well, the strong eat the weak. That's just how the adult world is. Give
up and don't resist, alright? We don't want to smash you into garbage
like that idiot over there.』
Saying so, one of the gang members stretched out a hand. He grabbed
Alice's hair, and tried to drag Alice up.
Staring at the arm pulling at him, Alice thought,
The strong eat the weak—yes, that's true.
After all, these were people who had lived longer than him and the other
kids. What the man said was correct. Because if not, this tragedy
couldn't have happened.
The world hadn't made a mistake. All of this… was neither unreasonable
nor irrational. Cool adult—dancing to some fantastic ideal, it was he who
was mistaken.
He understood that well, now. Truly so. He comprehended this, even if

reluctantly. So—
—I'll take everything from you.
And at the moment the outstretched hand pulled Alice's hair,
『Ah—』
Alice's vision exploded in furious red.
『Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!』
And—everything ended in a flash.
www.asianovel.com
778
When his vision regained color… Alice was at the gang's hideout. It was
a room that apparently had a thick coat of red paint splattered all over
its walls. He was standing above the wreckage of those who were no
longer shaped like humans, only meat. Amidst the vapor rising from
scattered entrails, Alice's entire body was colored by blood.
And as the color returned, he saw before him… in a corner of the room,
the sight of his younger brothers and sisters, their teeth clattering
noisily.
『H-Hiiii….』
『P-Please don't… kill us….』
『Ahh—aaaaahhh….』
Their eyes reflected Alice clearly. Murky eyes with terror and despair
jumbled inside. There was no hint of the respect they always turned
toward him. No shadow of their heartwarming smiles.
Seeing the expressions of his little sisters, Alice was convinced. That he
had protected them.
And—at the same time, he had lost them as well.
　※　※　※
When Alice came to himself, he was walking through the city alone in
the rain without an umbrella.
He wasn't heading in any particular direction. He was just wandering like

an aimless ghost. The freezing rain had soaked him thoroughly from top
to bottom, and he was beyond caring. He was soaked in blood even
before that, so what difference did it make?
The pedestrians who sometimes passed by him, once they laid startled
eyes on Alice's blood-covered body, instantly turned their gazes and
hurried away. Because whether he was a bloodstained orphan, or about
www.asianovel.com
779
to die, they had no relation to any of his life.
He couldn't remember his resentment anymore. Not frustration, not

sadness, nothing. All of his feelings, they had flowed out along with his
exhausted tears.
But… Alice thought that was good.
—He remembered. The last moments of his close friend, the warmth
leaving her body as he held her. The terrified expressions of his little
sisters as they gazed at his face. The pain of losing the sweet people he
loves.
If he had to remember such pain, he would rather not feel anything at

all.
At that time.
『I don't believe it, I'm the first to find such a child.』
Suddenly, behind Alice who was wandering like a ghost, a voice

sounded.
Alice turned his head sluggishly, and looked behind him with murky
eyes. There, a young gentleman wearing a black priest's robe was
staring in his direction.
That expression, it had a certain atmosphere. Alice who had lived a long
hardened life understood it—this man was not a decent person. He was
even worse than the gang members Alice had just killed, but Alice didn't
fear any unease. Because that emotion too had flowed out with his
tears. So Alice asked without hesitation.
『…Who are you?』
『Just an idiot hitman who got his prey stolen by you.』
The young man answered so, that he was cleaning the garbage that was
www.asianovel.com
780
the local gang at the request of the mayor.
It was certainly ironic. Calling Alice and the others garbage, the ones
who came to clean them up was scheduled to be cleaned up
themselves.
Really, how stupid.
Lips curling in scorn, Alice asked again. This hitman, why was he here to
begin with?
『…And? What complaints do you want to lay on me?』
In response, the young man answered.
『Not at all. Since you straightened out the business for me, I'm here to
bring you your pay. Take it.』
From inside the young man's robe, he pulled out something round and
rolled it to Alice's feet.
Rolling, rolling.
What fell there was… an old man's head. The head of the mayor of the
city. In other words, the head of the man who had ordered Alice and his
friends swept up.
Staring at that head without surprise,
『…It's truly a thoughtful gift, isn't it?』
Alice stepped on that head and crushed it under his foot without any
hesitation. And,
『Hehehe… ahahaha….』
A rattling laugh emerged from deep inside him.
—Really, what a world.
Yuuri was killed by the gang, the gang that killed Yuuri was supposed to
be killed by the mayor, and that mayor was killed by the hitman he
www.asianovel.com
781
himself called.
Alice was convinced. Hell was supposed to be a place one goes when he
dies, but how ridiculous. If the place he was in now wasn't hell, where
else could hell be?
In this world, protecting something… loving something…—how absurd.
Really, how comical are we?
Suddenly, to Alice who was laughing loudly with a dry voice, the young
man spoke.
『The realization you've just come to is right. Love, money, ethics,

morals—this world is full of fictions. Various deceits, excuses, lies, they
obscure the world's truths. There is only one rule governing this world.
The strong take, the weak are taken from. The outstanding ones follow
their own egos. It is the sole providence of this world. And by realizing
this, you have become qualified to join with us like-minded ones. We,
who bring truth to this world replete with deceptions, are Rebellion. Your
ability to kill is something that would be useful to us. Come with me,
boy.』
It was an invitation from an underworld even darker than this place. In

response, Alice asked―
『If I say no?』
『I've already said it. The strong take everything. That is the truth of the
world. If you don't accept, I will claim you by force.』
Bloodlust surged from the young man's body.
But Alice stood against it as though it was only a breeze. Alice could no
longer be threatened by violence. The man could take things away with
violence, but Alice had nothing left to lose. However―
『Ha ha ha, I see. It's good that it's easy to understand, huh…?』
Precisely because he had nothing, Alice was interested in this
www.asianovel.com
782
discussion.
『I don't really mind. Anyhow, I have nowhere to return, no one to

protect, nothing. …So if you accept one condition, I'll follow you.』
『What is it?』
『One hundred million–get that for me. If you do, I'll work for you.』
What Alice demanded was money. And not just a trivial amount, but a
colossal amount.
『One hundred million to a brat without a background like you? That's a

really exaggerated number.』
Of course, the young man made a grim face. And he returned a

question.
『…If I refuse?』
In response, Alice laughed scornfully.
『Do you need me to say it?』
He was saying if the man demurred, he would take it regardless—at his

utter arrogance, at his desperate attitude,
『…Hahaha, what an interesting brat. Very well. One hundred million, I

will arrange it for you.』
The young man seemed exceedingly amicable. He consented readily to

Alice's ludicrous demand, and asked again.
『Well then, boy. What is your name?』
『Alice. That was what everyone called me.』
『I am a member of the Twelve Apostles, the One-Armed Swordsmaster,

Wallenstein. I welcome you, Alice.』
Wallenstein extended an arm from his robe, and sought a handshake

from Alice. Alice also responded to that—and forged an agreement in
www.asianovel.com
783
this place.
Immediately after, he entrusted the full one hundred million he received

to the Sister for the expenses to take care of his young brothers and
sisters, cut off all his relations with that city, and left.
And as Wallenstein desired, he suppressed all the falsehoods of ethics

and morals, focused his resourcefulness on murder, and exhibited full
loyalty to Rebellion. As the Black Assassin—
That was the past life of the boy who called himself Nagi Arisuin.
Part 6
It's funny, isn't it?
Reflecting on his past life, Arisuin laughed bitterly. As part of his

infiltration duties, becoming an older sister as he was now was only a
sham.
But that farce would end today. In a short while, this fictional
relationship would go to meet its demise.
At that time, what kind of eyes would Shizuku look at him with? Arisuin
remembered the terrified expressions on his little sisters back then, the
eyes full of rejection and disgust against a murderer.
She would probably not forgive him. But he wasn't really sad about it. At
best, it was a relationship for making his duties easier.
Hagun's key player, the B-rank knight called Lorelei. To get close to her,
becoming like an older sister was the most efficient method.
It was nothing more than that.
www.asianovel.com
784
Vol. 4 :
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Chapter 3: Akatsuki Onstage
www.asianovel.com
785
(translation)
Part 1
It was evening on the final day of the combined training camp. In order
to greet the students who were about to return, Hagun Academy
instructor Yuuri Oreki was sweeping outside the main gate with a
bamboo broom.
At that time, a female student in a jersey called out to her.
"Good evening, Oreki-sensei."
www.asianovel.com
786
The voice coming over her shoulder, though it didn't startle her, had her
remembering a third-year girl. It was a student from a selection battle
that Oreki had supervised some time ago. Oreki dug up the girl's name
from her memories, and returned the greeting.
"Oh my, good evening, Ayatsuji-san. *cough*"
"Thank you again for your help back then."
Ayatsuji gave her gratitude with her head bowed, speaking of that
matter with the selection battle against Ikki Kurogane.
"I didn't do anything, you know? It was all Kurogane-kun doing his best."
www.asianovel.com
787
"But Oreki-sensei, if you hadn't looked the other way while I was
breaking the rules, I probably wouldn't be able to stand here now."
"That's also because Kurogane-kun spoke to me about it before

hand. *cough* Since there was the matter about your father, I thought
you'd definitely return home for the summer."
"I also intended to be with Father during his rehabilitation, but he kicked
me out. 'Don't skip out on training during your growth period. I'll manage
on my own.'—he said."
"Ha ha, he's the Last Samurai after all… right?"
"Well, he's been sleeping for two years. After waking up, he's been very
energetic. I won't lose to him, so I've been out running just now."
"Yes, it's good dedication. I think your other teacher is working hard
right now too, Ayatsuji-san."
Saying that, Oreki looked toward the clear sky to the north. Ayase also
said "that's true" in a small voice, and stared at the same sky.
"Kurogane-kun is really amazing, huh? He even defeated the student

council president in those circumstances."
"Indeed, right? Even I was a little bit surprised~"
"I heard gossip, but is it true that you were the one in charge of
Kurogane-kun's entrance exam?"
"*Cough*… yes, it's true."
"Then Sensei, you had a really good eye, huh?"
Looking only at Ikki Kurogane's attributes, he was an F-rank. He didn't

reach the eligibility cutoff for Hagun Academy. The fact that Ikki was in
this school must have been due to Oreki's judgment. Thinking this way,
Ayase praised Oreki.
However, Oreki shook her head with a somewhat apologetic expression.
www.asianovel.com
788
"No, no, that's not it at all. The reality is I also rejected him."
"Is that so?"
Oreki nodded.
—It was rare for a person to lack talent to that degree. When Oreki took
in her first impression Ikki, she had no hesitation in deciding she wasn't
going to let him pass. So intending to stick to the rules, she had boasted
of her own merits as a Blazer.
"But what do you think that boy said to my boast?"
"What… did he say?"
"'I can defeat you.'—just like that."
A child who wasn't even a first-year, to an established C-rank mage-

knight instructor.
"I was so surprised I couldn't believe my ears!"
"…A-Amazing
self-confidence, right?"
"*Cough* …And even more than that, he was going to win until he was
accepted. Even if it wasn't against me."
"I see. So something like that happened…?"
Hearing the details of his school entrance, Ayase nodded in admiration.

Perhaps Ikki understood it himself. He couldn't succeed with the usual
examination. For that reason, he had stirred Oreki up with a provocation,
and created a chance to show off his own strength.
Ayase thought about it. Lacking power, insufficient attributes, in

compensation for his negative factors, he had to detect any means of
surviving no matter how inferior he was.
In truth, it was very much like Ikki—no doubt even now, and into the
www.asianovel.com
789
future, he would continue like that.
Thinking of him, Ayase asked Oreki.
"Oreki-sensei, do you think Kurogane-kun can become the Seven Stars

Sword King?"
In response, Oreki said—
"That boy is fated to become all kinds of things, so I may see him in a
rather favorable light. I think he has enough strength to get that far.
…But…."
"But?"
"This year, there's not just the class of people who have the strength to
become the Seven Stars Sword King. He might not be able go farther
than that, right?"
She gave a somewhat pessimistic answer.
"You mean the A-rank knight who's Kurogane-kun's older brother?"
At Ayase's words, Oreki cleared up a bit and nodded.
"There's him too, but more than that… there are many kids this year
who I don't know well. Nameless first-years whose abilities are ill-
understood are representing almost every one of the schools. What kind
of power do those kids have? The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival will
evolve greatly, I think."
"Uh huh… like with Stella-san, this year is very fruitful."
At Ayase's unconcerned words, Oreki sank a bit into silence.
Fruitful. That was certainly true. In most years, only one or two new
representatives would enter. It wasn't unusual for no new people to
show up for a year either. Thinking of it that way, a year in which ten
people from across the schools entered was undoubtedly a great
harvest.
www.asianovel.com
790
But there was something heavy in Oreki's stomach.
It would be fine if it was one year. But would it end with just the
nameless ones?
…It's as if something has been working covertly all along, right?
If Board Chairman Shiguuji and Saikyou both came back from Osaka, she
should get their opinions? As Oreki was thinking that…
"Oh? Oreki-sensei, it seems like a lot of people are coming this way?"
Ayase informed Oreki of this while pointing at the main gate. When she
said it, Oreki also looked that way. Indeed, from outside the main gate,
the figures of seven people were approaching Hagun Academy in a line.
It was an unusual scene to from the student dormitories to the academy.

To say nothing of it being summer break, it was very seldom for this
many people to come in a single group this way.
But of the seven people, two were riding an enormous, savage beast
that looked like a lion. It was odd.
Wondering who these people were, Oreki narrowed her eyes.
"Eh, isn't that…."
Her narrowed eyes widened in surprise. Among the seven people, there
was a face she knew from the past.
"The A-rank knight from Bukyoku Academy, Ouma Kurogane…!?"
Why was someone from Bukyoku coming to Hagun? That question rose
in Oreki's mind, but it quickly fell away from her thoughts, because she
noticed something in her field of vision that left no room for trivial
concerns in her mind.
It was everyone other than Ouma. Oreki had seen their faces in the data
distributed to the staff of this year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
It's not just Ouma-kun. Bunkyoku, Donrou, Rentei, and even the
www.asianovel.com
791
others…!
They were various representatives of the seven schools who had all
entered the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival this year.
The nameless first-years that Oreki had just been wondering about were
all lined up here. In an instant, Oreki felt an unspeakable chill on the
nape of her neck.
Why had representatives of all the schools gathered?
Why had they gathered and marched to Hagun?
Why was she remembering an unpleasant premonition?
And more than anything else—why had they manifested their Devices!?
In that moment, the questions swirled through Oreki's mind, and—
"Ayatsuji-san! Run away right now!"
In that moment—it began.
One of the seven people. Even though it was summer, a girl was heavily
dressed as if against cold weather. The representative of Donrou, Yui
Tatara, suddenly shortened the distance between herself and Ayase with
the speed of a gale.
And she swung a chainsaw-shaped Device she was carrying with both
hands at the defenseless Ayase.
"Eh?"
A brutal malice that was simply too unexpected. Ayase stood stock still,
unable to respond. The roaring blade descended, and—
"Haa!"
Just before the blade sheared through Ayase's neck, Oreki repelled it
with a cutlass-shaped Device. Knocked back smoothly, Tatara's body
www.asianovel.com
792
lurched. Oreki didn't miss that opportunity.
First, I have to take control of this…
Why had she suddenly made the assault was something Oreki could ask
once she woke up. Deciding this, Oreki spun her wrist, and with the
slightest motion turned her blade. She aimed with illusionary form at
Tatara's carotid artery. Once that was cut, her consciousness would
fade. Slashing with the smallest motion would let her avoid any gaps in
her defense. And as Oreki planned, her cutlass sliced toward Tatara's
artery—
"Total Reflect." [1]
—In that instant, Tatara's mouth drew a crooked arc, and a mysterious
impact smashed into Oreki's slash.
Part 2
It was evening, and the sky was dyed in red.
Ikki and the team of Hagun's representative contenders for the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival that he was leading, as well as Shizuku and the
entire student council who were assisting them, were on a bus slowing
coming down from the mountains. They were finally on their way back to
Hagun Academy. In the bus, the close companions were sitting together
and having sweet snacks, chatting peacefully.
But in the middle of that, only Stella was dropping her shoulders with a
disappointed face.
"…Haa~"
"Cheer up, Stella."
Though Ikki who was sitting next to her was worried about her, she
didn't recover her liveliness.
www.asianovel.com
793
"But it's frustrating…."
Suddenly, two female students called to her. Two girls with the same
face, her fellow Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representatives, Kikyou
and Botan Hagure.
"What's wrong, Stella-chan?"
"Are you carsick, your Highness?"
Ikki gestured to the two of them as if saying not to worry about it.
"She just seems annoyed with her sparring record against Toudou-san."
He explained the reason for Stella's depression.
"Now that you mention it, they fought quite a few matches, huh? By the
way, what the results come out as?"
"…Three wins, three losses."
To the question, Stella herself answered with a low voice.
Yes. Stella's goal for the training camp was to have more wins than
losses against Raikiri. But one way or another, it had ended in a tie, and
that goal wasn't achieved. Stella had become disappointed in herself.
"But I think it's already amazing enough with the student president as
your opponent."
"No, Stella-chan is an A-rank knight. She'd want to win against a lower-

ranked opponent, right?"
"…I don't think Touka-san is lower rank than me, though."
Stella spoke those words in response to Kikyou's argument. She didn't

think Touka was lower ranked. The opposite, in fact. Stella thought she
was inferior to Touka at the present time. For that reason—she was
trying to win during this training camp, for the sake of having confidence
in the coming Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. But—the outcome wasn't
as Stella wanted.
www.asianovel.com
794
"Oooooh! Frustrating! It's so frustrating I can't calm down! If it's like this,
I should just run all the way back instead of taking the bus!"
"That's just nonsense…."
Ikki let out a wry smile. Well, this was how Stella was.
"…At a time like this, I'd better distracting myself with food."
Saying so, Stella took out three Snic●ers[2] bars from her travel bag,
and curling up, she started eating them restlessly.
Seeing Stella like this, the Hagure sisters screamed.
"You had three bowls each of udon and ramen during lunch at the
service station, and now you're eating again!?"
"You'll get fat, you know—"
In response, as if it was no concern, Stella gave—
"It's fine. I can't gain weight no matter how much I eat."
—that brief explanation.
Indeed, it was mysterious, but although Stella was a preposterous

glutton, her body was beautifully toned and had no useless flab. Even for
Ikki who considered his own body special, this was a mystery. He could
only consider it unfair.
Well, even though Ikki also felt a bit peevish about it—
"Huh!?"
It seemed to be devastating to the two upperclassmen who had learned

about it for the first time during the training camp. The two's
expressions froze over, and…
"…Botan-chan. The udon bowls were… kitsune, curry, and kakiage[3].

The ramen were shouyu, miso, and tonkotsu[4]. Is it possible to not get
fat after eating those at lunch and then adding Snic●kers on top?"
www.asianovel.com
795
"There's no such black magic. She must have a potbelly under her
clothes."
"N-No way do I have something like that. How rude. It seems my

constitution just collects all the weight into my chest, so I've never had
too much fat ever since I was born."
Stella answered so while eating the super thick candy bars noisily, and
when she did—Ikki, who was sitting next to her, definitely heard a sound
like something was being ripped in half.
"Don't lie to us!!!"
And the Hagure sisters who had emitted that sound grew enraged faces
that looked like demonic masks, swooping down on Stella.
"Whoa!?"
Dragging Stella from her bus seat by the shoulders, the two held her
firm.
"Wh-What are you two doing!?"
"Don't give us that! We know you're hiding blubber under there!

Confess!"
"I said all the fat goes to my chest, didn't I!?"
"How can something so outrageous be truuuuueee!?"
"We'll definitely have you prove it!"
www.asianovel.com
796
"Don't lie to us!!!"

The Hagure sisters grew enraged faces that looked like demonic masks,
swooping down on Stella.
"I said all the fat goes to my chest, didn't I!?"
Turning the shoulders they were holding Stella by, the two began to
grope her body. To this, Stella flushed and screamed.
"Hey! Stop! Where do you think you're touching me!? Ikki don't just sit
there, help me!"
"Ah, yes, right! Calm down, you two!"
The moment Ikki tried to intervene—Flash! Two pairs of savage,

bloodshot eyes turned toward Ikki—
"This is a girls' crusade, which we won't concede."
"Boys should just sit there and eat Pocky[5]."
"O-Okay. Please forgive me."
"Ikki—!?"
Sorry, they're really scary.
Pinned down by the overwhelming intensity of the two sisters, Ikki

averted his eyes from the scene that might lead to an international
www.asianovel.com
797
problem.
And in the empty seat that Stella had been dragged out of, a petite
silver-haired girl sat down. It was Ikki's younger sister, Shizuku
Kurogane.
Shizuku turned her green eyes toward the three people struggling
onstage, and spoke in jest.
"It's a scene that would have Kusakabe-san happy clicking her shutter if
she was here, isn't it?"
"Ah, ha ha…. That's certainly true. I'm sure she'll be regretful when she
finds out about it later."
Ikki also agreed with her view. Rather, Kagami would also join in.
"Kagami san went to Hokkaido by herself?"
Ikki's question was to Arisuin, who was sitting on the other side of the
bus aisle at the window. To his inquiry, Arisuin returned a nod.
"Yes. She went to cover Rokuzon's training camp that started three days
ago, and she left early this morning."
It was a lie, of course. In truth, she was tied up and imprisoned in an out-
of-sight place within Kyomon's traning camp facility.
But at the moment, Ikki had no way to see through this lie.
"She should've come back with us, though."
He believed the lie without any doubt. And it wasn't just Ikki. Shizuku
also believed Arisuin's lie, and it left him breathing a tiny sigh in relief.
"What a hard-working person, Kusakabe-san. I'm a little bit tired myself."
"You've done a lot, Shizuku. Thanks to you being here, we were saved in
many ways."
Although iPS capsules were convenient, it was necessary for injecting

anesthesia, and the burden on the body was great. With an excellent
www.asianovel.com
798
healer like Shizuku in reserve, the difference in training efficiency was

huge. For that reason, Ikki had brought her to the mountains even
though she wasn't a representative, and appreciated her work in tending
to the minor injuries. Shizuku responded with words and a smile that
blossomed like a flower, which she would never show anyone else.
"It's only for you, Onii-sama."
And she held out a box of Pocky.
"Would you like some?"
"I'll take just one."
Ikki didn't like sweet things much, but it was different if his little sister
was offering. He extended his hand for the Pocky she was offering, and
moved to pull out a stick from the box.
But—the moment before Ikki's finger touched the Pocky, the

characteristic red box was moved away.
Eh?
Ikki was perplexed. On the other side, Shizuku pulled out a Pocky with
an innocent face, and put it between her pale pink lips, she faced Ikki
with it in her mouth between them as if requesting a kiss.
"Nnn~"
"Wh-What are you having me do!?"
Ikki faltered beneath the sudden attack.
But there was no way his sweetheart was going to take this scene
silently.
"H-Hey you! Shizuku, what you trying to do to Ikki!?"
"Whoa!"
"Eek!"
www.asianovel.com
799
As if being held until now had been an illusion, Stella shook the Hagure
sisters off easily and came closer.
"It's just sexual harassment. What about it?"
"Don't do it so boldly! So seriously! Don't you think it's immodest!?"
"A person in such a state shouldn't be talking about modesty."
"Eh?"
Having a finger pointed at herself, Stella shifted her attention to her own
situation. And she became lost for words. Because the Hagure sisters
had groped her, her bra was completely visible, and her skirt had fallen
almost completely off.
"E-Eeeeekkk!"
She lost all other thoughts. As her consideration of reality caught up with
all of the other matters, Stella crouched down with her face ablaze.
At that figure, Utakata who was watching from the side muttered.
"…She's really acting like someone without experience who just got
raped."
"Uta-kuuuun. Once we get back to school, I hope you'll be prepared for

punishment—"
"Hiiii! I stirred up a hornet nest! Kanata, save me!"
"You plunged into that thicket by yourself, so I'm not helping you."
But Stella was also a lady of character. She did not shrink away from
something of this degree. She promptly put her outfit back in order, and
pressed Shizuku once again.
"Hey Shizuku, the thing between Ikki and me, didn't you accept it
already?"
"You mean you two becoming a couple?"
www.asianovel.com
800
"Yes!"
"Of course I accepted that."
"I-In that case, please stop doing this kind of thing!"
Raising her voice, Stella expressed her dissatisfaction. In response,

Shizuku—just laughed.
"Goodness. I'd really like you to think about this more carefully."
"Wh-What are you talking about!?"
"I've certainly accepted that you're the one Onii-sama loves, you know?
Yes. But that is all I will concede to you, Stella-san. I will adore Onii-sama
as a sister, care for him as a mother, follow him as a friend, and love him
as a lover."
"Umm, Shizuku, something out of the blue was mixed in toward the end
there…"
Ikki protested, but Shizuku ignored it magnificently. Holding up four

fingers in front of Stella, she declared.
"In other words, I love Onii-sama four times as much as you do! Do you
understand this incontrovertible truth?"
"How can I understand that—!?"
It was natural for Stella to respond so. What an irrational argument.
"Stop nitpicking with such frivolous statements and get away from Ikki!
That's my seat!"
"I decline!"
Stella finally pried Shizuku up with sheer force, but Shizuku refused
Stella by wrapping herself around Ikki. In that situation, Ikki who couldn't
watch anymore spoke up to Stella.
"W-Well look, Stella. Let's not kick up too much fuss in the vehicle. It's
dangerous."
www.asianovel.com
801
"But…."
"Isn't it fine if we leave it like this? At any rate, we'll reach the academy
very soon, so…."
Saying so, Ikki turned his eyes toward the scene outside the bus window.
The bus had already reached the end of the mountain road, and the
familiar trees and asphalt of the metropolitan area were visible. It was
the course that Ikki and Stella ran every day. At this point, they would
soon be at Hagun Academy.
"Muu… I guess there's no choice. I'll have you make amends once we
get back!"
At any rate, if they arrive at Hagun Academy in the next few minutes,
there was no need to go back to arguing right now, so Stella
withdrew—and at that moment.
The bus screeched to a halt.
"Eeeeek!"
"Whoooa!"
The motion of the bus suddenly disappeared, and everyone inside was
thrown forward. What had happened?
"Wh-What's wrong, Saijou-kun!?"
The first one to act was the student council president, Touka Toudou.
She stood up immediately, and rushed to the side of Saijou who was
driving.
Saijou was—staring out the windshield with an expressionless, but what

was for him unusually pale, face.
"Could it be—we ran over something!?"
"No… that's not it, but…."
Saijou slowly raised a shaking figure and pointed it at the sight outside
www.asianovel.com
802
the windshield. Ikki and the others who rushed up belatedly looked in
the direction he was pointing, and―
"Huh…? Isn't that toward the Academy?"
At the end of the shivering finger, in the evening sky that was like the
color of blood—there was a column of black smoke rising. It was exactly
in the direction of Hagun Academy's campus buildings.
At that sight, all of them were speechless, and their eyes opened in
astonishment.
Except for one person—except for Arisuin, who had not left his seat.
Part 3
The bus that Ikki and the others were taking entered Hagun Academy by
the main gate, and its tires slid to a stop. At the same time, through the
door and through the windows, Ikki and the others flew out.
"This is… terrible…."
Flames were rising from all of the school buildings, and black smoke
filled the air. The asphalt paving the road was full of cracks, as if it had
been destroyed by bombs. And everywhere in the destroyed campus,
the teachers and students who were staying there had fallen. This was
no ordinary fire. This was the remnants of a battle.
"Ikki, over there!"
Stella shouted and pointed. When he turned his gaze, he saw—
"Oreki-sensei and… Ayatsuji-san!?"
—two ladies who he knew. Did they both lose consciousness? They were
lying on the ground without movement. Ikki and the others quickly raced
to their side, and lifted them up.
"Ayatsuji-san! Please wake up!"
But there was no response.
www.asianovel.com
803
"It's no good, huh? Stella, how about you?"
"No reaction here either. …But it doesn't look like she's injured. Just
fainted."
Certainly so. The two bodies did not have any wounds. But on their
clothes, there were traces of blade cuts. This must be—
"From illusionary form…?"
"Laaadddieeesss! Aaannnddd! Geeennntlemeeeeen!"
Abruptly, a very playful voice resounded. The voice came from above.
Ikki and the others raised their gazes up in unison, and saw it there.
Standing on the roof of a burning school building, it was a tall and lean
man dressed in the garb of a clown.
"Everyone of the fighting team at Hagun Academy, you've had a long

trip! Sorry to keep you waiting!"
"A clown?"
At the outrageously strange enemy's clothing, all of them made

expressions of bafflement. But among them, Ikki and Touka—
"No, he's—"
They remembered the boy's appearance. They saw it in the catalog of

this year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival participants.
"You. You're Bunkyoku Academy's Reisen Hiraga, aren't you?"
Touka asked this with a grim expression. In reply, the clown happily
opened his richly colored red-bordered lips.
"Oh, you recognize me? It's a privilege to be remembered by Raikiri

herself, isn't it? Ha ha ha. How do you like this stage? Did it surprise
you?"
www.asianovel.com
804
"This is your doing?"
At her question, the clown shook his head grandiosely.
"No, no. No no no! It wasn't me who did this."
In an instant—the clown Reisen Hiraga leapt off the school building

rooftop that was more than ten meters away. But wasn't Hiraga alone
who leaped. Following after him one by one, a train of figures also
jumped down—
The entire crew landed in front of Ikki and the others.
A man dressed in traditional Japanese clothes who carried a nodachi[6].
A striking woman who was dressed in what looked like a topless apron.
An eyepatch-wearing girl and a woman in a maid uniform, straddling a

lion with crow-black fur.
Plus another three, in total there were seven people including Hiraga,
each with strange appearances. Their oddness was matched by auras
filled with evil omen, and they stood in a row in front of Ikki's side.
And Hiraga pointed to himself, then answered Touka's question.
www.asianovel.com
805
(clockwise from top)

Reisen Hiraga
Sara Bloodlily
Amane Shinomiya
Rinna Kazamatsuri
Yui Tatara
Ouma Kurogane
(not pictured: Rinna's maid)
"It wasn't me. It was us, Akatsuki Academy."
This was the official proclamation of Akatsuki Academy, the power that
was the eighth school squirming in the shadows. It was their
commencement. Against the seven schools that took their name from
the Big Dipper—they were proclaiming themselves the dawn[7].
Ikki and the others stood staring at the enemy, dumbfounded. Their
surprise was understandable. These were all representatives for schools
other than Hagun in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Furthermore,
the relative of Ikki and Shizuku, their older brother Ouma Kurogane was
stand there among them.
No, not just their brother.
"Ah, it's you! The one from Kyomon who was at the training camp…!"
"Ahaha, we meet again, Stella-san. And Ikki-kun too. I'm happy to see
your faces again so soon."
Among the seven who called themselves Akatsuki Academy, there was
also Amane who Ikki and Stella had met a few days ago.
"Ikki, the bad hunch you had… it was about this, huh?"
Previously, Ikki had pointed out his revulsion at Amane hugging him, and
Stella coughed as if understanding now.
But—to her side, Ikki thought.
www.asianovel.com
806
Is it… really just that?
The evil omen he had felt at that time was a hint of this event. It would
be good if it ended there. But Ikki had not deeply investigated the
suspicion born inside him. If he didn't think about this now, if he didn't
look harder―
"Kyomon and Rokuzon, Bungyoku and Bugyoku—besides Hagun, why

are all the schools' representative contenders standing here? I'd like you
to tell me, big brother."
Among the enemies, he asked the one with whom he had the closest
ties.
"What is going on here? I've never heard of Akatsuki, but—"
However—
"Silence."
What came back was not an answer, but cruel words as if shaking off a
fly.
"I have already cut ties with the Kurogane. Don't speak so casually to
me."
Ouma did not spare a glance to his blood-related brother or sister. His
eyes were fixed on only one thing—staring only at Stella, who was
standing next to Ikki in this place.
Receiving that gaze, Stella certainly felt it.
This man—isn't half-hearted, huh?
Just by receiving the glance, she was picking up a sensation of her skin
tingling and numbing.
The seven people lined up in front of her eyes. Each and every one of
them was a devil full of ambition. But above them all, the Sword
Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane, was outstanding among them. In
terms of intimidation, the feeling radiating from his body was an order of
www.asianovel.com
807
magnitude higher.
There's no mistake. …This one is far and away stronger than the rest of
them.
Stella was confident about that, and moreover—she stared back at him
with strong emotions. And not just Stella, but all the others were the
same. Little by little, but noticeably, the tension between the two sides
swelled. In the middle of that, as substitute for Ouma who didn't seem
like he was ever going to answer, Hiraga responded.
"Why did we do this? What is Akatsuki Academy? The little brother's

question is natural–so let's explain. It's all very simple. No matter how
many students get the right to appear in the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival, a newly organized academy fighting without the League's
authorization would definitely not be accepted by the steering
committee. But we intend on being recognized. So even in a
meaningless festival to decide Japan's strongest, we will show ourselves
clearly in front of everyone."
"I see. In other words, by making a demonstration of destroying Hagun,

you intend to take its place as the seventh school in the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival?"
"As expected of Raikiri, you understand quickly. That's exactly right."
"…Such lawlessness, do you think it will be permitted?"
"The steering committee isn't stupid. They'll probably suspend the

festival."
If one looked at what has happened before, the justice system in this
country would not stand silently. Touka and Saijou pointed this out, and
Hiraga broke into fearless laughter.
"—Ha ha. That's not true at all. All of us will definitely appear at the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. More than that, the steering committee
and its parent organization, the League, have no choice but to recognize
us. Isn't that right? After having destroyed a historic academy like
www.asianovel.com
808
Hagun, if our challenge is denied, it would be the same as running away

like a whipped dog. The League won't tolerate any educational
institution for Blazers in countries under its auspices other than those
affiliated with itself. Because that is the level of faith the League
depends on. In order to recover the faith that they lose, they must prove
that the Blazers they've raised is far superior to ours. It's to protect their
monopoly over the training system of all Blazers in Japan that they've
created in the last half-century during the post-war period."
Indeed. The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival wasn't just a normal school
festival. However much the League boasted of its excellent education,
superior Blazers were always appearing. It was a stage for Japanese
citizens to see these newcomers. At this stage where results were
shown, the League was trying to win the approval of the citizens—it was
an exceedingly special situation, where the training of Blazers who were
the nation's defense, as well as that of other organizations besides
Japan, were displayed.
In that case, what would happen if the knights that the League had
educated were overwhelmingly defeated, and those of a different
organization stood victorious? Naturally, the faith in the League's brand
would be shaken down to its foundations.
And that was the aim of the mighty organization which created Akatsuki
Academy and employed Rebellion, the great enemy of the League.
"So I greatly apologize, but please fall here. And be our stepping stone."
—In that moment, an extremely strong bloodlust arose from the

members of Akatsuki. The thick killing intent was accompanied by the
manifestations of Devices, and Akatsuki prepared for battle in unison.
Facing that, Ikki and the other students of Hagun Academy—
"Doing as you please like fools until now, did you think we'd go 'okay,
that's fine'?"
Before they knew it, malice had appeared. It was much too sudden. It
www.asianovel.com
809
would be a lie to say that they weren't disturbed.
But—all of them manifested their Devices, and demonstrated their

feelings against the enemies arrayed before them.
"If you want a fight, then come get one!"
"Oh, we'll do so without reservation. Ha ha."
In this place, the tension had reached the snapping point, and both sides
lunged forward simultaneously.
Part 4
"Nangou-sensei. Thank you very much for going to the trouble of

traveling like this."
At the training grounds of Kyomon Academy, in the unenergetic facility

after the students of both academies had gone back, the sword
instructor who had been summoned in a hurry, Torajirou Nangou was
being sent off by car, and the institution's administrator was giving his
thanks to the elderly man.
"I didn't think none of the swordsmanship coaches would turn out to be
worthy."
"Hohoho. It's fine, it's fine. I was hoping to have a bout with that boy at
least once. It was a good opportunity. …And all things considered, that
boy was considerable, wasn't he?"
"Is that so?"
At Nangou's reply, the administrator tilted his head in puzzlement.
"I was also watching the bout between you two closely, but there was
only an exchange of glares at range, and you didn't cross blades even
once, so I thought Ikki-kun had just been held at bay…."
"Ho ho. Well, it can't be helped that a layman would see it that way."
Certainly, at the training camp, Nangou had three total bouts with Ikki,
www.asianovel.com
810
but neither of them had moved from the beginning of their matches, and
they only passed the time until the end of the training. So it was
unavoidable for the administrator who had watched them to come to
that conclusion.
But Nangou was saying that the truth was different.
Three matches. Sixty minutes. From the start, the Worst One had
matched every single approach from the smallest behavior, whether
that was gaze or sword spirit.
For a swordsman of Nangou's class, the reach of his sword was the same
as a field of certain death. If even a single step was taken carelessly, in
that instant, Nangou's sword would've taken the enemy's consciousness.
Therefore Ikki discarded any thoughtless approaches, making no move
to enter his opponent's range, and stood at the starting line, trying all
kinds of ways of testing that reach, challenging Nangou's sword barrier.
But his opponent was Torajirou Nangou, the God of War. He who fought
at the highest league, and the only Japanese person who conquered
China's famous War God League. Ikki could not step into his range, and
eventually backed down without ever having moved from the starting
line. But—
But even so, Nangou had a high opinion of Ikki. The reason was—
I didn't believe it, but I couldn't take my eyes off of him either.
Indeed. Ikki certainly could not move from the start of the match. But
Nangou was in the same position. The Worst One, in the total of sixty
minutes they fought, had not given the God of War a single vulnerability
to take. No matter how many times Nangou tried to intimidate or feint
with sword spirit, Ikki's heart was not even a bit perturbed, and instead
Nangou who was trying to attack could not provoke him into leaving an
opening.
From next to them, it seemed like a match without movement. But for
Nangou, passing this dark and dense sixty minutes was like waiting
www.asianovel.com
811
through many entire lifetimes.
If we both used abilities, there would be a different conclusion, but….
Nangou's wrinkled face moved in apparent happiness.
"If only in swordsmanship, he's better than Ryouma, huh? What an

ominous youngster."
"What a great young man. For Nangou-sensei to judge him that highly."
"Ho ho. Though I don't think I'll lose to him, of course–hmm?"
Nangou suddenly stopped walking.
"Sensei? Is something wrong?"
The administrator walking beside him also stopped, and asked that.
Nangou was looking forward at the small shack standing next to the
path.
"Over there, what is that?"
"A storehouse. I believe it's where the quicklime for repairing the sports
grounds is kept."
"Is that all?"
"Yes, most likely."
At the administrator's answer, Nangou scratched his beard and tilted his
head in confusion.
"…If that's the case, it's strange."
"How so?"
"Because there's a person in there."
Nangou's words carried the plain truth. To that, the administrator cried
out in astonishment.
www.asianovel.com
812
"Eh… Eh!? H-How can that be…?"
However, Nangou didn't wait for his reaction. Carrying his walking stick,
he strode toward the storehouse, and—with a small effort and a speed
faster than the eye, he drew his sword-cane Device, and severed the
padlock holding the storehouse's door closed.
That door opened, and—
"Like I thought."
"Mmm! Nnn!"
He discovered a young girl inside, bound hand of foot. The administrator

who had entered belatedly also opened his eyes wide in surprise.
And the administrator knew this girl.
"Y-You're from Hagun Academy's newspaper club…!"
Yes, the bound young girl was Kagami Kusakabe.
"NNN—!"
"Don't worry, I'll get you free."
Saying so, Nangou skillfully cut away the bonds tying Kagami down.
Kagami, with her limbs now free, pulled away the gag covering her
mouth on her own, and took a deep breath.
"Bwah…haa! Haa! Y-You really saved me…!"
"Wh-What happened here?"
A girl was bound and shut in here. At this unusual situation, the
administrator showed an uneasy face, and asked for an explanation. In
response, Kagami shook her head.
"Haa… I'll tell you later. Please let me make a phone call right now!"
The truth she had grasped. And the reality that had attacked her. She
had to deliver these to her friends—to Ikki and the others. With that
www.asianovel.com
813
sense of purpose spurring her own, Kagami took her student datapad
from a pocket. But—
There's no connection…!
No matter how many calls she made, neither Ikki nor Stella nor Shizuku,
no one was responding. It was a bad premonition.
What came to mind was her friends, fallen at Arisuin's feet. Kagami who
had socialized with Arisuin, knew the dreadfulness of his ability. If Arisuin
was someone on the enemy side as she feared, the scene in her head
was by no means unrealistic.
"Kuh!"
Quicker, if she wasn't a second quicker, if she didn't tell them about
Arisuin. Kagami's insides were throbbing with impatience, and—she took
an emergency measure. She, with a particular protocol, operated the
display of her student datapad. Changing it to an emergency mode for
forced transmission of calls to her fellow academy students at maximum
speaker volume, Kagami connected to Ikki's terminal, and shrieked—
"SENPAI! ALICE-CHAN IS ANOTHER SCHOOL'S SPY! PLEASE WATCH

OUT!!!"
Part 5
At an enormous volume, Kagami's scream echoed throughout Hagun

Academy, reaching every possible ear there.
But—alas, it was just a moment too late.
Kagami's scream certainly arrived at the instant both Hagun and

Akatsuki broke into a run. At that time, Arisuin had started to move.
Standing at the end of Hagun's line, staring at the backs of his friends
who were facing Akatsuki—
Manifesting multiples of his Device, Darkness Hermit, he arranged them

in a fan on his palm.
www.asianovel.com
814
Arisuin was aiming for that moment. He was here for the sake of that
moment.
Arisuin's ability was a conceptual-interference type, manipulating

shadow. His Noble Art, Shadow Bind, was an extremely strong ability
that allowed him to completely seal his target's movements by stabbing
his target's shadow with Darkness Hermit.
Once the shadow was stabbed, no matter how strong one's muscles, one
could not break this binding. Even someone as strong as Stella would
not be able to do it.
Arisuin's ability, under the circumstances of a surprise attack, was

strong than any kind of ability. Since that was the case—he just needed
to arrange the circumstances for that surprise attack. If he entered the
academy, got close to important people with an air of innocence,
insinuated himself into their trust, and with only one blow created an
opening that he could exploit, then they had no chance of victory.
This was what Akatsuki Academy had arranged, the plan for dealing with
the Hagun Academy opponents on festival eve that they had carried out
without a single mistake.
And at this time, Arisuin had carried it out completely. At the

defenseless backs of the Hagun camp, Arisuin watched them rush
toward their enemy.
None of them suspected Arisuin. That was a fatal mistake. Even though
Kagami had screamed out, it was already too late to evade or defend—
"Shadow Bind—"
Without mercy, without compassion, Arisuin threw down countless

daggers of Darkness Hermit, and slicing through the air, they sank into
the shadows that he had aimed for.
—And every shadow of the Akatsuki members was held still.
www.asianovel.com
815
Part 6
This was something that happened ten minutes ago, just as Ikki and the
others were confirming the black smoke rising in the distance.
「Akatsuki Academy—that's the name of the people who've attacked

Hagun Academy.」
Inside the bus full of slightly panicked people, Arisuin's cold voice
resounded. At the same time, Darkness Hermit was thrust into the
shadows of everyone inside the bus.
「Eh!? A-Alice!?」
「What is the meaning of this?」
Everyone showed agitation at having their ability to move stolen away.
Looking at all of them in turn, Arisuin spoke.
「I'll tell you step by step, so won't you settle down and listen?」
And he explained. His true colors as an assassin of Rebellion. The plan to

be employed by Rebelliion, and create havoc at the Seven Stars Sword-
Art Festival. In order to accomplish that, him and other elites of the
underworld were sent in. Furthermore, in ten minutes, the menacing
strategy to attack Ikki and the others.
「My role, in other words, is to reduce you all to helplessness from behind
after we arrive at Hagun. Once that comes to pass, the chances of this
plan failing is no more than one in a million―that was why I came to
Hagun Academy, and became close to you people.」
「Then you've been deceiving us all this time!?」
「If you're joking, I'd like to to take it back immediately.」
Stella and Ikki made faces that showed their confusion and distress. But
Arisuin shook his head at the two of them.
「Alas, it's no joke. Everything I've said just now is true.」
www.asianovel.com
816
He declared so. At his unwavering tone, the expressions of Stella and

Ikki became all the more grave. But one person―
「I don't understand.」
Shizuku, perhaps the one in this place who had associated with Arisuin
the most, with an unbrokenly calm expression like clear sunlight upon
the surface of water, interrupted with a question from the side.
「Why are you telling us now? If we hear this, it would spoil the entire
strategy, wouldn't it?」
Shizuku's question, it was very natural. Because Arisuin, from his own
mouth, had admitted his own role to render Ikki and the others helpless
from behind after they reached Hagun. If he was going to do so, the
timing of the betrayal was currently premature.
Shizuku put forth her doubt on this issue. In response, Arisuin faced
Shizuku and whispered an answer.
His answer was—that he had decided in his heart.
「Yes, that's true. In other words, I want to spoil this strategy.」
An unwavering tone. Words that conveyed nothing more than a certain

resolution. The words echoed with what was undoubtedly Arisuin's true
feelings.
He was already determined. He would make sure the strategy failed.
「Why? You came to the academy and became close with Shizuku for
this, didn't you?」
「…Yes, that was certainly how it was supposed to be.」
Ikki asked why Arisuin was making this double-cross, and Arisuin gave a
troubled smile.
「But I grew fond of Shizuku despite myself, you know?」
www.asianovel.com
817
While gazing at the silver-haired girl before him, Arisuin reflected.
A strained family. Broken blood relationships. Many absurdities. In the

middle of all of that, wounded and lost, accepting anything and
everything... even if she couldn't be the closest at her brother's side, this
girl would continue to love the one person who was her brother.
In the eyes of Arisuin who couldn't endure the world's absurdities and
abandoned love, Shizuku's way was exceedingly noble and dazzling.
And because of that, Arisuin had found himself thinking carefully for
some time.
The strong take, the weak are taken from. The words from Wallenstein
back then, even if they were the truth of this hellish world―he didn't
want to take something from this high-minded girl.
Because if he did, he'd be no different from the gang who took

everything away from him back then.
「If you ask me why, that's the entire reason for my actions. I don't want
to ruin Shizuku's wish, or the dream of the person who's precious to her.
I don't want to ruin anyone. …So for that reason, I want to cooperate
with everyone. In order to protect the stage where all of your dreams
take place, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.」
「Cooperate?」
「Yes. Everyone in Akatsuki Academy is powerful in the underworld. If we

fight them honestly, they're too strong. Because of that, the best chance
to defeat them would be with a surprise attack.」
Treachery from an ally. No matter what kind of fighter, one could not
respond to that. It was why a spy had been sent into Hagun, so that
Akatsuki would have no chance of being defeated.
―It was the exact scheme that Akatsuki would now fall target to.
So Arisuin had, until this last moment and without showing the slightest
sign of dubiousness, acted as a member of Akatsuki would. In order to
www.asianovel.com
818
create the circumstances for the best chance of a one-hundred-percent

surprise attack.
「If Hagun completely turns the tables on Akatsuki here, their

calculations would be perfectly disrupted. Akatsuki Academy won't be
able to appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, nor can they flee.
...So please. Cooperate with me, and crush Akatsuki's machinations.」
Concluding his words, Arisuin bowed his head deeply in petition.
It was all for Shizuku and the people she completely loved. Doing one
good deed after all this time, he didn't hope to preserve their
relationship. He was a murderer, and the fact that he had always been
deceiving Shizuku and the others wouldn't change.
Shizuku would probably never call him "big sister" ever again. Just like
the little sisters he had before. But that was fine. He didn't mind if
Shizuku's everyday life no longer included him if her hopes, and the
people important to her, were protected. That was all Arisuin wished for,
his true motive that carried no falsehood.
However….
「E-Even if you say that, I can't believe you…! After all, isn't Rebellion a
terrorist group full of murderers!?」
「That's right! You admit yourself that you're an assassin, so how can we
trust a guy who's still taking our ability to move right now!?」
Alas, people had no way of telling what was in someone else's heart.
Especially for the Hagure sisters who knew him the least, it was only
natural for them to express that view. The two of them were making
expressions of dismay and repugnance at the assassin they were facing,
who deviated from the framework of their own common sense. Such a
murderer had been living nearby up to now.
Dread. Fright. Revulsion. Such emotions of strong rejection. But such

reactions couldn't be helped. If anyone found out that her neighbor was
a killer who had personally killed dozens of people, she would probably
www.asianovel.com
819
be terrified. The everyday conversations they had casually shared would

all turn nauseatingly repulsive.
Arisuin's assassination targets were underworld criminals like himself,

but a murderer was a murderer. The two's reactions were extremely
justified. So Arisuin said―
「I think what Hagure-senpai said is quite right. I'm sure you can't trust
what a murderer like me tells you, since I've been betraying all of you
for all this time. So after this matter ends, I promise I won't appear
before you again, and if I somehow come to harm during this plan, I
don't mind if you abandon me―but please, I ask that you believe me for
one hour.」
Recognizing of course that his own request couldn't be trusted, he still

bowed and begged.
Arisuin understood. He could do nothing other than beg. He had no way

of making them completely understand his inner heart. So in that case,
he could only speak the plain truth, bow his head, and convey his good
faith as best he can.
To Arisuin as he bowed this way, Touka asked―
「I have a concern. The organization that hired Rebellion to destroy the

Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the one who sponsored you… who are
they?」
「―I can't answer you right now.」
「Why is that?」
「…It is not an enemy we can manage. To tell you will only distract you
uselessly. So I won't say at the moment.」
「H-Hey! Are you keeping it a secret!?」
「We really can't trust this shady guy after all!」
To the jeering Hagure sisters, Touka gave a command of "wait".
www.asianovel.com
820
「―If we say we don't believe you, what do you intend to do?」
「If it comes to that, I will have the bus make a U-turn, and make us
escape as far as possible.」
To Touka's question, Arisuin replied without hesitation, because this was

the last measure he had been thinking for quite a long time about.
「Though since holding on to all of you is impossible to begin with, it's

really just my own useless resistance. For me, I can only reliably exploit
the advantage of unpreparedness at the start.」
「I see. I understand your view well.」
It was probably the dignity of the student council president. In this

chaotic place with the erratic conversation, Touka had quickly settled
the comments, and arranged the conclusion.
「…What will it be, Kurogane-kun?」
She passed the entire decision down and sought the opinion of one who
would make the judgment.
「To flee or to fight, to believe him or to not believe him, right now it's a
race against time. This is not a situation where we can exchange
opinions leisurely. You are the team leader for the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival. I believe you are the most qualified to pass judgment on this
matter.」
In response, Ikki sank into silence, and considered what they should do.
At the present moment, he could not have complete faith in Arisuin.

However, like Shizuku had pointed out, if he considered Arisuin's
standpoint, it was true that Arisuin's actions did not benefit the enemy.
Ikki thought it over… and for an instant, he peeked at Shizuku's
expression―he answered.
「I think we'll try trusting Alice.」
Part 7
www.asianovel.com
821
As a result, Airisuin's stratagem had been activated splendidly. Everyone

one on Akatsuki Academy's side had his or her shadow trapped in the
moment that both sides collided, and were completely defenseless―
"Yaaaaahhh!"
Before the flourished blades of Hagun Academy, all of them fell. In their
defenseless condition, they had taken fatal hits. Unable to guard, they
could not dodge either. It was victory with no room for doubt.
Thank goodness… now then.
The hopes of Shizuku, of his precious little sister, had been protected.
Their Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had not been tarnished. Arisuin
rejoiced about that. And everyone else was the same―
「Wh-Whew…. I didn't know what to do if you really attacked us from

behind.」
Everyone leaked a similar breath of relief, and let the tension out from
their shoulders. It was probably because each and every one of them
had felt the response against his or her own blade.
Except for one person.
Except for Ikki, who was looking with a stiff expression down on his older
brother, Ouma Kurogane, who he had cut down himself.
Impossible.
Ikki, at the reality stretched out before his eyes, remembered a chill that
made him nauseous.
What is this?
No matter how he looked, this was really his older brother Ouma. In
www.asianovel.com
822
behavior, in aura, in spirit, voice, and face, surely this was the real thing.
The response of Intetsu also told him that he had defeated the opponent
without a doubt.
But because of that, no matter how real it was―it was absolutely

impossible.
That his older brother, the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane, was
stretched out at his feet so unsightly!
―At that moment, what caused him to realize it was the recollection
coming back to his mind. Many days ago, the memory of that shopping
district in the mountains―that fragment―
「Wah! Wait, wait! You can't do that!」
On that day, that young boy had, faster than Ikki's trained body,
grabbed onto the man who had started attacking people in the street.
And the boy had said it was a Blazer ability. Under that state of affairs,
taking the boy's physical fitness into account, he must have started to
act before the attacker moved. If not―Ikki should've been faster.
That ability could've been one of two types.
One was penetrating sight. If he saw that the man was carrying a blade,
it was possible to start moving before the man began his action.
But one factor precluded this possibility. Kagami had said the boy's
reason for being selected as a Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
representative was because he was a Blazer of the causation-
intereference system with a rare skill. Penetrating sight was neither a
rare skill nor part of the causation-interference system.
In that case, there was only one possibility remaining.
Future prediction―
www.asianovel.com
823
Realizing that possibility, Ikki felt the revelation. In that instant, a

shudder spread through his throat and gut.
"Watch out, Alice! This is a trap!"
He turned in Arisuin's direction, the shudder erupting with his voice.
But―it was slightly too late.
"Eh―?"
Faster than Arisuin could act on Ikki's words, countless swords flew into
Arisuin's body from behind.
"Ha…?"
"Ali…ce?"
With a thud, Alice fell to the ground with ten silver swords piercing him.
Everyone's breath was taken away by the abrupt situation.
"Not quite, huh? You might've made it if you were just a little bit
quicker."
That boundlessly cheerful voice was heard.
"But figuring out my ability just from seeing it once! That's Ikki-kun for
you!"
The voice came from behind Arisuin. Standing there smilingly innocently
with countless silver blades in both hands, it was Amane Shinomiya.
Part 8
Alice's powerless body fell to the ground. His body had been pierced by
weapons in illusionary form, and he had blacked out.
At this situation, Shizuku was the first to act.
"Alice!"
www.asianovel.com
824
Shouting, she tried to rush over to where he was. But that act―
"Shizuku, don't be careless! Watch out in front of you!"
Ikki's warning was just in time, unlike previously. In front of Shizuku's

eyes, in what should be empty air, there were twists in space.
This is―!
Shizuku who recognized it immediately covered her head with both

arms. In that instant, something hit Shizuku's petite body, and sent her
bouncing back like a ball. As if something invisible had sent her flying.
And that was entirely the case.
"Eh…!"
Was the surprised from someone on Hagun's side? Or was it from

everyone? But that was understandable. It was that astonishing a sight.
The students of Akatsuki Academy who should've been defeated were
walking out from the entirely transparent smoke, completely unharmed.
"H-Huh!? What is the meaning of this!?"
"Copies of the same people…!? Impossible! Then who are the ones we
defeated―!?"
Renren and Saijou once again confirmed the forms of the Akatsuki
students at their feet.
And they opened their eyes wide. The things lying there were painted
wooden puppets.
"Wh-What is this!?"
"Trick Art[8]. My art that is even more real than the real thing."
At Renren's cry, one of the people from Akatsuki Academy coughed

lazily. It was a topless young lady whose large breasts were hidden
under only a painting apron. Like Arisuin, she was hired by Rebellion, the
Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily.
www.asianovel.com
825
"In other words, what you've all thought were us were in fact wooden
dolls animated by my Black Widow[9], with appearances given by her
own Noble Art. And the real us were hiding over here with Ouma-kun's
wind bending the light around us, waiting for all of you to finish spinning
your wheels."
"You saw through Alice's plan since the beginning!?"
"Yes, well. We have an excellent prophet over here, you know? …Though
we didn't believe there would be a traitor among us."
While the clown laughed loudly as if he had laid open a joke―
"But in the end, Amane-san's prediction came true, huh? I'm sure
Wallenstein-sensei who mercifully gave him a chance all the way to the
end will be sad.
He lifted Arisuin's fallen body.
"Well, I'll leave you to finish the rest of this, everyone. Our sponsor's
order was to destroy them so profoundly that there's no room for
arguing our superiority. To crush them thoroughly, leaving no one left.
As for me, I have to bring this traitor to Sensei, so…."
And he leaped backward with a panther's agility, most likely to withdraw

from the battlefield. Taking Arisuin, of course.
But naturally, Ikki did not allow that to happen easily.
"Hold it!"
He dashed forward hot on the clown's heels. His speed was great
enough. He could catch up immediately―or he should be able to.
Ikki's course was blocked by the Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma

Kurogane.
"Brother…!"
"Fall."
www.asianovel.com
826
Ouma, without hesitation, swung his more than meter-long nodachi-

shaped Device Ryuuzume[10]. Cutting the air, he drove a silver arc
toward Ikki's torso in a flash.
Ikki was convinced about that merciless strike. If he didn't stop his feet,
focus his gaze, and turn to defend his body with all his might, then he
would be bisected along with Intetsu.
"Kuh!"
But as Ikki was about to abandon the chase―
"Haaaaa!"
Following the same line as Ouma's Device, a flame-covered golden

sword thwarted its path.
"Stella!"
He shouted the name of his red-haired sweetheart who had interposed

herself to protect him. And while Stella locked swords with Ouma, she
told Ikki.
"Ikki! Shizuku went after Alice!"
Being told that, Ikki looked toward where Ouma had sent Shizuku flying.
There was already no one there. Searching his field of vision, he found
Shizuku's back racing after the escaping Hiraga at full speed.
"These guys let Shizuku pass! They probably set traps before coming
out! It's bad to let her go alone! Hurry up and chase after her!"
At Stella's blurted words, Ikki hesitated a little. Should he leave this

situation to Stella and the others?
But luckily, the student council executives were here, starting Touka,
and the representatives besides himself, the Hagure sisters, were also
here. In that case―he had to join the one who was alone.
"I understand! I'll leave this to you!"
www.asianovel.com
827
"Yeah. If these guys don't have Alice's power backing them up, we'll take
down all of them!"
Stella's high-spirited words settled inside him, and Ikki withdrew from
the field to race after Shizuku. Seeing Ikki's back as he left―Stella once
again gazed at the boy who was both the one she loved the most and
the one worthy of being her rival.
And she knew. Her enemy was in front of her eyes, standing straight like
the wooden puppet and gazing at her.
"I've been feeling your gaze all this time. You want to fight me, right!?"
If that puppet had be more real than the real thing, then that gaze was
copying the real Ouma's emotions. If that was true―
"I accept your challenge, Sword Emperor of Wind!"
The Crimson Princess had no reason to decline. Because her opponent

was an A-rank knight like herself, this was her role to uphold. Deciding
that, Stella pushed Ouma's body away with all her strength.
And against Ouma who had ben blown off thirty meters, she began to
prepare her sure-kill Noble Art. It was a technique that brandished a
sword that burned with heat and light, investing all her spirit into her
longsword,Lævateinn.
―Katharterio Salamanda.
I don't know what kind of ability my opponent has. But I know he's no
ordinary person!
In that case, she'd use all of her power at the start. It would be best to
decide it here. If she didn't, she'd try to probe her opponent's ability by
seeing how re responded. That was Stella's decision. In response,
Ouma―
www.asianovel.com
828
"―Hmph."
At Stella's spirit which was churning up the surrounding atmospheric

temperature―
"Is such a trivial thing the best you can do?"
Giving a savage smile that showed a peek of his fangs―he replied with
his own strongest Noble Art.
Strangely, he took the same stance as Stella. Taking his huge sword with
both hands, he raised the blade, and poured all his magic into that
www.asianovel.com
829
Device. The ability of Ouma Kurogane, the Sword Emperor of Wind, was
of the elemental-influence system―the power to manipulate wind.
The windstorm born of that power was turned into a cyclone

within Ryuuzume, and devoured the surrounding atmosphere. The
atmosphere, the debris, the flame―anything and everything in the
surroundings. Before long, what he had made was a sword of raging
storm-winds, layers and layers of mass stacked together―
"Kusanagi." [11]
A sword of light and heat against a sword of storm-winds. Both blades

were more than fifty meters long, each an attack beyond the norm. With
only thirty meters between the users, their reach was surely more than
enough. If they both swung down on their opponent at the same time
like this, they would clash.
In an instant, the fire and wind from the two blades of magic intertwining
rained sparks, came undone, destroyed the surroundings together as a
tempest of flame.
"Eeeeeeekkk!"
At the white-hot tempest that was blowing and burning away everything,
the Hagure sisters screamed. No, everyone else in that place including
them protected themselves with magic, curled up their bodies, and just
narrowly managed to stand firm. If they lost focus even a little, their
bodies would've been blown far away, and probably would've taken an
impact as if they had fallen off a skyscraper. That was why everyone
protected themselves desperately. It was a battle beyond what ordinary
knights could bear to watch. But―
Before long, the clash between the sword of fire and the sword of wind
began to break down. The one beginning to crumble was―the Crimson
Princess.
www.asianovel.com
830
N-No way!
With creaking sounds, Stella's two hands with which she boasted of
physical strength beyond the norm and begun to feel a pressure she had
never felt before. Her heels were slowly sinking into the ground, and the
asphalt under them were cracking to pieces. At being shown this reality,
Stella was astonished.
I'm losing in strength? Me…?
It was her first time experiencing it. The reason was because her plan of
using Katharterio Salamandra to see her opponent's response had
collapsed in an instant.
It was natural. Up to now, not a single person had ever taken or turned
back Katharterio Salamandra, the Noble Art that the Crimson Princess
was proud of. She had not learned anything about her opponent with it.
Stella had no experience dealing with this situation. If she had no

experience, she could not come up with a response.
What should I do…?
Gradually, gradually. The beautiful cross being made by the swords of

fire and wind began to lose its shape. The sword of windstorm was
pushing into the wind of fire, shaving through the blade of light with a
cyclone spinning like a rock drill.
Finally, Katharterio Salamandra's blade form was cut through. And

Kusanagi fell toward Stella's head.
Oh―no―
Stella, in the instant just before the pressure fell on her from above,
could not move to avoid it. And at the same level where the two collided,
the others were protecting their bodies with all their strength, and
couldn't rush in to help. Stella couldn't avoid this strike. Her defeat was
certain.
www.asianovel.com
831
―If not for the only one would could do anything at that moment, Raikiri
Touka Toudou.
"Stella-san!"
At the instant Kusanagi was to bisect Stella's body, Touka quickly used
Shippu Jinrai to speed up. Sliding to Stella's side, she pulled Stella away
from the descending blade just in the nick of time.
The moment that Kusanagi struck the ground, the blade of storm-wind
cut and blew away everything there. While hugging Touka tightly, Stella
beheld the destruction with her own eyes. The track that Kusanagi had
carved in the ground, nothing remained there. The school buildings, the
practice arenas, even the asphalt paving the roads… all had become
rubble. Everything had been ripped apart, leaving only a concave track
in the brown earth. That was surely like an enormous dragon had
gouged the land. If a human had taken it directly, he would probably be
leaving no trace.
S-So close…. If Touka-san hadn't saved me just now….
"Thanks, you save me, Touka―!?"
As Stella spoke, her voice stopped.
The reason was―Touka's right hand that was holding Stella. Touka's
right hand was propping up Stella's head. Right now, she was driving
lightning into Stella's skull.
"Wh… why?"
"Sorry, Stella-san. Right now, you can't fight with Ouma-san. Right now
you can't even separate from me, so you can't win against him."
"…ah…."
With a face that seemed to say she wanted to respond, Stella

immediately lost consciousness. Naturally so. A breaker inside her head
had been directly flipped.
www.asianovel.com
832
"Kikyou-san! Botan-san!"
"Eh!?"
"Eek!"
Touka, who had stunned Stella, faced the Hagure sisters, and threw
Stella's body at them with all her strength.
The Hagure sisters were astonished by the abrupt event, but

nonetheless they were brave women who had fought to the bitter end of
the selection battles. Though they were astonished, the caught Stella's
body successfully.
To those two, Touka yelled without pause.
"Please take her and get away! Get as far away from here as you can!
Right now, you representatives of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
absolutely can't lose here!"
At this instant, under this circumstance, Touka was calmer than anyone
else.
Beating Akatsuki Academy and finishing this now, Stella's chosen

method is certainly a best-case approach, but this situation is already
not the kind that will lead to the best-case scenario.
After their surprise attack had failed, the situation changed. Taking into
account the difference in the battle ability, repelling Akatsuki Academy
was already very difficult. If they threw down a challenge here, and
Stella and the Hagure sisters were beaten by Akatsuki Academy beyond
recovery, Akatsuki really might replace Hagun Academy as the seventh
school in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, making this the worst
conclusion.
In that case, what we should do here is protect Hagun Academy's

representatives!
Touka, a veteran who had undergone countless instances of real

combat, hit upon the single best strategy. And with the strong will Touka
www.asianovel.com
833
had put into her voice―
"Y-Yes!"
Though the Hagure sisters hadn't understood her thinking, Touka's voice
roused them both to action. Kikyou, who was strong, put Stella on her
back, and the two turned on their heels and fled from Hagun Academy.
In response―
"Do you think you can run?"
At the same time Ouma's voice reverberated down upon them, the
students of Akatsuki who were standing behind him in reserve burst
forth. The young girl in the dress, straddling an enormous black lion―the
"Beast Tamer" Rinna Kazamatsuri. And the "Unturning" Yui Tatara. They
gave chase to the three people. But―
"Mach Grid!"
"Crescendo Axe!"
Dashing forward quickly, Runner's High and Destroyer attacked the ones
chasing the three who were fleeing from the side, and obstructed their
advance.
"―Do you think you can follow?"
Touka asked that to Ouma who was standing in front of her eyes, and
raised Narukami. Acting in concert, the ones with Touka also brandished
their Devices.
"You intend to sacrifice yourself to let the representatives escape? Such

a composed decision. But it will only postpone the inevitable a short
while."
In agreement with Ouma's words, Akatsuki's wicked hostility rose in

unison, and they took one step forward. It would be their second clash.
But the clash this time would not be the falsehood that the first one was.
It would be probably a genuine fight to the death.
www.asianovel.com
834
In the atmosphere that was quickly becoming strained, Touka called the
name of the girl next to her.
"…Kana-chan."
Kanata Toutokubara. The only Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival

representative among the student council executives. Touka urged her
to escape with her gaze, but―
"I won't run away. I'll be with you until the end, Touka-chan."
At that gaze, Kanata did not spare a glance. She only stared at what was
straight ahead.
"―Right."
Touka knew her stubbornness well, because they had been together
since childhood, so Touka didn't repeat any pointless words.
"What happened here today is an affront to Hagun Academy's student

council. We'll return twice the favor!"
Saying just that, the companions left in this place gave forth a cry of
encouragement.
www.asianovel.com
835
"YEAH!"
―Everyone there faced the enemy and threw down their challenge in
unison.
Part 9
"Haa… ha…!"
She had been running for quite a while, descending the deserted slope
in front of the academy. After Shizuku left the popular shopping district
street, her feet stopped due to the pain she was feeling in her side.
www.asianovel.com
836
I'm… not really in shape, huh?
Clicking her tongue at her own weakness, she inferred the distance to
Hiraga who was carrying Arisuin. It was already beyond what she could
check with her eyes. It could even be that he had gotten into a car along
the way.
But I haven't lost track of him yet.
At the moment Arisuin was kidnapped, Shizuku had wound an invisible

thread of water magic to Arisuin's body. That thread pierced through
every material substance, and was stretching straight toward Arisuin. In
other words, if she tugged, it would definitely point her to where Arisuin
was.
But it seemed she could no longer follower them on foot. Therefore,

Shizuku―
"Excuse me."
―called out to a man who was waiting for a traffic light on top of a
motorcycle.
"I'm a student knight of Hagun Academy. Because of an emergency, I

would like you to lend me your bike―"
"Huh!? Don't mess around with me, shorty. Why should I?"
She thrust Yoishigure at the throat of the bluntly refusing and frowning
motorcycle rider.
"It's an emergency. I'm begging you."
"Okay! Please take it!"
The man smiled and nodded repeatedly as he got off the bike and fled.
Because she was in a hurry, she had no choice but to do this. It would
probably be fine if she asked the academy to return the motorcycle
afterwards. Thinking that, Shizuku straddled the motorcycle that the
man had handed over. But―she realized that she had made a serious
www.asianovel.com
837
mistake.
My feet don't reach the pedal….
"…I can't believe there was a trap like this."
"What game are you playing, Shizuku?"
Suddenly, a voice at the nape of her neck made Shizuku turn her head.
"Onii-sama."
Ikki who had chased Shizuku breathlessly was there. Seeing him,
Shizuku explained her own situation.
"The distance to Alice has grown, perhaps because he's on a vehicle. I

procured a bike, but as you can see there is a structural defect in it.
Even on a bike made in Japan, it doesn't meet the ground properly."
"It's clearly not the manufacturer's fault."
Ikki laughed wryly at Shizuku's grievance. But he immediately hardened

his expression, and meeting Shizuku half-way, he spoke. What he said
was a question to Shizuku who was chasing after Arisuin, even though
Arisuin had deceived them up until today.
"…Shizuku. Even though they know we're chasing after Alice, Ouma and
his companions aren't chasing us. It's because there's no need to chase
us. It's surely because there is an enemy we'll face who we can't
possible beat. Of course, you realize that, right Shizuku?"
"Yes, I know that."
"Alice tricked us. It could be that us chasing after Alice is also a trap for
me and you. Surely you know that possibility too, right?"
"Yes, I know that."
"And even if Alice really did cut ties with Akatsuki in order to save us, he
said that we should abandon him. That was Alice's wish. He didn't want
to see you in danger, Shizuku. Isn't that right?"
www.asianovel.com
838
"Yes, I know that."
Three times. Shizuku had confirmed the same understanding to each of

Ikki's questions. He had come to hold her back. But he had not subdued
her. Even though they were the words of her beloved older brother. After
all―
"Onii-sama, did you come to ask me this?"
For Shizuku, it seemed that Ikki had come to ask three questions. Those
all seemed to be completely trivial, inconsequential things. Shizuku
stared straight at the face of her brother who had come to hold her
back.
"Alice was the first person I liked after you, Onii-sama. He's my precious
friend. Right now, my friend has fallen into danger. For me, there is no
greater matter. So no matter what kind of danger is waiting for me, and
no matter what Alice did or what he wants―I am going to go save him."
She conveyed her decision to Ikki. She would never take that back. Even
though she understood all the risks, she would go and save her friend,
her only older sister regardless.
Hearing that, her brother… cracked a small smile.
"―Good answer."
"…Eh?"
It was an answer she hadn't expected from Ikki. And Shizuku let out a
befuddled voice without thinking.
"Onii-sama, you didn't… come to stop me?"
"Well, if you gave a half-hearted answer, I was going to drag you back
against your will, but… since you're so resolved, I don't have any reason
to stop you."
www.asianovel.com
839
As he answered, Ikki nudged Shizuku's body to the back, straddled the

motorcycle, and grabbed the handlebars. And he turned to Shizuku over
his shoulder.
"I'll also go along with your wishes, Shizuku."
Knowing all the dangers, he pledged to follow his sister's desires.
"Onii-sama…."
At that thoughtfulness, Shizuku felt a sweet sensation tightening in her

chest. She pressed her forehead to Ikki's back, and thought―
My love won't be accepted, but….
It was good that she loved this person.
"Thank you."
As she gave her gratitude, she shivered just a little.
"Don't thank me, Shizuku. I'm your older brother after all. ―Well, here
we go. I'll leave the directions to you."
"…Yes!"
And Ikki floored the bike pedal.
They drove in a straight line, toward where Arisuin had been taken―to
Akatsuki Academy.
References Jump up↑ Total Reflect: This uses the kanji 完全反射, Kanzen
Hansha ("Perfect Reflection"). Jump up↑ Snic●ers: Snickers, an
American brand of chocolate snack bars. Jump up↑ Kitsune, curry, and
kakiage udon: Widely sold udon dishes. "Kitsune" or "fox" udon is
noddles topped with sweetened deep-fried tofu. Curry udon is noodles in
a curry-flavored soup. "Kakiage" udon is noddles topped with tempura-
fried fritters. Jump up↑ Shouyu, miso, and tonkotsu ramen: Widely sold
ramen dishes. "Shouyu" ramen is noodles in a soup flavored with soy
sauce. Miso ramen is noodles in miso soup. "Tonkotsu" ramen is noodles
in a broth made using pork bones. Jump up↑ Pocky: A Japanese brand of
www.asianovel.com
840
thin biscuit sticks coated in chocolate or other flavors. Jump

up↑ Nodachi: A Japanese field sword. Essentially a long katana. Jump
up↑ The word "akatsuki" is a Japanese term for dawn or daybreak. Jump
up↑ Trick Art: This uses the kanji 騙し絵, Damashii E ("Deceptive
Picture"). Jump up↑ Black Widow: This uses the kanji 地獄蜘蛛の
糸, Jigoku Kumo no Ito ("Hell-Spider's Silk"). Jump up↑ Ryuuzume, 龍爪:
"Dragon Claw". Jump up↑ Kusanagi: "Grass-Cutter", a sword that is
considered one of the Three Sacred Treasures of Japan. This uses the
kanji 月輪割り断つ天龍の大爪, Getsurin Waritatsu Tenryuu no
Ootsume ("Moon-Severing Sky-Dragon's Talon).
www.asianovel.com
841
Vol. 4 :
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Chapter 4: Premature Decisive Battle
www.asianovel.com
842
(translation)
Part 1
Black smoke rose from Hagun Academy. Inside those grounds, a fight
between the Hagun Academy student council and Akatsuki Academy
was unfolding.
The inferiority of the Hagun Academy student council was becoming

obvious. Among Akatsuki's students, except for the Sword Emperor of
Wind Ouma Kurogane who was a guest, all of them were influential
www.asianovel.com
843
people in the underside of society. They were children who had survived
carnage beyond the imagination of those who lived in normal society,
and furthermore they were the elite. As individuals, their strength was
exceedingly high, and all of them were aces of their schools. At worst,
they had the power of the top eight across the entire country. With that
absolute difference in strength, they cornered Touka and the others.
"Kuh!"
One of the Hagun Academy student council officers, 'Runner's High'

Renren Tomaru, let out a cry of pain amidst her high speed.
Her Noble Art, Mach Grid, was an ability to accelerate endlessly. No

matter how often she had been beaten in combat, this acceleration had
always been able to leave everyone in the dust. Without a single
exception. Despite that, the enemy she was facing now—
"It's useless, you fragile human!"
Was hot on her heels. On the fastest speed of Mach Grid. How was that
possible?
It was because her enemy wasn't human. It was a gigantic black lion.
And not just an ordinary lion. That beast, in addition to physical power
that exceeded a human's even under normal circumstances, was able to
keep up with Renren's speed due to propulsion by magic emission.
"My servant, the magic beast Sphinx, is no ordinary magic beast. The
stigmata that comes from a technique mixing the spirit of an evil curse
with my own blood infuses the utmost power of darkness into a magic
beast. There's no human body that can compete with it!"
"My lady says, 'Putting my collar of subordination on a creature can

make it into my Device. Since a lion's body is always stronger than a
human's, if magic is also used, it would become absurdly strong!'"
The girl wearing a dress and eye-patch and riding on the back of the
black lion, Rinna Kazamatsuri was raising an unusually histrionic voice,
and moreover the maid riding behind Rinna, Charlotte, was translating
www.asianovel.com
844
her meaning with dramatic words.
"Now, accept your ruin obediently, frail human!"
"My lady says, 'Moving around makes me hurt, so I don't want you to
move!'"
"What a bunch of jokesters, huh!?"
Renren cursed at Charlotte's interpretations that robbed the air of

tension. There was no way she was going to stop moving just because
they told her to do so. Against that black lion whose body was like a
small truck, standing still would lead only to defeat. However, with this
rivalry in speed, she couldn't do things like hit and run.
In that case—
There!
Renren zeroed in on the pillar of a streetlight in front of her. Her enemy

was chasing her back at the same speed. Since that was true—
If it's too fast coming this way, I'll use that speed—and make my
counter!
Exactly like how Ikki had used her own speed to beat her before. She'd
use her enemy's speed to strike it. Deciding this, Renren raced past the
pole, grabbed it with her left hand, and made a sharp turn. Bending the
vector of her velocity, against the black lion that was chasing her, she
made an assault from the front, aiming at its open forehead.
It was a counter from an abrupt turn. There would be no opportunity to

evade. Moreo
ver, the animal, unlike a human, had no posture for defense.
This strike will decide it!
"Black Bird!"
www.asianovel.com
845
It was a punch with the desire for a one-shot kill loaded in it.
However—to that attack with all of her weight—
"Fwahahaha! This fool has never seen the truth of the world!"
The Beast Tamer straddling the black lion returned a loud laugh.
"Have you not heard my majestic voice!? The curse technique binds no
ordinary magic beast to me! I'll show you the power of utter darkness
imbued in the soul of my magic beast Sphinx!"
In that moment, the eyes of the black lion shined red.
"Bow down! King's Pressure—!"[1]
The lion roared. It was a sound that could be heard from a kilometer
away, and it struck Renren's entire body. As soon as it did, Renren's
body suffered an abnormal phenomenon.
"Wh—a—!?"
My body… can't move…!?
Of all things, Renren's body, with one fist stretched forward, had become
completely hardened.
How? –She had no time to ponder it.
"Guh!"
The bulk that was like a small truck hit Renren's body at full speed and
sent her flying.
Renren, whose body was already rather light-weight, became like a

rubber ball and flew some tens of meters before crashing. By the time
she struck the ground, she had already lost consciousness.
"I told you already. My curse technique draws out the power of
darkness! And it isn't that of Fenrir, but that of Sphinx—King's Pressure!
www.asianovel.com
846
The power of the king of beasts to send any enemy within its sight
trembling in fear!"
"My lady says, 'As my Device, it's only natural that it can use not only
magic, but Noble Arts as well. Isn't it cool!' with a self-satisfied look."
"Tomaru-san!"
Confirming that Renren had fallen in the distance from the corner of her
eye, Touka chewed her lip. However, Renren wasn't the only one who
had lost.
"Saijou-kun. Uta-kun. Even Kanata-chan…!"
It had only been ten minutes since the start of the battle. Touka was
already the only one left standing on the field among the Hagun
Academy student council officers.
"How about giving up already?"
At the voice of Ouma whose words dripped with disdain, bitterness

spread over Touka's face.
Unlike the others, Touka's body had not suffered a single wound.
However, she was no match for Ouma.
After Stella and the others escaped, Touka considered the power of the
remaining members, and challenged him knowing that she was the only
one who could serve as his opponent, but to her surprise Ouma had put
away his Device Ryuuzume and stood there defenselessly. And more
than that—
"I have no interest in turning my blade against a girl weaker than myself.
If you wish to fight no matter what—one stroke is enough. Try to make a
mark on my body. If you can do so, I'll be your opponent."
And he folded his arms, closed his eyes, and stood upright―with no
concern for the kind of knight he was facing.
To say that she felt no ire from such conduct would be a lie. But on the
www.asianovel.com
847
other hand, such arrogance and carelessness was a rare opportunity for
Touka.
Ouma, who had done away with Stella easily. His strength was real. And
here he was in front of her drawn sword, completely defenseless.
She had no intent of letting this opportunity pass from under her nose.
Ouma was insulting his enemy with abundant negligence. Without
hesitation, Touka slashed at the defenseless Ouma using Raikiri and all
her might. Drawing out her strength, leaving nothing out. Angle. Speed.
It was a perfect strike.
Supposing it was a miscalculation, Ouma's arrogance was born of self-

confidence and the difference between their power.
Her direct hits with Raikiri had not been able to leave a wound on
Ouma's body.
In ten minutes. No matter how many times, the result was the same.
She had cut through his clothes a little, but not through the thinnest bit
of his skin.
What she felt with her hands every time she slashed was… a mountain.
As if she was striking at an enormous mountain with a sword, a response
that was too solid.
What is this abnormal defensive power…!?
As far as Blazer fights go, there were phenomena like this. There were
cases where the difference in magic capacity was this absolute. Right,
like the first match between Ikki and Stella.
But there can't be such a huge difference between Ouma-san's magic

capacity and mine…!
Despite that, why—
Thereupon, as if seeing through the discord in her heart, Ouma opened

his mouth to speak.
www.asianovel.com
848
"It is because of the difference in our training. From the start, there was
no fight between us. Realize this properly."
"Tch! Not yet!"
Touka was risking it all here. The rest of her allies had all fallen, and
perhaps her enemies would gang up on her together. In that case, she
was also in danger.
Then, at least one hit.
Before I abandon my attack on Ouma-san, I have to get a hit!
Touka took a step back and got some distance from Ouma, and leveling
the point of Narukami at him, she held her sword horizontally.
And with her ability, she formed a magnetic field in the air before her.
Cladding her flesh with the energy of Shippu Jinrai—
"Takemikazuchi—!"[2]
Plunging into a tunnel of electromagnetic force. In that instant. Touka's

flesh that had entered the tunnel of lightning accelerated to a
devastating speed. Namely, this was a railgun that turned her body into
a bullet.
It was an excessively incompletely, excessively defenseless, excessively

hazardous technique. A special move without much practical use.
However, Raikiri had no power that could match the penetrating force of
that accelerated thrust.
Carrying that offensive power, Touka made her last attack—and clashed.
Blood gushed out.
However, the blood flying through the air was not from Ouma. The blood
was coming from Touka's right shoulder, from where she had stabbed
forward.
www.asianovel.com
849
Her blade had pierced Ouma, and where Ouma's body had been hit by
Takemikazuchi, a small drop of blood escaped the just barely torn skin.
He was unmistakably standing there motionlessly, like a mountain.
"…What are… you…."
Due to Takemikazuchi's backlash, her broken right shoulder was hanging

uselessly, and Touka asked with a tremoring voice. Her eyes widened in
shock. However, even with all of her strength, her body could not make
the slightest movement.
Ouma's naked chest that had been struck by Takemikazuchi. She could
see that it had been crisscrossed with countless scars.
Cuts, lacerations, punctures, bullet holes, crushing wounds—on Ouma's

body had been etched by every possible kind of injury, one on top of the
next without the chance to heal.
These days, iPS capsule technology had been developed to the point
that almost no scars from wounds remained. Having scars to this degree
was extremely odd in this day and age. Realizing this, Touka felt dread
toward Ouma from her innermost depths.
"You… what have you been doing after you disappeared when you were
little…?"
For five years he had disappeared from the public stage. Just how many
scenes of carnage he had surmounted? Ouma, having been asked this,
said—
"I have no interest in talking about myself."
Shaking his head, he refused to speak about the empty space of those
five years—
"No, I have never been the type to do things like talk. My parents,
brother, sister, fame—I've discarded all of them. All I have is this sword,
and the oaths I make to it."
In his hand, Ryuuzume manifested.
www.asianovel.com
850
"Even if it's only this much, a wound is a wound. As promised, I will be

your opponent."
In an instant, from within the core of Ryuuzume, a windstorm that

devoured everything began to blow. Just like the time that it had clashed
with Stella's Katharterio Salamandra—
"Kusanagi."
The sword descended like a tornado. The excess current from the
backlash of Takemikazuchi covered her entire body. Touka couldn't
move a single muscle due to the spasms from that overload, so it was
only a matter of course that she didn't dodge—
I'm sorry… everyone….
The wind-clad dragon's claw ripped through Touka's consciousness

ruthlessly.
Part 2
After winning easily against the Hagun Academy student council, one of
Akatsuki, Amane Shinomiya, took a sigh. The sun had already set, and
the sky was darkened to indigo blue.
"Phew. The hour is later than I thought it'd be, huh?"
While the chainsaw she held in her hand was scraping loudly upon the
earth, Yui Tatara gave her honest opinion to those words in a gravely
voice.
"Hehehe. It's because you people were so sluggish, dumbass. I got it

done and over with in a flash, ya know."
"Hahaha. Someone surrounded by allies shouldn't be so quick to brag,

'Unturning'."
"My lady says, 'You just happened to get matched against an enemy
you're strong at fighting, so don't get a big head!'"
"Huh? How about you and me see who's the one matched with an
www.asianovel.com
851
enemy we're strong against?"
"Sounds fun."
Kazamatsuri's lips twisted in a feline smile at Tatara's provocation, and

she lifted the patch covering her right eye with a finger.
"I'll show you the power of my Twilight Magic Eye! Don't pretend to
regret it later! Seal release!"
"…Even though your left eye is equally red."
"My lady, you've forgotten your contact lens."
"…W-Wahaha! I've run out of MP for today. You have good luck!"
"What game are you two playing?"
Amane, who couldn't watch such half-baked things, sighed with a

troubled face.
I see. When Hiraga-san isn't here, I have to be the manager for this
comedy duo, huh?
"We still have something to finish. We have to chase after Stella-san who
got away, and Ikki-kun too. …For the time being, should we split up?"
Amane who recognized his own role proposed this to the others.
However, Ouma shook his head at that proposal.
"There is no need for that."
"Eh? What do you mean, Ouma-san?"
"My brother and sister are heading toward certain death. If it was only
the One-Armed Swordsman they might make it, but right now she is
there."
She―with those words, Amane also agreed.
Their alma mater, Akatsuki Academy, an inconspicuous place in a corner

of the Tokyo metropolitan area. On this day, a certain person was a
www.asianovel.com
852
guest staying there by happenstance.
"Now that you mention it, that's true. It's today. That person is lodging at
Akatsuki Academy."
"Indeed. Therefore those two have not the slightest chance. It would be
best for all of us to pursue the Crimson Princess."
Certainly, Amane agreed. Although she wasn't the kind of person who'd
take part in their plan, she was a sentimental person. Owing them a
favor, she would probably recompense them with her sword. And if she
took the field, going to Akatsuki Academy right now could be called a
fool's errand.
"Still, you sure are indifferent about it. Aren't you worried? He's your
brother, right?"
At Amane's inquiry, Ouma spat out his response.
"Don't be ridiculous. He's someone I abandoned ages ago. I'm long past
feeling sorry for him."
"Ahaha. Ikki-kun really has no luck with his family, huh?"
"Cease your prattle. Even with your infatuation and sympathy for that
boy, Amane, aren't you not showing any worry either?"
"Me, worried? Ahaha, no way."
Amane laughed loudly at Ouma's reply that had missed the mark.
"I'm not anxious about it. Instead, I'm rather delighted. …Ikki-kun, you
know, he should suffer more and more. He should hurt more and more.
His body should break from agonizing, outrageous crisis. Because when
he overcomes that sort of hopelessness, it will make the tale of the
Worst One shine."
Right. That was why the hopelessness should deepen intensely. The
sight of him exhausting all his willpower and while coughing blood, but
still denying his fate―
www.asianovel.com
853
"I just looooove seeing Ikki-kun like that! That's why I want him in more
and more extreme trouble!"
"Hehehe, your usual disgusting attitude is coming about again."
"Hmph. Don't say such cruel things. Isn't it natural for a fan to want to
see the one he likes being cool?"
And the moment Amane puffed up his cheeks in indignation. He noticed

that his student datapad had received a mail. Checking it, it was from
the one who was their manager, the 'Pierrot' Reisen Hiraga. The gist was
that he had delivered Arisuin to Wallenstein, their teacher and
supervisor, and was now heading back to join up with them. He had sent
over this mail, so….
As I thought, I only had to take this role temporarily, huh?
Recognizing that, Amane communicated using the mail that they would
all be chasing after Stella, who Touka had sent away.
"Well, shall we go catch the princess?"
Leading the rest of Akatsuki, he began the pursuit of Stella and the
Hagure sisters.
Part 3
At around that time, it wasn't only the students of Hagun and Akatsuki
who were moving.
"Goddamn it! What bad luck for the airplane to have trouble today!"
The one cursing was a woman dressed in a beautiful kimono, the Hagun
Academy special lecturer Nene Saikyou, known as the Yaksha Princess.
"Indeed."
The one agreeing with her was running alongside, the board chairman of
Hagun Academy Kurono Shinguuji, known as World Clock.
The two of them had spent the last week in Osaka, where the Seven
www.asianovel.com
854
Stars Sword-Art Festival would be held, but they had just received news
of the attack on Hagun Academy from the teachers remaining there, and
now they were trying to return to Tokyo in a hurry.
However, the fastest mode of transportation between Osaka and Tokyo,

by airline, was being suspended due to a problem with the runways.
Having no way to deal with it, the two were running along the Tokaido
Shinkansen[3] train track toward Tokyo. Because, if the two used their
abilities, they could reach their destination faster by running than by
taking a bullet train.
"…Maybe it happened because it was today."
"Don't say that. I don't want to think of such troubling things."
Saikyou made a bitter face at Kurono's words.
At the present time, Kurono and Saikyo did not have adequate
information. What they understood was only that representatives from
each school had banded together and attacked Hagun. They didn't know
the real motive behind that. However, both of them felt it. It was an
attack that wasn't communicated in the news broadcasts at all. And then
the airplane services were suspended suddenly.
This sudden attack was heavily planned. That was the suspicion they
felt.
"Well, at any rate, once we get there everything will become clear. So
for that reason―"
As quickly as possible. At those words, they put even more strength into
their legs. …At that moment. Faster than a second, a sudden gust struck
their bodies and brought them to a half.
―In fact, no wind was blowing on them. The sea was also calm.
However, on the expressions on the two world-class knights, trembles of

obvious dismay were spreading. Their legs were shaking, and their
brows were sweating unnaturally.
www.asianovel.com
855
Yes... what stopped their legs wasn't the wind. It was an aberrant sword
spirit that could be felt from a long distance away. To the point where
the ground in front of them was going blurry in their eyes, as if a drawn
sword was pressed to their throats. The two were both superior knights,
but they could feel it and it paralyzed them.
―Going toward that was dangerous. At that instinctive warning, the two
had stopped running.
"Th-The sword spirit… just now… it can't be…."
"H-Hey hey hey. Are you kidding? Our attackers have someone
outrageous mixed among them…!"
The two knew. This unusual sword spirit. Only one person in the world
could exert this kind of pressure.
"The sword spirit lasted only a moment. Was it to intimidate? …Let's

hurry, Nene!"
"Y-Yeah!"
With their faces pale, and ignoring the effort of starting up their bodies
again, they raced toward Tokyo at the utmost speed.
This sword spirit, if she has becoming interested in something―probably

Kurogane!?
Kurono guessed what was happening at the place far away, and prayed.
Don't be rash, Kurogane! It's still too soon for you to enter this domain!"
Part 4
The pressure that was like the sky falling came suddenly.
The bike had been advancing in accordance with Shizuku's navigation

for some time.　Exiting the urban areas with many people, and even
exiting the mountain road.　In a deserted place, Hagun Academy's main
school was located.　In that deserted, desolate place, the bike entered,
www.asianovel.com
856
and it was in that moment.
A sudden feeling of oppression. To a heaviness as if one's gut was being

crushed, Ikki brought the bike to a sudden stop, its tires sliding.
"O-Oniisama!? Wh-What's wrong!?"
At the sudden stop, Shizuku cried out in surprise. She didn't understand.
As a fighter, Shizuku was inexperienced.
But Ikki comprehended it. That right now, he—had stepped foot into the
domain of someone wicked. Therefore to Shizuku's question, he had no
room to answer. Ikki just suppressed the dread that was freezing his
body, and he calmed his breath. With his right hand, he
summoned Intetsu, and looked up at the sky.
On the rooftop of Akatsuki Academy's main building. At that remarkably

high place, there was something shining white.
Was it the moon? No. It was white, but the thing shining weakly had the
shape of a person.
www.asianovel.com
857
It was the shape of a woman who appeared like a Valkyrie from

European legends, holding swords in both hands and pointing down.
"An enemy!?"
Following Ikki's gaze, Shizuku also noticed the presence. She

immediately jumped from the bike to the ground, and
manifested Yoishigure. But—the figure in white showed no interest in
Shizuku. Those beautiful eyes were staring entirely at Ikki, and no one
else.
www.asianovel.com
858
Ikki also realized that immediately… and he decided.
"Shizuku. Alice is inside the school, right?"
"Eh… ah, yes. That's right."
"In that case, go ahead on your own. I'll be fine here by myself."
"No, they've declared war on us. There's no need to fuss about one-on-
one duels—"
"I'm begging you, Shizuku. Go."
Ikki's tone as he bluntly refusing her didn't allow any argument.
"Onii…-sama?"
At her brother's suddenly grim tone, Shizuku glanced at his expression…

and gasped. Because Ikki's expression had become stiffer than she had
ever seen before.
"Is it… that strong an enemy…?"
"…Yeah, probably."
"Then that's even more reason for both of us—"
"No."
To Shizuku was trying to persuade him a second time, Ikki shook his
head.
"I told you, didn't I? I want to follow your wishes, Shizuku. Because I was
resolved, I came along. If we don't accomplish that, there'd be no point
in coming this far. If you don't hurry to Alice, you might not make it. So
leave this place to me."
Ikki was stubborn to the end. If she combined everything they said up to
now, even Shizuku understood. Namely, Ikki was saying this.
—If Shizuku stayed here, Ikki wouldn't be able to protect her.
www.asianovel.com
859
That woman in white was that strong an enemy.
"…I get it."
Making that guess, Shizuku nodded. And—
"Onii-sama, please handle this."
Entrusting this situation to her brother, she entered Akatsuki Academy

alone.
The woman in white didn't obstruct her. Like the rest of this entire time,
she had only gazed on Ikki who still remained.
"Shizuku was transparent as far as you're concerned, huh?"
"Yes. Because Lord Wallenstein is also inside. Besides, whether I destroy

both of you here, or I destroy you here and follow her afterward, it would
make little difference in terms of time."
A voice that echoed gracefully like song shook the night. In reply, Ikki—
"I guess that's so for you."
—with a moaning voice, he muttered those words.
…This is bad. Though since they called themselves a school, it only

makes sense for them to have teachers.
The students were already that level. A-rank would not be out of the
question. He was already resigned to that.
—But as I thought, this was unexpected.
Yes. Ikki knew who this white-clad Valkyrie was.
"For those who aspire to swordsmanship, all of them know your

nickname. Wearing a dress of holy white, and carrying a pair of wing-like
swords. The world's greatest criminal who's too strong to arrest. And at
the same time… possessing the most extreme swordsmanship. Standing
at the summit as the world's greatest swordsman. –'Twin-Wings'
Edelweiss. Without a doubt, that's you, right?"
www.asianovel.com
860
"Certainly. There's no mistake that I am called Twin-Wings."
At Ikki's question, the woman responded with a nod of affirmation, and

showed Ikki a somewhat puzzled expression.
"But I don't understand. Even though you know my identity, why have
you drawn your sword? You are not a swordsman who doesn't know the
difference between yourself and the enemy if you should cross blades, I
think. But despite that, to remain unafraid to this degree."
"…Even though I wanted to bluff so you didn't see through that."
Having his own fear pointed out, Ikki let out a dry laugh that spoke to his
inner thoughts.
Honestly speaking, Ikki also understood.
Ahh, it's just like said. …Just now, I was foolhardy.
He knew that. Because he was an excellent swordsman, he could grasp

how great the difference in strength was between them. He couldn't win
here. And more than that, it was true, the one before his eyes was
genuinely—the world's strongest. It couldn't be compared to something
like the summit of the Seven Stars. Likely, this was an enemy Ikki should
face after following his path as a swordsman for years, even decades, of
constant tireless training…. No doubt, in the battlefield right here, he
could not qualify as an opponent in the same dimension as he was now.
This meeting was too premature. It would not even be a contest to begin
with. Twin Wings was—saying this deliberately, in order to give him a
chance to withdraw. Ikki guessed that, and thought.
How gentle, this person.
She would probably let Ikki get away if he turned around and left right
now. A truly gentle person.
But, I'm sorry too. I can't possibly leave.
He was certainly scared. Just from her gaze, he could feel his entire body
www.asianovel.com
861
shaking, and cold sweat sliding down his back. His teeth were shivering,
and his legs were about to give way. It was the first time Ikki felt like
this. To have fear fighting him like this.
But, that he had a reason to fight that terror. He had a reason to stay
here! Therefore—
"…This is surprising, isn't it?"
Ikki, putting on the strongest face he could, smiled.
"The world's strongest swordsman is questioning the fighting spirit of an

enemy who's already drawn his sword?"
He thrust the point of his crow-black sword at the woman in white, with
clear enmity.
In response, the woman in white nodded calmly.
"—Certainly. These words are unneeded."
And it became the trigger.
"If I was not a member of this plot, I would have no grudge against you
people. However, because you've come to find your enemy to whom I
hold a debt, I won't turn a blind eye."
From the towering school building, the woman in white leaped to the
ground silently. With a grace like she had used fluttering wings to swoop
down. At the moment she landed on the ground, Ikki felt fear as if his
own heart was exploding. His entire body, his instinct, his soul. All of
them shrieked.
Run away.
Run away.
I'm begging you, run away.
If you don't you will die here—
www.asianovel.com
862
But he clenched his teeth, and faced that pressure directly. And then—
"I am the demise who comes from the distant summit, the one who
splits earth and sky with two blades.
My name is Twin-Wings Edelweiss.
Childish lad. You will learn how wide this world is."
And then—the Worst One, Ikki Kurogane, clashed with the world's
strongest swordsman, Twin-Wings Edelweiss.
"I am the demise who comes from the distant summit, the one who
splits earth and sky with two blades. My name is Twin-Wings Edelweiss.
Childish lad. You will learn how wide this world is."
—the Worst One, Ikki Kurogane, clashed with the world's strongest
swordsman, Twin-Wings Edelweiss.
Part 5
While Ikki and Edelweiss's battle started, in another direction—
Arisuin finally woke up after receiving damage from Amane's illusionary

form attack.
This place… is….
www.asianovel.com
863
As he woke up slowly, he analyzed his situation.
In his field of view, there was a high ceiling. A high source of

illumination. From the sound of air flow, he was lying in a very vast
room. And given the season, the chilly air was from being below ground?
"Have you woken up?"
At the voice, Arisuin tried to jump up, and he realized.
My hands and feet are tied….
And not just by regular rope.
It was by threads of magic as thin as piano wire. The 'Pierrot' Reisen

Hiraga's Black Widow, then.
"Fool."
To Arisuin who was writhing like a caterpillar, the shadow of a person

came into view and spat out a cough. Arisuin looked up at that shadow,
and saw a face that was in the prime of life.
"Wallenstein…."
Instantly, the young man—Wallenstein—buried his boot in Arisuin's

stomach.
"Guh!"
"It's Wallenstein-sensei."
With the pain like his guts had been gouged out, Arisuin awakened fully.
And so, he knew with confidence.
I messed up, huh?
His own betrayal was known beforehand, and countermeasures had

been made.
But it was unfathomable. He didn't remember ever having done

anything so incompetent as to give himself away.
www.asianovel.com
864
"…How did you know I was going to double-cross you… I wonder?"
"There was someone who could tell. That's all."
"…I see."
Arisuin understood with just those words. Blazers could do things beyond
the realm of common sense. If there was a human who could do this, it
wouldn't be a mystery at all.
…Not being able to know the details of our members, ended up painful
after all.
Well, at this point, there was nothing to do but lament, but….
"Even I didn't believe my ears when that guy gave his prediction. You,
the member who was the most loyal, the most obedient… would betray
us…."
"…I was held in very high regard, I suppose."
"Of course. The one who selected you was none other than me. I hoped
it was a lie. I hoped it was a mistake. I wanted to trust you. Today, until
the last instant… I believed in you. But despite that…."
Wallenstein's tone slowly began to tremble, and suddenly, he burst into

rage.
"Why, why, why!? Why did you betray my expectations!"
"Gah! Gugh!"
Over and over, Arisuin was kicked as he lay on the floor of the training
arena below Akatsuki Academy.
"You should've known! You should've understood more than enough!

That love is useless in this world full of lies! I taught all of this to you! So
why did you make the same mistake! Didn't you throw it away!? Didn't
you recognize the same truths we did!?"
"Guggh, ugh! K-Kuh!"
www.asianovel.com
865
Bones breaking, internal organs ripping. Arisuin coughed up black blood.

But Wallenstein's violence didn't end. With fiery anger, Wallenstein
continued to strike Arisuin.
Because he knew Arisuin's past, Wallenstein could not comprehend it.

Why was the prodigy he personally discovered so foolish as to return to
denying power?
"What are you trying to do? Answer me…!"
The kicks stopped, and Wallenstein asked that as he breathed heavily.

To that question, Arisuin—twisted his bleeding lips in self-derision.
"…Yes. That's it. That's what I wanted."
Arisuin thought. At the time he lost Yuuri and the others, he was going to
throw away everything. For that reason, he had demanded money from
Wallenstein. In order to sever all relations with them by giving the Sister
enough money to support his little sisters until they became adults.
But—when he was handing over that money, he had told the Sister
about annihilating that gang and selling himself as a professional killer,
and she went to the shed behind the church and brought out the green
alcohol bottle. And with tears spilling out, she said this.
「Take this with you. This is something you as you are now will need. And
one of these days, please remember. That you and Yuuri swore over
alcohol, to be noble—」
He had no intention of holding on to the thing. It was the remnants of his

dream with Yuuri, to love and protect others even though they had not
grown up loved and protected by anyone. He didn't even want to see it.
He was going to throw it all away and go with Wallenstein. In order to
hate everything about the world.
"But—in the end, I couldn't cast it aside."
www.asianovel.com
866
No matter how much he abandoned common sense, no matter how

much he degraded himself as a hitman, he couldn't bring himself to let
go of this bottle.
And in not letting it go, he came across someone. A girl he wanted to

gamble everything on again to protect.
"I met Shizuku, and I finally remembered. What kind of adult I wanted to
be. The desire that I myself tried to run away from, to rebel against, to
throw away…."
That was why Arisuin decided it. Even if Shizuku knew his real self and
never called him her older sister again, he would remember his true
desire and protect everything she had! Therefore—
"I'll protect that girl's hopes! I won't let you people do as you like!"
At that moment, Arisuin undid the restraints tying him down, and leaped
up. Restraints like this couldn't bind an assassin of Arisuin's level. And
he immediately summoned Darkness Hermit, aiming for Wallenstein's
shadow—
"Such a waste."
In the instant he tried to throw, Wallenstein's kick penetrated Arisuin's

solar plexus yet again. It was a counter so fast that it seemed to have
foreknowledge of Arisuin's movement. In reality, Wallenstein knew. The
Black Assassin wouldn't be restrained obediently like this. Because he
knew, he was able to make the first move.
"G-Gah…!"
Darkness Hermit slipped from Arisuin's hand, and he crumpled down

onto the floor again. And looking down on his pupil who was fainting in
agony from not being able to breath due to the blow to the diaphragm—
"Now I understand your foolishness thoroughly. …In short, you grew

sympathy for that girl?"
—Wallenstein… smiled with a sadistic smile that sent chills down
www.asianovel.com
867
Arisuin's spine.
"In that case, this is the perfect time."
He said this.
"Eh?"
The perfect time. What did that mean? The moment Arisuin was about to
ask….
The underground training arena. One part of its ceiling caved in with a
crash. At the same time, from the hole, an enormous lump of water fell
down to the training arena. And in addition, an undisturbed spherical
mass of water descended as well. In the middle of it—
"Sh-Shizuku…!?"
—a petite girl with silver hair.
It was the 'Lorelei', Shizuku Kurogane.
Part 6
"I finally found you, Alice."
From the high ceiling, Shizuku descended clad in the mass of water. The
instant he saw her form, Arisuin's expression paled to a degree it hadn't
reached until now.
"Wh-Why did you come here!? I told you to abandon me, didn't I?"
"Yes, I heard you."
"If you did, then—"
"But I don't remember accepting that."
"Wha…."
At that object, Arisuin became speechless. Certainly he didn't remember

her agreeing, but—
www.asianovel.com
868
Why…?
"Shizuku, I'm a murderer, right? I've always been deceiving you, haven't
I?"
Arisuin's mind flashed back to the scene from that day. The frightened
faces of his little brothers and sisters as they saw him covered in blood.
He was a murderer no one should look at. He didn't deserve Shizuku's
help.
"So why…."
Arisuin asked with an anguished expression. At that question, Shizuku

answered simply—
"What about it? You're precious to me, so it doesn't matter."
Straightforwardly, fearlessly, without disdain—without any change from

before she knew of Arisuin's true nature, she gazed upon him and
answered with affection filling her green eyes.
"Whatever secrets you have, Alice. Whatever guilt you carry from the
past. As far as I'm concerned, you're stylish, cool, very calming when
you're with me, good at fixing my hair and doing my makeup, always
seriously listening to my troubles, cheering me up when I'm worried…
fighting alongside me and those important to me. You're my most
precious friend. That's all it is. Abandoning my gentle big sister, how
could I do that?"
"Shizu…ku…."
"Don't think you treasure me and that's it. I treasure you just the same.
–Compared to those guys, do they feel anything like that?"
To Shizuku's unshakable determination, Arisuin had nothing to say. The

feelings welling in his chest were too big for him to put into words. He
thought she would loathe him. He thought she would eventually look at
www.asianovel.com
869
him with the same eyes his little sisters did.
Despite that—Shizuku hadn't changed, and continued to adore him. This

reailty, it brought back strong feelings to Arisuin's heart. He hadn't
hoped for it, he thought he couldn't wish for it, not the slightest desire—
Shizuku, I….
"That's enough talk."
But at that moment, Wallenstein struck Arisuin's back with his heel.
"Gah!"
The impact sank through his back into his organs, and Arisuin almost
fainted in agony. Coughing violently, he curled his body together.
Watching his student with cold eyes, Wallenstein—
"You can lie there, and behold a traitor's reward."
—summoned a longsword to his right hand, slowly turned toward

Shizuku, and started walking.
Arisuin could already understand what he meant by "the perfect time".

Killing intent. He would kill Shizuku. In front of Arisuin's eyes.
"S-Stop…. *cough*"
As if to hold him back, Arisuin's spasming diaphragm didn't let him make
the words. So he could only pray.
Get away, Shizuku…!
They weren't teacher and student just for show. Arisuin knew.
Wallenstein's strength, such that he was called "master swordsman"
despite only having one arm.
The Blazer known as the One-Armed Swordsman who none who could
match in offense and defense during battle.
www.asianovel.com
870
Your water powers won't do anything against this man! Hurry and run!
But his frantic begging didn't reach her. No, it reached her, but she
didn't heed it. Because Shizuku had already prepared herself for the
worst when coming here. Showing no intention to flee, she threw a
remark to the approaching Wallenstein.
"From the looks of it, you're the boss of my eldest brother and the
others, right?"
"I am Wallenstein, of Rebellion."
"I'm not interested in your name. Return Alice to me. That's all I care
about."
"Do you think I will?"
"No. But I thought I'd ask anyway. Because after all—
Shouldn't I have an excuse for killing you?"
Declaring this, Shizuku waved Yoishigure like a conductor's baton from

within her sphere of water. In accord with her movement, the mass of
water wrapped around her took the form of enormous lashes. From the
tips of the many lashes, the gathered water froze.
They took the shape of a thorn-covered hammer, and the hammer of ice
swung down upon Wallenstein.
Part 7
The hammer of ice struck violently without mercy, breaking the training
arena floor with a cloud of dust and a thunderous roar. However—
"What a fine disposition, little girl."
The icy hammer had fallen slightly to Wallenstein's side. Wallenstein was
currently uninjured, and slowly walking toward Shizuku.
www.asianovel.com
871
If the hammer had hit, a human would've been smashed to pieces.

Whatever words Shizuku had used, she must have also been hesitant?
—No. Shizuku wasn't like that. Among Ikki's group, she was
unmistakably the most ruthless and merciless. Shizuku was surely
serious. Right now, she was definitely swinging the ice hammer to crush
Wallenstein.
Despite that, the ice hammer had missed.
What happened?
It wasn't that Wallenstein had moved. However, it was difficult to think

that one who had magic control at the highest level among humanity
had missed. Some ability must have been used to influence this. Shizuku
thought this far, and—
…Well, whatever.
She didn't know what trick he had used, but—
"Toudo Heigen."
It would be best to use excessive bullets and avoid physical contact with
her opponent. Shizuku thought this, and first froze the battlefield to
deprive him of footing. It would greatly reduce the opponent's agility,
and more than that—
"Keppu San'u[4]."
Churning the enormous mass of water, she had it form spikes like a
hedgehog.
"Fire volley."
The thorns of water fired in all directions without any attempt at aim. In
a second, many thousands of high pressure water bullets drilled through
the entire battlefield, cutting through concrete.
It was a quantity of water incomparably greater than what she used in

the fight against Raikiri some time ago. But it was no wonder. Raikiri
www.asianovel.com
872
used lightning. In order for Shizuku, who used water, to fight against
that, she would have to make all of her water pure in order to insulate
herself from electricity. Because of that, the quantity of water she could
use at the same time was limited.
However, right now there was no similar limit. The amount of water
Shizuku could use was several hundred times greater than in the fight
with Raikiri. The floor of Akatsuki Academy's underground training
arena, the walls, the ceiling—every nook and cranny, had been filled
with holes!
It was surely a masterful burst of projectiles that came down like hail. In
the closed space of this underground arena, there had been no place to
escape. Wallenstein must also have had his body soaked by this
barrage—
As Shizuku planned, the bullets from Keppu San'u had struck Wallenstein
directly.
But… even though… that was true.
Wallenstein did not stop. To say nothing of being made ground meat by
the barrage, it had not even disturbed his calm stride. Indeed, he was
walking calmly over the frozen ground.
What is this? Toudo Heigen and Keppu San'u aren't doing anything at
all!?
In the middle of the surroundings that were without exception

transformed into wreckage, blowing up dust and haze. Wallenstein had
not taken any damage. On the contrary, not a spot of water could even
be seen on his clothes.
Just what was this? Shizuku was definitely perplexed. And to the
perplexed Shizuku, Wallenstein gave a low laugh.
"How regrettable. If I had no grudge against you, I would find this quite
favorable. Well, this is also the whim of fate."
www.asianovel.com
873
Casually, with ten meters of distance between them, he took up a stance

with his enormous sword in his left hand resting on his shoulder. The
instant she saw this manifestation, Shizuku's whole body shivered. There
was no mistake. She could instinctively sense that this stance was for
the 'One-Armed Swordsman' Wallenstein's true deadly technique.
Something is coming!
Shizuku immediately ended the rain of projectiles from Keppu San'u, and
protected herself with the frozen mass of water. With permafrost that
had an excellent protective strength, she formed a castle wall. With
what should be called a stronghold, she had prepared a defense with
perfect readiness—
"Shizuku—don't guard against that!"
In that moment.
"Bergschneiden[5]."
Everything that protected her body was easily cut away.
Part 8
The world's strongest swordsman, Edelweiss. The one confronting her,

the 'Worst One' Ikki Kurogane, immediately―
"Ooooohhh!"
―emitted a raging blue aura that coiled around his body, activating the
Noble Art Ittou Shura.
Faster than the exchange of a single blade stroke. Why did he use this
technique with a strictly limited duration of one minute from the start? It
was obvious―if he didn't, he would not be able to fight at all.
It was none other than Ikki's own insight, recognizing that difference
between their power.
www.asianovel.com
874
One minute. It was the limit to how long he could match the strongest in
the world.
And that judgment was correct. Edelweiss attacked with the wind coiling
around around her. From the beginning, Ikki was confident that he had
not erred in his judgment about his opponent. The moment Edelweiss
swung both swords, his eyes lost sight of the attack. In confusion, he
hurled his body backward.
At that instant, the air where Ikki's nose had been was split. Something
invisible and absurdly sharp flitted across his eyes, just barely scraping
his nose. At the odor of something burning drifted by, Ikki understood.
The invisible thing that had flitted near had been an attack―Edelweiss's
two swords.
I can't―see her strikes!
Because it was much too fast, much too sharp, he could not even see
the afterimages of the twin pure-white blades with the naked eye. What
had just barely been perceived was a glimmer of incandescence in the
air due to the sword blades cutting through it at extraordinary speed.
What a temper…! If I lose focus for an instant, my head will fly…!
At this moment, Ikki abandoned any thought of taking the fight by

trickery. Literally, his breath had been sucked away.
To deal with the slash that could of Edelweiss's two swords that drew a
flash, he mustered all his nerves. Among the techniques he knew, the
invisible technique that boasted of such speed as to be invisible. With
the seventh secret sword Raikou, which used the power of Ittou Shura
that was coiled around his body, he met the approaching attack.
Once, twice, three times, four times―the invisibly entangled steel gave
births to white spars in the dark night. Ten clashes in all. Against the
invisible chain of attacks that Edelweiss sent out with little pause, Ikki
had traced back their movements from her gaze, just barely defending
himself.
www.asianovel.com
875
But from the beginning, Ikki's expression as he endured this showed

obvious astonishment.
A-Amazing…!
Receiving the slashes had sent numbness from both hands to his
shoulders. It wasn't just speed―but also preposterously heavy force.
Despite being sent by only one hand, each was far beyond Ikki's Raikou!
Why? Ikki understood the reason instantly.
"Kuh!"
Ikki fought back with Raikou yet again against Edelweiss's approaching
attack. Amidst the crossing steel that gave off sparks, Ikki was sure his
understanding was correct.
That's the reason…! This person's actions aren't making any sounds!
Her steps, her slashes, everything she did was completely silent.
Sounds were waves born of impacts against the atmosphere causing

oscillations. Put another way, one could call it the dispersion of physical
force. So if one was able to control the energy of his actions completely,
and not allow any to be consumed uselessly, what would happen? As a
result of making all actions silent, one could show speed and offensive at
close to a hundred percent potential.
Such a thing was not the technique of a human being, but―without a

doubt, this was possible for the human in front of Ikki's eyes. Ikki
understood that, and shuddered as he swallowed the saliva gathering in
his mouth.
This is… the world's strongest swordsman…!
In offensive approach. In swordsmanship. In all of these things―she was

beyond the pale. There was no chance to get an advantage.
―However.
Even if that's true, I can't just defend!
www.asianovel.com
876
While barely defending against the unpredictable attacks coming

endlessly, Ikki understood this.
Raikou is just barely enough! I can't match her in speed or offense! If I

just take this directly, I'll be cut through in five seconds!
For that reason, he had to shift to another way to attack. Offense was
the best defense. He didn't believe those words as is, but the truth was
too one-sided here. Even if an attack wouldn't hit or reach the opponent,
if it broke her posture, it would have meaning.
Therefore, Ikki made his decision. Facing the world's strongest

swordsman―to attack. He was not going to be stingy. Against this
opponent, he couldn't afford to be so.
Clashing with everything I have…!
Instantly, Ikki put his decision to action. The high speed attack sent from
Edelweiss's two swords. Ikki too a step back as if running away from
them.
Edelweiss immediately lunged, chasing after him with her swords held
like a cross. Raising them as both a defense and a cutting attack was a
stance that showed no openings. The opponent he was confronting was
pursuing, but at the same time it was also the best state of affairs for
him—exactly as Ikki predicted.
Here I go!
Against the pure white Edelweiss, Ikki set forth. And using a unique step,
he created an afterimage by suddenly changing his body's speed as he
moved forward―
The fourth secret sword, Shinkirou.
Edelweiss attacked the afterimage brought forth by the illusory

footwork. Her two swords slashed toward it simultaneously from both
sides in a cross. But since it was nothing more than an afterimage, the
blades cut only air. As a result―
www.asianovel.com
877
Her chest is open!
Aiming for that, Ikki prepared Intetsu and rushed toward it―
But suddenly, Ikki brought his body back from his charge in panic. In
that moment, an invisible slash went through the space where Ikki's
neck had been.
No good! Her sword travels faster than I can step in! I can't finish her
like this!
If he had stood within range carelessly, he would've been decapitated

just now.
But is this something I'll give up on after trying once or twice!?
If he wasn't good enough in speed, then Ikki attacked a second time,

switching to power. Twisting his upper body against his lower body like a
spring, putting all his weight and physical strength and concentrating
them into a single charging thrust, it was the Worst One's strongest
technique―
The first secret sword―Saigeki.
Ikki's highest offensive ability that even put a hole in that giant rock doll.
The charge and its penetrating power was peerless. Even someone like
Edelweiss would have no response but to flee―what naïve thinking.
"Wha…!"
The next instant, Saigeki's charge lost power, and was no longer
advancing.
Why? ―The reason was Edelweiss, who Intetsu infused with Saigeki's
force was rushing toward, had stopped Saigeki by blocking with her own
swords. At the tip of his sword that was no wider than a needle, her
blades had met perfectly, countering Ikki's highest offensive ability. ―It
was indeed amazing.
"Ugh…!"
www.asianovel.com
878
Just like that, at the deed which displayed the true difference between
the two of them, a great agitation grew in Ikki's chest.
And Edelweiss didn't miss that agitation. She took the gap in Ikki's
reaction that had become just slightly dull―
"Whoa!"
Edelweiss's attack tore Ikki's skin at last. What was torn was―his
forehead. To make things worse, the blood that burst out from there
flowed into Ikki's eyes.
My view!
Of course, Edelweiss didn't let that fatal vulnerability pass. What she
unleashed was the instant cross-shaped attack that she had showed at
the beginning. The pursuing sword, with its swift stroke, burned the air
white―
"Haaaaa!"
But all of that was an interaction Ikki Kurogane had foreseen. He drove
her off, and all of her cross-like attacks. For Ikki who had the vision of
both eyes stolen away, not a bit of agitation was in him.
How? All of that was already things he didn't need to see!
I can't see the swings, but I can see through the muscles moving her
body!
Edelweiss's breath. Swordsmanship. Tempo. Footwork―
It was the peerless ability of insight, stripping bare the essence of the
opponent's habits through the information he gained from the opponent
while fighting.
Perfect Vision―using the asset he had besides sword technique, the

Worst One saw through Edelweiss's own technique. So he didn't need
vision anymore. Because even without something like vision, he could
predict two or three moves ahead of his enemy!
www.asianovel.com
879
"You're doing quite well."
Even the world's strongest revealed a voice of admiration at Ikki's

sensitivity that approached the mystical mind's eye.
However, her slashing attacks did not slow. From the front, she attacked
with the absolute advantage afforded by her two-sword style. It was a
continuous onslaught. She understood that her own sword-wielding
muscles had been seen through, but the difference that existed between
them would not be surmounted just by something like foresight.
In that case, there was no need for trickery. It was enough just to press
forward with speed and power.
―It was entirely proper judgment. As it was, she immediately pressed

the attack. Again, Ikki was confident about this. For that reason―
The fight will be decided here―!
It was only one thing, but there was a way to change the flow of this
situation. While handling the silent shadowless attack with only
foresight, he considered it. Edelweiss had not fallen back once during
this fight. She had defended while advancing, but she had never moved
to evade. Why? It was simple. She didn't need to. There was no need to
dodge. The spare time to defend while attacking was more than enough.
Ikki's sword was nothing more than a single blade, to be brushed aside
by Edelweiss's own. If he considered the difference between them, that
was certain. Therefore Edelweiss had not chosen to evade.
Then in that case―
On that point, there was a way for him to survive. Because it was
certain, it was the one thing that was easy to read!
This is the single point where I can disrupt her rhythm!
And Ikki's last offense came out. Flicking one pure-white blade with just
a bit of strength, he would delay the returning sword. An attack thrust
into that gap could bring it all to an end.
www.asianovel.com
880
The blade of Intetsu just barely scraped along the ground―no, while
scraping the ground, it drove toward Edelweiss.
The swing was big, like a sharp gale. However, it would probably not
reach Edelweiss. If Ikki's sword was like a gale, Edelweiss's sword was
like a flash. Without a doubt, she would block.
However―that was nothing to worry about. Because this technique was

purposely such that there was meaning for it to be blocked. In the
instant that the opponent defended against Intetsu, from his feet to his
fingers, all of his muscles worked together, flexing to cast forth a shock
wave.
The human body was mostly flesh made of and filled with water.
Therefore, it was fragile against vibrations. If a slight ripple was made on
a human body that was vulnerable to vibrations, the interior of that body
would be disrupted. For example, there was a type of penetrating blow
in Chinese martial arts that used this principle.
In other words, Ikki's attack was a penetrating blow using an edge. It

would bypass armor and strike the internal organs. If blocked with
swords, it would strike both arms. Arriving at the human body through
vibration of the sword blade, it was a poisonous stroke that brought
disruption.
The sixth secret sword―Dokuga no Tachi[6]
Taking heed of the difference in their strength, and making sure she
wouldn't evade. One could say that Ikki had truly made sure of the
difference between his movements and Edelweiss's correctly.
However, the secret sword would only be effective in the situation where
the opponent blocked forcefully. And exactly as Ikki planned, Edelweiss
did not have any doubts―and blocked the poisonous longsword with her
pure white blade!
www.asianovel.com
881
However much she was the world's strongest, Edelweiss was still human.
In the structure of a human body, she was no different from Ikki. In that
case, she had no way to escape from this poison!
Ikki aimed at Edelweiss's naked sword, drove into it the shock wave born
of his all his muscles working together.
In that instant, blood surged out from all over Ikki's body.
"Eh?"
Muscles burst through his skin all over his body, and blood flew all
around.
Why? The reason was something Ikki realized instantly. It was simple.
Edelweiss had done exactly what Ikki was about to do―with a speed and
destructive power an order of magnitude greater.
As a result, the shock wave Ikki was launching at Edelweiss had been
completely extinguished, and the waves that remained had conversely
destroyed Ikki's body instead.
Ikki had intended to see through Edelweiss's sword. But all of that was
an illusion. All he saw was what Edelweiss wanted to show. Everything
had been in the palm of her hand all along.
This reality made Ikki's body shake in cold fear.
To this… degree…?
Exhausting all his strength, betting on all his techniques, using the best
tactics he could devise―he couldn't even touch her.
The world's summit… is this high… this far away…!?
Before such strength that his own scale could not measure, Ikki felt
www.asianovel.com
882
terror.
And in the next instant, the end came. Against Ikki who had lost all
methods of attack, Edelweiss swung the sword in her right hand―the
white blade flew invisibly, broke through the blade of Intetsu, and sliced
into Ikki.
"Ah."
From that one blow, the wound Ikki received was not deep. However,
because the Device crystallized from his own soul had been shattered,
Ikki's consciousness and body crumbled down.
Edelweiss did not give the final blow. He understood that there was no
need for it. Having ended the fight, she turned her gaze away from Ikki―
"UuuaaaAAAAAAA!!!"
But at the moment Ikki's body would've hit the ground, incredibly, Ikki
mustered as much of his strength as he could, and refused that last act.
Grabbing a piece of Intetsu that was flying through the air―
"Aaaaahhh!"
He slashed at Edelweiss again.
That broken edge was easily blocked by the pure-white blade.
"…You still wish to continue?"
Ikki's action had made Edelweiss's heart waver just a little. She asked
the knight who was now breathing over her shoulder, yet still grasping
the broken shard of his crystallized soul.
"It is plain to see that with the difference in our strength, you cannot
even hope to win by chance. The sword formed from your soul is broken,
your consciousness faint. You body can no longer fight either. Despite
that, why do you hinder me? I have no desire to injure children
www.asianovel.com
883
unreasonably. Since the beginning, I had no intention of killing you or

your sister. Compared to keeping me here, you are putting your little
sister in danger. Lord Wallenstein is not one to show children mercy, I
fear. …Do you not also know this?"
At that question, Ikki nodded while breathing heavily.
"Yes… I know…. You're a kind person."
"If so, why?"
"…Because Shizuku doesn't want that."
Ikki, keeping himself awake with pure will, stared back at Edelweiss
through his blurred eyes and answered with the reason that he had not
yet surrendered.
"If I let you go… maybe Shizuku will be saved. But Alice won't be!"
"―That boy is a criminal, a member of society's underworld. Such a fate

is inevitable."
"Maybe so. But Shizuku doesn't want that. She came here because she
doesn't want that! And I promised to follow what Shizuku wanted!"
Therefore―
"Even if I die, I won't surrender here!"
At that answer, Edelweiss's noble face turned in confusion.
"Even if you die? You don't hold your life so cheaply, do you? Having
cross blades with you, I know how strong the ambition and longing is
inside of you. You too have a dream. You too have someone important.
Despite that, you don't mind losing your life here?"
At the perplexed question, Ikki returned a weak smile.
"This is… the first time."
"First?"
www.asianovel.com
884
"Yes… the first. That Shizuku has depended on me."
Ikki spoke as he thought back on his relationship with Shizuku.
"I've always been worried about it. As an older brother, I've never done
anything for her. Yet that girl was always idolizing and loving me as her
older brother. And today, my little sister has something she wishes for,
and is relying on me."
To this useless older brother, she had entrusted her hopes.
"That's all the reason I need to risk my life…!"
That was why he wouldn't surrender. Not here. He wouldn't surrender

here. The one wish of his good little sister, who did impious things but
always supported him. If he didn't put his life on the line here, what kind
of brother was he!?
"With my weakness, I'll hold your strength here!"
As long as he was alive, he would not let her leave. Holding this strong
will and resolve, Ikki stood in Edelweiss's way. And Edelweiss could see
that resolve shining in his eyes.
What strong will. Are these the eyes of a boy who's only just had his
coming of age?
Her breath was taken away. Such strength, such ambition. And not only
that, but the noble spirit to risk his life for the sake of others.
It's been a long time, hasn't it? That I've met a person as beautiful as
this.
"Young man. May I have your name?"
"…Ikki Kurogane."
"Kurogane―I will apologize for my impoliteness up until now. Young

warrior."
www.asianovel.com
885
Declaring this, Edelweiss leaped backwards lightly.
Opening a wide distance between herself and Ikki―
"You are not a child who needs to be protected. You are a man capable
of witnessing my full strength as a knight. So… with the strongest sword
in the world, I will slay a knight such as you."
For the first time this night, the world's strongest swordsman was
serious. At that moment, a sword spirit that couldn't be compared to
anything up until now poured out from Edelweiss's body. And similarly, a
storm of light. Dust roiled up, and the trees creaked, and every glass
window broke into tiny pieces.
A single human. While a presence unimaginably huge for a human

body's dimensions spread forth, Twin-Wings Edelweiss spread the blades
in both hands like wings―
"Prepare yourself."
―and soared.
Not as a child who should be protected, but as a knight whom she

should show gratitude, she was aiming at one she recognized as an
enemy. In order to sever that enemy's life absolutely―!
Just before things had become complicated, Ikki had certainly felt it. The
footsteps of the reaper. The presence of a sharp sword that would cut
away his future. If he defended, he would die―
But be that as it may, now was not like the situation then. It was
different from the fight before, where he could underestimate his
opponent or retreat. The forward speed of Edelweiss in seriousness
could not be compared to that. To say nothing of swordsmanship, this
was already to the point where Edelweiss's form had changed to light
www.asianovel.com
886
itself―
And with no sound, it all flickered for a moment before passing.

Belatedly, a spray of blood flew in the darkness. Ikki Kurogane had no
time to utter a sound―this time, he fell.
Part 9
If her judgment had been a moment late, her life would've been lost. At
this truth, Shizuku gasped.
If Alice hadn't cried out, it really would've been dangerous.
An arm had been taken.
"Kuh…."
From the middle of the upper arm, her entire left arm had been cut
away. From that perspective, the numbing pain crept up to her brain.
However, there was no room to cry in pain. The enemy before her eyes
was preparing another one of the attacks had entirely cut through her
fortification of ice and even taken her left arm.
"Hyakuya Kekkai!"
"Hmm!?"
Shizuku's decision in response was appropriate: promptly raising a

screen of mist over the surroundings and disappearing from
Wallenstein's field of view. And in the gap of Wallenstein losing sight of
her, she froze shut the bleeding wound of her left arm―and ran.
Darting around Wallenstein, going to the place that was hidden by

Hyakuya Kekkai, the sole place that wasn't perforated by the bullets of
Keppu San'u. Where Arisuin was.
A slash that cuts through any kind of protection. A defense that lets him
walk calmly even in the middle of a barrage. And a stride that was
unaffected by Toudo Heigen.
www.asianovel.com
887
If that man's ability is as I expected, it would be the highest among

abilities.
She could not fight him directly. Therefore Shizuku chose to take Arisuin
and escape.
But―
"Scampering about… how insolent."
Together with those words, Wallenstein planted his sword into the floor
as he stood in the mist.
"Ugh…!?"
Shizuku lost her footing and tumbled down, as if dizzy. She wanted to
get up immediately, but no matter how many times she tried, her feet
slipped.
I can't get up…!?
Was she unable to stand upon the ice that she had made with Toudo
Heigen? No. Toudo Heigen was Shizuku's own ability. That power could
not hinder Shizuku's movements. All the more given Shizuku's command
of magic power.
Then why? ―There was one answer. There was another power in action.
"This is…!"
There was no doubt. Shizuku was sure that her hunch was the truth, and
asked Wallenstein who was slowing coming into view through the mist.
"You made the ground lose friction, didn't you…!?"
"What a fast realization. That's quite correct."
Wallenstein answered as he slowly walked up to Shizuku.
"Blocking, slashing, shooting. In this world, the effect of every type of

power is greatly related to friction. No matter how fast the bullet, if its
speed is stolen by friction at the point of impact, it would have no
www.asianovel.com
888
penetration and fall uselessly at its target's feet. And if an attack was
altered by the same power, a blade can be made to unparalleled
sharpness that cuts through any material without resistance."
A sword of excellent offense. A shield of divine defense. It was power

that manipulated friction, which makes up the foundation of every kind
of force.
"―That is the ability that I, the One-Armed Swordsman Wallenstein,

possess."
And Wallenstein finally stood before Shizuku.
"Sh-Shizuku! Run awayyyyy!"
Before the eyes of the screaming Arisuin―
He cut the silver-haired girl at the waist, splitting her in two.
"Ah―"
With a thump, the upper body cut at the waist fell to the frozen floor.
Spraying an immense quantity of blood and entrails. At that hopeless
sight,
"NOOOOOOOOO!!!"
Arisuin's cry shook the air.
Part 10
Edelweiss brought Ikki Kurogane down with a single cut.
The expression of the winner… was dyed in astonishment. What she

thought back on was the instant of conclusion. The unbelievable incident
that developed amidst the entanglement that shined as if with light.
In that instant, Ikki Kurogane had, in front of the world's strongest

sword—of all things, he had attacked on his own accord.
www.asianovel.com
889
Until now, it could not be said that she, the world's strongest, went easy
or acted the slightest bit hesitant while using the sword. Becoming
serious, she had charged deep in order to take Ikki's life, but he had
driven the blade infused with his soul into the needle-thin gap.
To the end, he had been trying to win against her. Against that edge,
Edelweiss had been forced to protect herself completely, and as a
result—her attack had faltered. A single step had rendered her fatal blow
useless.
And so, Edelweiss had not slayed Ikki Kurogane's spirit.
Furthermore, that last bit of swordsmanship he showed was

unmistakably—….
"…Amazing. I never thought it would be to this degree."
Edelweiss stood beside Ikki who had collapsed, and held her pure-white
blade to his throat.
And she smiled slightly.
"If I lay my hand on you as you lie there, it would be me who loses face,
wouldn't it?"
At that moment.
"K-Kurogane!"
She turned her gaze toward the voice—
"…Isn't that World Clock?"
"Edelweiss, you bitch—!"
Kurono Shinguuji, the World Clock, had jumped over the wall, and
sighted Ikki's bloody and fallen form. Pulling out her Device, a pair of
one-white-one-black handguns in anger, she turned the muzzles toward
Edelweiss.
www.asianovel.com
890
"Calm yourself."
At the instant Edelweiss was going to be shot between in the eyes, the
fingers on the trigger were frozen in place. It was as if Kurono's heart
had exploded from fear. She had landed on the ground, and only just
barely pointed the gun barrels, but even so her fingers didn't move.
What was stopping her was none other than Kurono's own instincts.
Because if she moved her fingers just a little, the battle was start
instantly, and she knew she couldn't win this fight.
"You monster…."
"Even though it's been a long time since we last met, this is your
greeting?"
Against Kurono on whose face an uneasy look was spreading, Edelweiss

spoke with a cool countenance.
"Be at ease. He is still alive."
"I-Is that true!?"
"Even though I did not intend to spare him."
While smiling a bit bitterly, Edelweiss said this, and jumped silently.
Again, she moved to the Akatsuki Academy school building rooftop she
had started from.
"Wh-Where are you going!?"
"I'm leaving. After all, I was never really connected to all this in the first
place."
Answering so, Edelweiss once again gazed on the young warrior who had
faced her. And she thought on the scope of the tribulations he would
probably face in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival that was about to
start. She was not directly involved in the plan, but she knew the rough
outline of it.
www.asianovel.com
891
Most likely, you will learn of it personally.
The fated coming battle. What lies in front of Ikki Kurogane was not just
the Sword Emperor of Wind and the Crimson Princess.
Before long, Amane Shinomiya will stand in your way.
And that fight will probably be harsh beyond imagining. Even more than
the fight against herself. Thinking this—
"World Clock. If Kurogane wakes, please tell him this for me."
Edelweiss left these words for the Worst One.
"The next time we meet, I hope you will be a worthy opponent."
And just as silently, the world's strongest swordsman disappeared into

the night.
"I'll definitely tell him."
Replying like this to the empty air where Edelweiss had been, Kurono
rushed over to the fallen Ikki. Though he had certainly suffered
severely… there was not a fatal wound. He could be saved. Knowing
this, Kurono felt profound relief.
"Superb. To face that Edelweiss and still come back alive—"
And when she used her powers over time to plug his wounds—
"…Eh?"
Kurono saw something she couldn't believe at the edge of her peripheral
vision.
It was where Edelweiss had been standing just a while ago. Upon the
white concrete. What remained there was—red spots.
They were only a few drops, but without a doubt, they were bloodstains.
They didn't come from Ikki, but from the one who had been standing
www.asianovel.com
892
there seconds ago. What that meant was—
He wounded her!? A kid who just came of age, against the world's
highest…!?
Indeed. He had reached her.
Just a few drops. It was so shallow that one couldn't really call it a
wound—even so, the sword of the Worst One had definitely left proof on
the world's highest.
"Ha ha ha. …What is this, you just keep on surprising me."
With full delight and surprise, Kurono's entire body shook in excitement.
"…Sheesh. What an ominous boy."
After that, Kurono immediately began to treat Ikki's wounds. In doing so,
she reassessed the situation.
Kurono and Nene. When the two of them arrived at Hagun, no one had
been there with the exception of the Hagun students who lost
consciousness. Therefore with Kurono's ability, they had reviewed what
transpired in that place, and Nene had gone after Stella and the others,
but Kurono had taken on the task of rescuing Ikki and Shizuku.
And only Ikki was found here. Where were Shizuku and Arisuin? Kurono
sharpened her senses, and searched for magic power in the
surroundings.
And—she found them.
"This is…!"
Directly below—deep under her feet, something unbelievable had

happened.
Part 11
…Oh, I'm….
The consciousness of Shizuku, who had been blown away by a
www.asianovel.com
893
tremendous impact as if her entire body had been struck by lightning,

slowly came back. Heavy eyelids lifted, and she saw what was in front of
her.
Ali…ce….
Shizuku looked up. Arisuin's face was there, upside down in her field of
view. Though he was saying something with tears flowing down his
desperate-looking face, Shizuku couldn't hear anything.
Suddenly, she felt a sense of discomfort, and Shizuku turned her gaze
downward.
And she realized it. The lower half of her body was gone. That made her
remember at last.
Ahh, I… was cut….
Did she wake up? The feeling in her body was coming back. Because of
that, there was a great sense of loss.
My lower body. That and most of my innards are gone.
The entire section had probably fallen out. It was undoubtedly a fatal
wound. Shizuku was able to realize that she would likely die in a few
seconds.
It's frustrating, huh?
Again. She hadn't been able to win. Just like in the fight against Raikiri.
Not being able to control the distance during a magic battle, and just
defeated by a sword cut.
I'm… so weak….
Against another truly strong opponent, she didn't have the power to
keep the adversary away. Realizing this so thoroughly, Shizuku recalled
her bitterness.
If I die… Onii-sama would be sad….
www.asianovel.com
894
He would probably be sad. Not just her brother, but Stella and Arisuin,
and everyone else—right now, there were many kind people around her.
They would probably grieve even for someone with such bad character
and low cuteness. That scene clearly came to mind. So she thought―this
was… not what she wanted.
—In that case, I should give it another try, right?
After losing to Raikiri, she had always been thinking. With her power, she
was always losing against the sword. And she couldn't do anything about
that. With her small, powerless body, it was impossible to control a
close-range battle. She couldn't help that. And she could only think of
one way to make up for that weakness.
It was something tremendously risky, so she hadn't been able to try it

until now, but—at any rate, she was going to die in a few seconds even if
she didn't use it. She didn't want to leave something untried.
I can, if I'll put everything into it—
Just like her esteemed older brother was always doing. She would
believe in her own strength. Resolving herself, Shizuku closed her eyes.
And—
Part 12
"Shizuku… Shizuku…."
Arisuin held Shizuku's fallen body close. A gurgling sound was coming
from her wound, while blood and viscera were spilling out rapidly. Her
weight. Her life. Sensing that they were fading, Arisuin's view grew dark.
Once again, feeling the loss of a little sister he had cherished and
wanted to protect, all of his emotions were paling away to nothing. Rage
at his own helplessness. Anger at the man who had stolen Shizuku's life.
All of them, he couldn't feel anything anymore. He didn't even have the
will to cry out.
"This is the reality that have tried to avert your eyes from."
www.asianovel.com
895
From behind him, Wallenstein's voice came.
"Only power is true. Even though I taught you this, and pulled you to the
side of the strong. If you can't even understand this, you are beyond
saving."
A dumbfounded voice. Disappointment at a personal disciple who was

embracing Shizuku's body, even though it had already become nothing
but a corpse.
"I have no need for an assassin who develops feelings for his target.
Die."
The sound of wind being cut behind him hit Arisuin's ears. It was
probably the sound of Wallenstein raising his sword. Arisuin didn't think
of protecting himself. Instead, he thought of peace arriving soon. At this
time, the weight of Shizuku in his arms was disappearing steadily.
Because he knew he wouldn't recover it again, he didn't have any
feelings about the defeat.
Steadily, steadily, the petite body was getting lighter.
Steadily, steadily, the weight he could feel in his arms was disappearing–
Eh…!?
There, Arisuin finally noticed something unfathomable.
The weight was disappearing to the point where he couldn't feel it? That
was impossible. Even if all the blood and viscera fell out, the muscles
and bones in the human body would still remain. That sense of
displacement shined a light into the darkness of Arisuin's view. He
looked down on what was in his hands. There, the remains of Shizuku's
body was–
–gone. Leaving only her clothes.
And the next moment–
www.asianovel.com
896
"It's okay, Alice."
Shizuku's voice echoed with dignity through the underground training

arena.
"...Eh!?"
"Wh-What!?"
In astonishment, Arisuin and Wallenstein scanned for Shizuku in the

surroundings. However, Shizuku wasn't found anywhere. No, on the
contrary, even the blood and entrails that had been scattered just a
while ago had also vanished.
"Wh-What is this!? What did you do!?"
At the situation that was moving too far beyond comprehension,

Wallenstein cried out in confusion. And amidst the confusion of
Wallenstein and Arisuin–Shizuku Kurogane appeared.
www.asianovel.com
897
Appeared like a status formed of gathered mist, stark naked with

unblemished body. And she opened her mouth to speak.
"It's okay–because I'll win."
"Shizuku, you're… alive?"
Arisuin stared at Shizuku as if she was a ghost. He hadn't taken in the

situation yet. But beside him, Wallenstein–
"How can this be…!"
www.asianovel.com
898
From his instincts born of many battles, he realized that there was only
one way this situation was possible. And in order to make sure, he
swung his sword at Shizuku who was standing before his eyes.
Shizuku, without moving to defend herself, received the attack on her

body. A cut–Wallenstein's Device once again bisected Shizuku.
But this time no blood sprayed forth. There was no response except a
spray of mist, and though Shizuku's form had been split, it immediately
returned to normal–seeing this, Wallenstein was convinced.
"Y-You little rat…! You changed your own body to vapor!?"
In response, the mouth on Shizuku's flickering form curved slightly.
"Ha ha ha. As I thought, you're not just that old for show, right mister?"
Shizuku confirmed it with a sadistic sneer. Indeed. That was the true
nature of how Shizuku had survived.
"I was defeated in the selection battles by Raikiri, so I've always been
thinking."
–That though she had skill, she lacked determination. When facing
opposition, there was nothing she could do but take a fatal wound–then
how should she deal with it?
"I thought and thought… and suddenly, I hit upon an answer. Ahh, that's
right. I take damage because I have a body of flesh."
In that case, she would remove that premise. In doing so, this technique
was created. An aspect of water magic, an application of healing
techniques for the human body, a Noble Art that disintegrates her own
body into mist and dust to the point where slashes and strikes no longer
affect her and then voluntarily reconstructing it–
"Aoiro Rinne[7]–I've come up with an amazing technique, right?"
www.asianovel.com
899
Shizuku spoke with a face that was slightly boastful. At Shizuku's

explanation, Wallenstein became more and more pale.
"Come… up with it!? Do you know what you've done to yourself? Do you
understand it!?"
Wallenstein's discomposure was natural. Because although Aoiro Rinne

was temporary, it was a technique that severs one's own life.
"With a top-class magic control, you can reconstruct something, but it's
impossible to do so after dying…! No, even if you could do it, if you
make the slightest error in reconstituting the trillions of cells in the
human body, I don't even know how difficult it would be…! To use that
kind of power on your own body…! Are you sane, you little…!?"
Certainly there was great merit in overriding the physics of an attack.

But to do so, an overly powerful technique was necessary. The burden of
risk was too great. Therefore to Wallenstein in his consternation,
Shizuku–
"I'm plenty sane. If it's me, it can be done, I believed."
–declared so, as if it was nothing.
At those words, Wallenstein was convinced. He had obtained information

about Hagun in advance, but he had only judged Stella Vermillion as an
opponent worthy of attention. But he had overlooked someone. The
Lorelei, who was right under his nose, was like Stella someone very
different from the masses. A prodigy beyond the pale.
What an embarrassing oversight…. But I haven't lost yet–"
Wallenstein said so, and took up his stance again. But–
"Oh? Could it be you're thinking of fighting me again, I wonder?"
–with a laugh, Shizuku smiled on him as if scoffing.
"What did you say–!?"
At that instant, Wallenstein who had recovered from his attack on Aoiro
www.asianovel.com
900
Rinne noticed something about himself.
"*Cough cough*… gah…!?"
The air he was exhaling was not returning as inhales. His lungs could not
be filled with air. As if he was drowning–yes, he was on the verge of
drowning.
"If the lungs are turned to water balloons, humans would become like
this, right? As I expected of this technique, it's not something other
people at school can possibly do, so it's the first time you've seen it."
Shizuku who was using Aoiro Rinne like this had turned all the
atmosphere in the whole place the same way. Therefore, she could
establish control over all of it–including the air that Wallenstein was
breathing.
Wallenstein's ability to control friction certainly was an unparalleled

power pertaining to external slashes and strikes. However–
"If it's inside the body, there's nothing friction can do, am I right?"
"Gah… ukk…!"
Wallenstein, drowning in an invisible sea, finally couldn't keep standing

and fell to the floor with his eyes wide and his mouth opening and
closing like a fish washed up on shore desperately seeking oxygen.
"Hmm? What's that? What did you say?"
"S…Sp–Spare… me!"
"Oh, you want me to let you go?"
It was actually a declaration of surrender. Wallenstein had decided that

winning fight was impossible at this point, and was waving the white flag
at Shizuku.
"But I won't."
Shizuku gave a merciless smile, and snapped her fingers. At that
www.asianovel.com
901
moment, blood flew from Wallenstein's entire body.
"–GAAAAHHH!"
Flesh tore from inside his body, and dozens of ice spears erupted from
within him. That attack completely severed the consciousness of the
One-Armed Swordsman. Wallenstein, while discharging blood mixed with
water from his mouth, fainted.
And Shizuku lowered her cold gaze on her opponent as if he was trash.
"I'm not as nice as Onii-sama, or as gentle as Stella-san, so I can't help

but cut an enemy who attacked me to shreds. –You chose the wrong
foe."
She tore Wallenstein's overcoat off of him. With it she covered her own
skin, and turned her gaze away. She had already lost interest.
In this way, the fight between the One-Armed Swordsman and Lorelei
came to a close.
Part 13
"As long as I try, I can do it somehow or other, right? I'm not something
to disregard so easily."
Reconstructing her flesh, Shizuku checked her sense of touch by

opening and closing her hand. There was no discomfort in that feeling. It
seemed the reconstruction magic had functioned properly.
However, it wasn't like there was no problems at all.
"…The mental exertion was too much. I feel kind of sick."
After processing excessively high-level magic, her head was screaming.

The agony as if her cranium was churning made Shizuku aware of her
own lack of skill. It seemed it would be best to refrain from reckless
magic for a while.
To Shizuku who had checked her own condition in that way–Arisuin

asked with a face covered in wonder.
www.asianovel.com
902
"Shizuku… you're really alive?"
"Oh stop it. You're looking at me like I'm a monster."
Shizuku pouted in ill humor.
But Arisuin wanting to ask was understandable, because Shizuku's act

had been a miracle.
"At any rate, I thought Aoiro Rinne out well, but having my clothes slip
off every time is a problem, right? I don't want to show myself like this to
anyone besides Onii-sama."
However, at seeing Shizuku who was in all respects the same as usual,
relief had surpassed astonishment.
"…Ha ha ha. Yes, it's true. You're really alive. Thank goodness."
Arisuin fell onto his back in this place, and with tears flowing down at the
truth before his eyes, he rejoiced.
"Really, thank goodness…."
But to Arisuin–
"That's what I should be saying."
Shizuku's lips drew sharp in discontent–and kneeling down, she

embraced his head. Tenderly, affectionately.
"I… thought you might have already been killed."
"Sh-Shizuku…."
"Sheesh. Don't make worry like that…big sister."
Shizuku rejoiced at his safety with a voice just slightly trembling. That
trembling voice–jolted Arisuin deep inside, and the emotions that had
grown cold in his head a while ago, heated up once again. Suddenly,
what came to mind was the frightened expressions of his little sisters at
seeing his blood-soaked body. Seeing that, he had thought he couldn't
remain with them any longer. He, a murderer, must not stay with them.
www.asianovel.com
903
And surely, he thought, Shizuku would look at him with the same eyes.
He had convinced himself of that on his own. Even Shizuku, wouldn't
want to stay at his side, probably.
But… but…. But if Shizuku was still calling him "big sister"–
"Can I… stay by your side again… I wonder…?"
"Are you attaching yourself to me just because it's what you think I
want?"
The head that was being held shook in denial. That wasn't the case.
There was a bigger reason.
"Thank you… Shizuku…."
"Then we're even, right?"
While giggling, Shizuku coughed those words. Arisuin quickly realized

what those words meant–now that she mentioned it, there was the time
he had hugged Shizuku after she had lost to Raikiri, wasn't there?
"…Really."
Becoming strangely happy at sharing something so trivial, Arisuin also

returned a smile–and he swore in his heart.
He would not betray her again. He would stay with this girl to the end.
And he would protect her and the ones important to her. After all, they
were precious to this incredibly sweet girl–
He would change himself, and continue to uphold this desire, because

he wanted to become a proud human being.
Part 14
What Kurono had felt was the movement of a bizarre magic power that
she had never experienced before. That magic power that Shizuku
Kurogane had become was subtle to the point that one couldn't detect
it, but the span of it was wide, and its movement in converging back into
human form again was erratic.
www.asianovel.com
904
Why did that movement happen? Kurono, who knew Shizuku's magic
power, guessed right away.
"She decomposed herself and then reconstructed?"
That unbelievable resuscitation was an amazing miracle.
"…Sheesh. First the brother, then the sister? What an outrageous pair of
siblings."
Coughing in astonishment, Kurono scanned even more precisely the

situation underground. Seeing the degree of response to magic power, it
appeared that the enemy had already been silenced. It would probably
be fine to pass that off as a peripheral miracle. Feeling just a moment of
relief at this–Kurono looked toward the western sky.
It turned out okay over here somehow, but what about over there?
Nene–
Part 15
"Black Blade ・ Yatagarasu[8]–"
"Kusanagi–!"
A magic blade of lightning darker than night crashed into a sword of

tornado winds, and the two knights wielding them were both repelled
backward. While losing his footing on the gravel mountain path, the
Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane clicked his tongue.
"As I thought, the power drops by the third usage."
On the other side, the petite woman fighting against him who was
dancing back through the air, the Yaksha Princess Nene Saikyou turned
gracefully in midair, and dropped down in front of the Hagure sisters
who had been cornered upon the deserted mountain.
"Sensei!"
"It looks like I got here just in time~"
www.asianovel.com
905
"*Sniffle* We're saved…."
"Ahh. You've really been holding on. It's okay now."
After confirming the two of them and the fainted Stella were safe,
Saikyou felt a moment of relief, and–
"Nooooow then…."
–immediately faced back toward the enemy in front of her. Akatsuki

Academy–at the only one she recognized among them, Saikyou made a
declaration.
"Haven't seen you since your grade school days, right? Ouma-chan. You
really became huge."
"And you haven't grown at all."
"That's none of your business–anyway, I want to teach you a lesson right

now, but what's the meaning of all this fooling around? Talk, and I'll hear
you out, okay?"
Saikyou spread her weapon, an iron fan, and asked Ouma while
concealing her lips behind it.
But the one who answered was Amane, who was standing behind Ouma
in reserve. He, with a peculiar smile that could be described as simple-
minded, answered Saikyou's question.
"Instead of chatting, how about negotiating you handing over those

three people to us instead?"
In an instant.
"Ha ha. Negotiating. Is that what you said–little boy?"
The air hardened with a *crack*.
www.asianovel.com
906
"Don't try to play make-believe with an adult, brat."
Every one of Akatsuki's members was assaulted by weight. No, not just
Akatsuki. With Saikyou at the center, everything within twenty meters
was being crushed into the ground by an invisible force. It was Saikyou's
Noble Art that used gravity, Jibakujin[9]. Akatsuki, who had suddenly
been struck by gravity making them ten times as heavy as normal, all
collapsed onto the ground as if they were sinking into it.
Except for only one person, Ouma Kurogane, who stood upright and
faced Saikyou without moving even an eyebrow. Ouma slowly
www.asianovel.com
907
turned Ryuuzume toward Saikyou, and Saikyou also once again charged
a pure and enormous gravitational energy into the twin iron fans she
had materialized, having it take the form of the blade called Black Sword ・
Yatagarasu–
"Ah, stop stop! Please hold on a second!"
Between the two of them, the inappropriately-dressed Pierrot Reisen

Hiraga interrupted. After delivering Arisuin to Wallenstein, he had
immediately turned around and just barely managed to catch up with his
compatriots, and–
"Everyone, please withdraw. We don't need those three."
–he urged Akatsuki to retreat.
"–Is that alright?"
"Yes. Well, we've probably made enough of an impact, and more than
anything else, if the Yaksha Princess is our opponent then there's too
high a risk. If the Yaksha Princess seriously went on a rampage, Ouma-
kun might be fine, but I don't think the other members will escape
unscathed. And our sponsor doesn't want us beaten before the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival. So let's escape here somehow."
"…Hmph."
At those words, Ouma sheathed his sword in boredom.
"Yaksha Princess, this wouldn't be a problem, right?"
Saikyou, who had been asked–spent a moment in silence, then returned

her twin iron fans to her kimono sleeves. There were too many enemies.
Fighting by herself was one thing, but she knew she had to ensure the
safety of the students behind her. It was the duty of a teacher to protect
the students. Since that was the case, she had no reason reject the
proposal.
"–Be glad I happen to be a teacher, you shitty brats."
www.asianovel.com
908
"We appreciate your understanding."
And like that, the strife starting from the Hagun Academy attack on the
eve of the Festival came to an end.
All Akatsuki, beginning with Reisen Hiraga, disappeared into the

darkness without looking at the Hagure sisters and Stella. On the
mountain path, there was nothing more than the sound of the wind
passing through the trees.
"–Sponsor, huh?"
Within that, Saikyou ruminated on Hiraga's words, and looked up to the

sky with a bitter face.
"These guys seem like they'll become awfully troublesome, Kuu-chan."
References Jump up↑ King's Pressure: This uses the kanji 獣王の威
圧, Juu-Ou no Iatsu ("Beast King's Coercion). Jump up↑ Takemikazuchi: A
Japanese god of thunder and sword. Jump up↑ Tokaido Shinkansen: The
Japanese bullet train line between Tokyo and Osaka, named after the
historic Tokaido route which travels along the sea coast. Jump
up↑ Keppu San'u: "Hideous Rain of Blood and Wind" Jump
up↑ Bergschneiden: "Mountain Cut", in German. This uses the
kanji Yamakiri, 山斬り ("Mountain Cutter"). Jump up↑ Dokuga no Tachi,
毒蛾ノ太刀: "Poison Moth Longsword" Jump up↑ Aoiro Rinne, 青色輪廻:
"Blue Reincarnation" Jump up↑ Yatagarasu: A black bird of enormous
wingspan from Japanese mythology, symbolizing divine intervention.
Jump up↑ Jibakujin, 地縛陣: "Earthbind Formation"
www.asianovel.com
909
Vol. 4 :
Chapter Epilogue
Chapter Epilogue
Epilogue: Fixer Part 1
Regarding the raid on Hagun Academy by Akatsuki Academy, a video

recording of the Hagun Academy buildings burning immediately became
a news headline across the nation. Against the terrorists who called
themselves Akatsuki Academy and perpetrated this unprecedented
brutality, the steering committee of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
immediately began both the process of revoking Akatsuki Academy's
student knight qualifications and considering a severe liability
investigation. Condemning them more rigorously than anyone else,
arresting them, censuring them. It was natural to believe that they
would not be allowed to participated in the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival.
But–when the person who called himself Akatsuki Academy's board

chairman appeared, the situation changed completely. The name of the
middle-aged man who named himself Akatsuki Academy's board
chairman and revealed himself to the media was–Bakuga Tsukikage. He
was the current prime minister, in other words the chief executive of the
nation of Japan.
In the liability investigation, he did not apologize. On the contrary–he

said this with a refreshing smile.
"It's magnificent, don't you agree? How surprising. An academy attached
www.asianovel.com
910
to the League wasn't even a worthy opponent for them. That's the
strength of Japan's national Akatsuki Academy, who will replace the
Seven Stars, the dogs of the League!"
And he declared his purpose: to have the national Akatsuki Academy

conquer the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, to have the Blazer-training
system dominated by the League of Mage-Knight Nations rendered
obsolete, and to have Japan regain its supremacy.
After that speech, the situation started to develop in a direction that no

one had imagined. The police, the justice system, they took absolutely
no action against Akatsuki Academy's brutality. On the contrary, they
asserted 「It is a false report that Hagun Academy was attacked. In
reality, it was only an accident during a mutually agreed-upon practice
match.」 and began to pass this off as the truth.
Generally, this was an unacceptable assertion, but if the government

insisted it was so, it was easy for the public to become confused. Of
course the seven schools starting with Hagun Academy, as well as the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival steering committee, were infuriated.
They immediately moved to suspend the right of Akatsuki Academy's
students to appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
But this action was not executed. A directive came from the League of
Mage-Knight Nations headquarters. Regarding the training of Japan's
Blazers, an outrage like this could not be ignored. Therefore, Akatsuki
Academy must be destroyed at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, and
the correctness of the League of Mage-Knight Nations must be displayed
publicly.
Everything–had occurred exactly as Hiraga described. The enemy had

been lurking behind the scenes, but the enemy was the country itself,
and moreover the League headquarters was the one to give such an
order, so the people in charge of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
steering committee and the seven schools could not do anything at all.
In the end, their claim had ended with a whimper, and Akatsuki
Academy took the reputation and degree of attention as a collection of
www.asianovel.com
911
powerful up-and-comers who drove Hagun Academy to half-destruction

with only seven people, and formally entered the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival as the eighth school.
Part 2
"I'm sorry."
Speaking of the circumstances of the attack on Hagun, Kurono

apologized to Ikki and Shizuku for her own powerlessness. In response,
Ikki begged Kurono to raise her head.
"No, there's no reason for you to apologize, Chairman."
"Yes. But it's astonishing, isn't it? &hell
ip;That that was such a thing hidden out of sight in this country."
"It's been smoldering ever since the end of the second world war."
Kurono said so to Shizuku's muttered statement.
From the start, the country's unification could never be called peaceful.
After the second world war, the public's weariness toward war made it
convenient to halt the Prime Minister's reckless imperialism, and to
progress toward world harmony by giving up territory. Japan's entry into
the League of Mage-Knight Nations was a step in carrying that plan out.
"However, it was an act that relinquished the privileges of a powerful

nation. Naturally, there were very many dissenting voices, and bloody
political strife arose. Even though the Prime Minister at the time forced
the country to move toward international harmony, the discord from that
era still remains even now. There were people who believed Japan had
the power to remain a major country without joining the likes of Russia
and America. There were those who thought about reforming. And as far
as it goes, there were many who thought it a problem that training and
disciplining Blazers without the League of Mage-Knight Nations approval
would be disallowed–these people had a great deal of influence pushing
www.asianovel.com
912
against creating a branch of the League."
"Even to create a League branch?"
"From the beginning, the League branch that we have now was formerly
a bureau of warriors from back when Blazers were called samurai, an
army corps of Blazers directly controlled by the Japanese government,
now detached from the government with nothing more than a change of
names. The relationship we have with the League branch that snatched
our authority can't be described as good. Well, because this was also to
force us along the path of international cooperation, there would be
strain. And the anti-League view was also held by parts of the public."
The portion of them that were extremists were special, but the anti-
League claim that it would be strange for the nation's own soldiers to be
trained in a system created by foreigners was pretty logical. But then,
because there were those who would stand to gain from the League's
favor, it was hard to say who was correct–
"…Like that, the public opinion was pushed for half a century and that
influence expanded into the ruling party of government we have today,
but it may be inevitable that the incident this time would happen."
"In short, Prime Minister Tsukikage's scheme was to demonstrate his

own accomplishments at where the League hold the Seven Stars Sword-
Art Festival. He shows his accomplishments directly, and takes away the
League's authority to educate Blazers, basically?"
"That's still an optimistic conjecture. At worst, his goal may be to sever

relations with the League completely."
"Isn't there a problem with Akatsuki Academy's training program coming

from Rebellion, the terrorist group?"
"The only evidence that Akatsuki Academy's students are members of

Rebellion is Arisuin's testimony, after all. If they just feign ignorance and
honesty, there's nothing we can do. Even if for argument's sake definite
proof came out, the government would use all of its power to suppress
www.asianovel.com
913
it. Just like with the attack on Hagun."
While letting out a sigh, Kurono took out a cigarette.
"But I still can't believe it. That Tsukikage-sensei would do something

like this…."
She groaned with a bitter face.
"Sensei, you're acquainted with Prime Minister Tsukikage?"
"He was the board chairman of Hagun Academy back when I attended
here. I remember him as an intellectual, rational, and very respectable
person, but… what happened to him after he became a politician?"
While expressing doubt, she lit her cigarette. The ashtray on her work
desk was stabbed so full of used cigarettes it looked like a sea urchin. It
was probably in proportion to her irritation.
"Anyway, it's already been formally decided that Akatsuki Academy will
appear in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. They're all elites of the
underworld. It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that this year's Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival will be completely different from normal.
Therefore the teachers are thinking of allowing the students to decide
not to participate. This means you get to decide whether you still want
to show up."
"Is that how it is?"
Ikki finally understood why he had been called to the board chairman's
office.
"Arisuin and Toutokubara, as well as the Hagure sisters, have already

withdrawn. Arisuin felt he was a liability, as expected. I hear
Toutokubara is staying by the side of Touka, who still hasn't regained
consciousness. As for Kikyou and Botan Hagure, it seems their
confidence was broken after witnessing Akatsuki's strength."
"…I… see. I guess it can't be helped, huh?"
www.asianovel.com
914
"What are you going to do? Given the circumstances this time, I'll make
an exception regarding my promise with you–"
"No, there's no problem at all."
Ikki interrupted what Kurono was about to say, because he didn't need
the concession she was making. Ikki had already decided in his heart.
"I will participate in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The promise can
stay as it is."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes. In the first place, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival this year
didn't seem normal to me. At a festival where only legitimate knights
usually appeared, powerful people from the criminal underworld are
intruding. That's all it is. Instead of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
being for deciding Japan's most powerful student knights, this year the
Festival might not even be called a real Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival."
In that case–
"There's something I want. Regardless of what Prime Minister Tsukikage

and those with him are thinking, it's not what we student knights are
concerned about. As usual, I'm just heading for the place where I
promised to fight fairly with Stella."
Answering with a strong voice, he made a face that was certainly

resolved.
"…And besides, there's an opponent I'm a little worried about."
"The Sword Emperor of Wind?"
"No."
Ikki denied that immediately.
"I can't say I'm not worried about my brother Ouma, but there is
someone else."
www.asianovel.com
915
"More than the Sword Emperor of Wind? Who?"
"The representative originally from Kyomon Academy. Amane

Shinomiya."
"Onii-sama, that's the boy with the extremely cute face?"
Ikki nodded in confirmation of Shizuku's inquiry. Kurono tilted her heard

slightly in confusion at that confirmation.
"…I didn't see him as a knight who's particularly noteworthy, though."
"That's also what I think."
"What?"
"The ones related to this must have outstanding ambition like my

brother Ouma. Among Akatsuki Academy's members, there are none
who doesn't leave a special impression. And I think my impressions are
basically right. His power as a knight isn't as great compared to the rest
of Akatsuki Academy. …Despite that, for some reason I've always had a
weird impression about him stuck in my chest. An unpleasant feeling
that's strong enough to surprise even me–"
Why did he have such unpleasant feelings for no one other than Amane?
Ikki didn't know himself. For that reason, he couldn't help but think it
was ominous.
"Why am I repelled by Amane-san to this degree? I want to know."
He didn't understand right now, but there must be a reason. To Ikki's

words, Kurono nodded in comprehension.
"…Certainly, you're not the type to look at others in disgust without

reason, Kurogane. Maybe you're the only one who noticed something
about this boy called Shinomiya. –Anyway, I understand your
determination. I'll follow through with your participation at the
tournament."
www.asianovel.com
916
Ikki stated his gratitude, and asked something that was on his mind.
"By the way, Chairman. Will… Stella also participate?"
In response, Kurono answered with a small laugh.
"If you asked her this morning, she would've immediately answered with
'Are you attached to me like moss?'"
"That answer seems very much like what Stella-san would say, Onii-
sama."
"…I guess so."
At Shizuku's scolding words, Ikki nodded a bit in return.
"Ahh, I remembered because of that, but… Kurogane. She left a

message for you. 'For the week up to the beginning of the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival, I won't come back to the dorm,' she said. And 'Just
because I'm not there doesn't mean you should let Shizuku do what she
wants!' as well."
"I decline."
Although Shizuku immediately replied to part of that message, she

raised her eyes and looked at Ikki in confusion.
"But what does she mean, not coming back for a week?"
"–I wonder."
To Shizuku's question, Ikki thought back… to Stella's words as they went

yesterday to visit Touka and Utakata who still had not woken up. She
stared at the two sleepers from behind the glass window. And squeezing
her fists hard enough to draw blood, she spoke with a trembling voice.
「I didn't know… that being weak… was as painful as this….」
"…I'm sure that Stella has also been thinking about many things."
www.asianovel.com
917
Those remarks, those tears, they were probably not what Stella wished
for. Therefore Ikki vaguely glossed over Shizuku's question.
"And so, Shizuku Kurogane. I have something important to discuss with

you."
Suddenly, Kurono presented an issue to Shizuku who had been standing

next to Ikki all this time.
"Yes, what is it?"
"The truth is, since Kanata Toutokubara, Nagi Arisuin, Kikyou Hagure,
and Botan Hagure have now withdrawn from participating, I was going to
offer you the right to appear in the tournament. You're the knight who
took the only victory in this incident. There's no problem with your
capability. If you're willing to accept this offer, I'll make it happen
accordingly, so… what will you do?"
Shizuku's expression did not show surprise at the question. Perhaps

Arisuin had already spoken to her about it before. Shizuku, without
displaying any particular hesitation, returned a nod.
"Certainly, I gratefully accept the chance to participate."
"Then let's get that taken care of."
Saying so, Kurono wrote some words on documents she had near at
hand, and affixed her seal. After that, she raised her face and informed
Ikki and Shizuku who were standing in front of her. Showing a rather
fearless smile, she said–
"This year, an impossibly abnormal disturbance broke out before we

could react, but like Kurogane said before, there's no need for you to
worry about the conspiracy of adults surrounding the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival. The leading actors of the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival are undoubtedly you student knights. This is a good chance to
meet those people from Rebellion in combat where they can't fight in a
way that breaks the rules. Whether in open society or in the criminal
underworld, powerful people without such distinctions are gathering in
www.asianovel.com
918
this festival to decide who are truly Japan's strongest. Isn't it splendid?
The highest and unparalleled stage. Test yourselves to your hearts'
content, and enjoy yourselves to the limits of your strength!"
"We will!"
Part 3
At the same time, Stella Vermillion was standing in front of the gym in
the Tokyo Metropolitan Area reserved for the exclusive use of King of
Knights contenders. She was waiting for someone inside.
"Well well, I didn't think we would meet in this place."
The one who finally appeared was the Yaksha Princess, Nene Saikyou.
This was an institution Saikyou used while she was staying at Hagun.
"I was waiting for you, Nene-sensei."
"Oh? So you're saying you have business with me, Princess?"
Guessing her intentions along those lines, Saikyou heard the important
matter that Stella wanted to speak with her about. Stella's expression
was extremely earnest–or perhaps over-worried–as she answered.
"For the week until the beginning of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, I
ask that you train with me."
”Once again, what an abrupt thing to say. What brought this on?"
At the question, Stella bit her lips, and she answered with a strained
voice.
"…Ever since I failed to get a decisive lead on Touka-san in mock battles

during the training camp, I've been vaguely aware. But this time I really
realized it."
The sensation of facing down Ouma's Kusanagi was still raw in Stella's
hands. It was the first time she had experienced it, losing in strength at
her own field of expertise: offense. The shock of that defeat, along with
Touka who had protected her still not having regained consciousness,
www.asianovel.com
919
had made Stella face reality.
"I… am weak. At this rate, I won't be able to join Ikki at the place we
promised."
"So that's why you want me to train you?"
Stella nodded heavily.
"As far as I can see, you're the strongest at this academy, Nene-sensei!
That's why I want to spend this last week training with you! Please!"
"…If I say no?"
Saikyou watched as Stella bowed her head deeply, and when Stella
raised her head again quickly to respond–
"Sparks that fall onto everyone can't be brushed off, right?"
From within the hair hanging in front of her face, Stella stared at Saikyou
with blazing eyes. If Saikyou didn't accompany Stella, Stella would force
the issue. If Saikyou didn't agree here, Stella would immediately attack.
That was what Stella's gaze was saying.
Acknowledging this, Saikyou sighed a bit inside.
I guess she's forced into a difficult situation, huh?
Saikyou recognized it. Today, Stella–was struggling. The experience she

never had before of absolute defeat. The feeling she never had before of
great helplessness. Frustration, bitterness, the pain of wanting to do
something, anything, but not knowing what to do. That was probably
why she was trying to do the most difficult thing she could do right now.
Because if she's not doing something, if she doesn't do something, she
would be crushed by anxiety.
Honestly, what she needs right now is something to calm her down,
but….
www.asianovel.com
920
Forcible training due to impatience and agitation would only be

dangerous. There was nothing more important that telling her this
clearly. The potential Stella had was too far in another dimension. Being
brought down to the level of an ordinary person, hitting the ceiling on
the ability of a prodigy who boasts of the world's greatest magic power,
it had become a huge minus for Stella. Therefore, telling her to calm
down was the best option for a teacher.
Yet–
…As expected, this needs a little compassion, huh?
Seeing Stella's expression strained to the point that she might break into
tears at any moment, Saikyou thought. Certainly, looking at the long
term, calming her down might be the best choice. Stella's potential
undoubtedly stood above the rest. There was probably no one else from
Hagun that could match the Sword Emperor of Wind. For Saikyou, it was
easy to imagine the future.
But–that was in three years. Right now, the unease that Stella was
feeling was an unmistakeable truth. In terms of this year's Seven Stars
Sword-art Festival, it would probably be difficult for Stella as she was
now to make it to the finals. Because Stella also understood this, she
was asking what she could do.
You're the type with great talent, so… well, that's no reason why I should
help, you know?
Recalling her own days as a student, Saikyou leaked out a wry smile
from her innermost thoughts. When she herself had been young, she
had made various idiotic requests in order to raise her strength and get
results. When she went too far and forfeited that match by using deadly
force against Kurono would be a good example. That time was really
entirely similar to what was going on right now. Stella wasn't looking at
the future. This girl was thinking that if she could win, it would be fine
even if she died.
Youngsters have their own sense of values.
www.asianovel.com
921
It might be the illogical thinking one would expect from the

inexperienced and laughable. However, forcing youngsters who only
think this way into rational adults would be–
–Illogical, wouldn't it….?
So Saikyou made a proposal.
"Hey, Stella-chan. I'll give a condition. If you can take it, then I'll train
you."
"R-Really!? Then what's your condition!?"
"It's simple. I'll give you a crash course. However, I won't teach you a
thing."
"Eh…?"
"In other words, Stella-chan, for the remaining week I'll do nothing but
beat you up like a punching bag. Maybe your body will be broken, and
maybe your heart will break before even that. I'll continue mercilessly
knocking you around. If you're fine dancing along with that kind of
training, I'll give it to you?"
"So you're saying in the meantime, I have to figure everything out

myself?"
"Just so. Of course, I can't guarantee you'll figure anything about,

but–what do you want to do?"
That was the best Saikyou could come up with. Show off her absolute
strength. Make Stella realize her own powerlessness. However, Stella
would have to find her own solution. If she couldn't, Saikyou wouldn't
care. It was a proposal that a normal teacher wouldn't make, but–for
Stella as she was now, it was more than attractive enough. In any case,
the struggling Stella wanted a direction. For the sake of becoming
stronger, some kind of impetus to advance a step. Because if she could
find a way somehow like this, there was no way she would refuse.
"That's enough! Thank you very much!"
www.asianovel.com
922
"Then come along. …For one week, I'll show you hell."
And so, all of the participants spent their last week in their own ways.
Above and below the surface, both adults and children, all desires and
ambitions swirled in a maelstrom and gathered, facing toward the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival.
And two days before the opening of the Festival, the tournament
schedule was finally announced. Seeing the distributions in the
tournament schedule, Ikki Kurogane's lips twisted in a smile.
Was he smiling in confidence? Or bitterness?
After the non-participants were removed, the final count was–thirty-two.

Among the thirty-two names, the one given for Ikki's opponent in the
opening match was–Bugyoku Academy third-year.
Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi.
The champion of last year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The man
who at this moment was without a doubt standing at the top of Japan's
student knights.
www.asianovel.com
923
Vol. 5 :
Chapter 0: Prologue
Chapter Prologue
Prologue: Festival Music
The creation of a national Akatsuki Academy, the card that Prime

Minister Tsukikage unveiled just before the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival, sent a shock-wave through society.
Of course it would. For member states of the League of Mage-Knight

Nations, the League's headquarters would as a rule be responsible for
the training of the nation's military force, the Blazers. With the word
'national'―that was to say, within Japan's sovereign control―Tsukikage
meant to annul this agreement by declaring the creation of a training
institution for Blazers publicly. This could be nothing but a declaration of
war against the League.
His actions split public opinion in two.
The naysayers were on one side. Earnest opinions that Japan had
enjoyed half a century of peace within the Federation, making changes
to this system is unnecessary and not to be done lightly, revulsion that
Tsukikage played a student event like the Seven Stars Sword Festival for
politics and that he had resorted to harsh methods like the partial
destruction of Hagun Academy―these and others fell under this
classification.
Then there were the supporters. Those who believed that the training of
www.asianovel.com
924
a nation's defenders, the Blazers, by an external organization was in

itself strange, or that Japan should have control over this process, and
that Tsukikage was merely correcting a mistake that had persisted for
the past 50 years. More extreme views asserted that Japan was capable
of existing as an independent power, equal to the likes of Russia and
America, and that participating in a collective of the weak like the
League was unnecessary.
Even those who were normally uninterested in politics expressed their

respective stances.
「Tsukikage's methods are too forceful. I feel repulsed.」
「The assault on Hagun Academy is a rumor created by the naysayers.

Akatsuki Academy only used illusionary form. There were no casualties.」
「I don't want to send our children out to fight the wars of other nations.
Becoming independent from the League is a must.」
「This nation does not even possess the military capability to maintain its
independence and sovereignty. We must remain within the League.」
「Tsukikage is colluding with Rebellion. That man cannot be trusted.」
「To begin with, the act of joining the League fifty years ago was a
mistake.」
Such things were discussed by friends and peers at drinking parties, in

housewives' gossip, with the more proactive taking to civil movement
and airing their views in the streets. Most likely, everyone could feel it.
That at this instant, the huge swell of an era was threatening to surge
forth. Would the country known as Japan continue onward within the
League of Mage-Knight Nations? Or would it ultimately rise up as a fully
independent nation? All this would be decided at the Seven Stars Sword-
Art Festival, which even at this moment was starting.
If Akatsuki, led by Tsukikage, were to display strength befitting his

boasts, popular opinion would all at once swing in favor of "leaving the
Federation". Conversely, if Akatsuki were to be defeated by the existing
www.asianovel.com
925
seven schools, then Tsukikage would lose the ear of the public. This was
an anomalous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, one that could decide
even the course of a nation.
This student's event in which heretofore unsurpassed excitement and

interest were invested―was drawing close at hand.
www.asianovel.com
926
Vol. 5 :
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: The National Powerhouses Part 1
On a piece of reclaimed coastal land far from the center of Osaka stood
a collection of unpopulated buildings. During a period of urban
development some decades ago, this area was heavily built up, but the
essential attraction of enterprises was unsuccessful and tenants did not
move in. As a result, any new development was abandoned, with those
that had been built left as relics of the failure.
Yet, that 'ghost town' where not a soul would dwell normally was
brimming with life, filled with rows of stalls and the heavenward-
reaching clamor of people gathered from all over the Japanese Isles.
Why were these people gathered there? There was only one reason. Two
days from now―the annual student knight event, the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival, would be held in this ghost town's Bay Dome.
In previous years, the Festival always garnered more of the public eye
than the professional mage-knight combat league, the King of Knights.
Of course, this meant that in those years the degree of competition for
tickets and nearby accommodation was extremely high. But with the
uproar surrounding Akatsuki Academy that had arisen from its attack on
Hagun Academy, that level of scrutiny only increased this year. As a
result, the aforementioned competition increased manifold. People from
inside and outside the country of all walks of life scrambled to reach the
www.asianovel.com
927
site, surrounding it with an anomalously feverish atmosphere two days

before the event even began. Those who arrived at the location early
were not limited to audience members. Many of those participating in
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had also gathered on-site well before
the opening ceremony, and were resting at the competitors' provided
living quarters.
The one carrying the flag of Hagun Academy as the captain of its
representatives, the "Worst One" Kurogane Ikki, was one of them.
"Hmm… somehow this feels really weird."
In an chic and elegantly furnished room of a fine hotel, Ikki Kurogane

stood in deep thought before an antique-style full-length mirror. His
attire was not his usual uniform; instead, he was dressed up stylishly
from top to toe in a navy blue tuxedo and a bow tie of the same color,
and with a lustrous sheen on his leather shoes.
Of course, dressing up was not one of Ikki's interests. He was wearing

attire like this for a reason. The League's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
steering committee had arranged for a buffet-style party to be held
today, two days before the opening ceremony, for those participants
who had arrived early. It was for his attendance at this function that he
was presently selecting a set of formal-wear. However, he was having a
rough time.
I can't wear my normal clothes at an occasion like this, but….
Being in no way used to formal dress, he could not find one that suited
him among the suits loaned to him by the management. In fact, Ikki
thought, they were so ill-suited to him that it was laughable.
I wonder if the problem is my spiky hair.
Thinking thus, he grabbed a comb and parted his usually hairstyle to one
side, then examined the changes in the mirror.
"Ah, that looks more fitting than before―"
www.asianovel.com
928
But this would only last an instant. The hair he had just combed down
sprang back into their original place with a *bing!*, as if yelling "Who
would listen to what you have to say? I'll do what I like!"
"These stubborn things."
Didn't they resemble a certain someone, he wondered? While mumbling

harshly, Ikki took off the tuxedo.
For now, we should consider this one unsatisfactory.
At first, he had thought that little could go wrong in choosing the most
high-class suit, but the fit turned out to be so bad that even though
wearing it would not embarrass
him as far as etiquette was concerned, he could not accept it personally.

So after some fretting―
"After all, I guess this one is the best…."
Ikki took up a light grey three-piece suit from among the sets he had
borrowed. It was a safe choice, but that couldn't be helped―after all, he
possessed neither the sense nor the ability to flaunt his character
through fashion. And in any case, there was only a little time left before
the party would start.
Thus, Ikki quickly put on the three-piece. Just at that moment―
"Onii-sama. Is it alright to come in?"
―there came a knock on his door, and with it the voice of his sister and
fellow Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative, Shizuku Kurogane.
He must have taken too long to dress, for her to have gotten worried
and come over to see him.
Thinking this, and feeling ashamed at having taken longer to prepare

than a girl like Shizuku, Ikki examined himself in the mirror again in
response to her request. His white shirt was not completely buttoned up,
exposing his chest and abdomen, though his trousers were at least on
www.asianovel.com
929
properly. If the other party was female, this would usually be a sight he
was hesitant to show, but since it was his blood-related younger sister
Shizuku, it should be fine. Having judged so―
"Ah, sorry. I'll be ready soon, so it's okay to come in."
"Excuse me."
The door opened even as the words were spoken, and the silver-haired
girl, Shizuku, stepped inside the room―
"Onii-sama, I'm read…y―"
―and stopped dead mid-sentence, as well as in her tracks at the

entrance to the room. Upon seeing Ikki's state of dress, her green eyes
widened with shock. Wondering what might have surprised her so for a
moment, Ikki's attention was quickly turned elsewhere―namely, to
Shizuku's attire.
Wow, that's amazing.
Shizuku was wearing a dress she too had been loaned to attend the
party as a representative, a classy black bustier adorned with intricate
flower-petal frills that seemed to absorb the light. Her neckline and
shoulders were highly exposed, creating a stark contrast between the
dark dress and her snow-white skin. Such attire would normally be too
adult for Shizuku's young looks, but a tasteful application of makeup,
likely masterminded by none other than her friend and roommate Nagi
Arisuin, had caused her to seem several times more mature than usual,
thus eliminating any sense of incongruity. It was a beautiful visage that
his sister donned at this moment, one befitting of a lady, and Ikki
praised it straightforwardly.
"This might be trite… but you look really beautiful, Shizuku."
"…Hau."
At that instant, Shizuku turned a deep crimson and fell backwards, a

spray of blood spurting forth from her nose.
www.asianovel.com
930
"Shi-Shizuku!?"
"Eek! Oh dear!"
Rushing in from where he had probably been waiting outside, Arisuin

supported the falling Shizuku with his right hand, while in his left he held
a handkerchief to her nose to prevent the blood from dripping onto her
dress.
"Wh-What happened, Shizuku? Are you alright?"
Shocked by his sister's odd state, Ikki tried to get closer, but―
"Ah, aa, ah―"
―even as he did so, Shizuku quivered, her face and the handkerchief
pressing on nose becoming all the redder.
It could not be helped. Shizuku Kurogane loved her brother Ikki as a

woman would. To see the man she could not help but love deeply tell
her "you're beautiful" with his chest exposed in a disheveled manner
was honestly too much for her. Erotic dress did not differentiate between
genders. Ikki, not realizing any of this himself, drew even closer―
"Hey Ikki, please don't get any closer! Button up your shirt first!"
―only to be stopped by Arisuin, who unlike him had immediately

understood Shizuku's feelings.
"Eh, eh!?"
"Hurry! Her dress is about to get bloodied!"
"Ah, um―okay, I got it!"
Ikki failed to understand what he might have done wrong, but quickly
got dressed in response to Arisuin's fierce scolding. Thanks to that,
Shizuku was able to calm down somehow.
"Haa… haa… I am truly sorry for letting you see something unsightly.
But Onii-sama… you were a bit too sexy just now."
www.asianovel.com
931
"Uh, I don't really understand, but sorry. I still haven't decided what I
should wear…."
"I think you look great in this suit. Is it unsatisfactory?"
"O-Oh, really? I was worried that I look like a child masquerading as an

adult, though."
"It's not like that at all. Ikki's shoulders are well-formed from training, so
this suit fits you fine."
Arisuin also piped up in praise from behind Shizuku. With his excellent
height and figure, Arisuin looked perfect in a suit, just like a cabaret
host. Even though Ikki had never met a host, Arisuin seemed the very
image of one, so Ikki could not truly be pleased even when receiving
such praise from him. More precisely, could this friend who was much
taller really be one year Ikki's junior? Considering that his background
was fabricated, Arisuin might even be older. Pondering such things in his
heart, Ikki pointed at Arisuin's attire and inquired―
"Are you attending the party too?"
"How could that be?"
Arisuin shook his head while answering in the negative.
"I'm no longer a representative. But I'm going with Kagamin to the

journalists' party after this."
"You've totally become Kusakabe-san's errand boy, huh?"
"It can't be helped, since I owe her a favor."
Arisuin shrugged at Shizuku's words. The "favor" he mentioned referred

to the matter of Akatsuki Academy's attack on Hagun Academy only
shortly before. Arisuin had originally been one of the enemies, a spy for
Akatsuki, especially with regards to Kagami who had previously received
an illusionary form strike directly from him. As atonement, he was now
being put to hard labor at her right hand as part of the Hagun Academy
newspaper club.
www.asianovel.com
932
All the same, Ikki believed that this was nice of Kagami. Akatsuki had
only utilized illusionary form during their attack on Hagun Academy,
although this was because their sponsor and man behind the scene,
Prime Minister Tsukikage, did not wish to harm his own citizens. But
though the body was unharmed, the wound of the heart known as fear
would not be easily healed. Currently, the Hagure sisters had lost the
will to fight and had thus relinquished their positions as representatives,
while Touka Toudou and Utakata Misogi had yet to awaken from the
coma-like state they entered after having been struck by a single blow
from the Sword Emperor of Wind. Arisuin understood that this
unconsciousness had been brought about by extreme exhaustion, and
was not life-threatening, but due to his involvement and his upbringing
that had led him to have an overly low self-concept, he nonetheless held
himself responsible.
It was for the sake of preventing him from wallowing in such thoughts
that Kagami used the pretext of repayment to order him around.
Moreover, Arisuin had a keen eye for the subtleties of the heart. He had
probably noticed and understood Kagami's intentions. Despite that, he
continued to 'repay' her while pretending not to know.
I guess Alice honestly wants Kagami-san to depend on him.
So Ikki thought. If they could little by little regain the relationship they
had before, that would be great. At that moment, the room's wall-clock
began to resound with a sonorous *dong*, *dong*, announcing the
arrival of six o'clock in the evening―and thus the time of the party.
"Aah, so it's already this late? Let's go then, Shizuku."
"Yes, Onii-sama."
"Ah. Wait a moment, you two."
Ikki, having already lined up with Shizuku and gotten ready to leave for
the party, was stopped by Arisuin. Even as he wondered what was going
on, Arisuin snapped a shot of the two of them with the camera on his
student datapad.
www.asianovel.com
933
"A memento for this special occasion where both of you are so well-
dressed."
As he said this, Arisuin quickly worked at his datapad, sending the photo
to both of them. Shizuku's cheeks colored red with joy upon seeing the
photo.
"Waa… thank you, Alice. I will treasure this all my life!"
…All her life, huh…?
Ikki on the other hand felt dispirited. In the end, he still looked out of
place in such formal wear, and standing next to Shizuku who wore that
look so well he appeared more ludicrous still. It might become a nice
memento once he became an adult, though. While he was dwelling on
such complicated feelings, however―
I don't think Akatsuki will attend the party, but be careful for the time
being.
"Thanks. I'll take this."
Expressing his thanks for the photo as well as the message that had
come with it, Ikki headed out to the party.
Part 2
The party was to be held in a reception room on the highest floor of the
hotel that housed the representatives. It was not a distance for which
one would take the stairs, so Ikki and Shizuku took the elevator to get
there. All the way, Shizuku seemed to be in a good mood as she stared
at the picture from before.
"Hehe."
"Do you like it that much?"
"Yes. I've already set it as my screensaver."
"Already…."
www.asianovel.com
934
While smiling wryly, Ikki vowed to himself. The next time he had a
chance to be invited to this sort of party, he would attend in his uniform.
He would not force himself into wearing this sort of attire a second time.
"When I think about bragging about this to Stella-san, I can't stop

smiling."
And just as he had made his vow, he could see another future coming,
one in which he would be made to dress up just like this.
"Please don't provoke Stella."
"I can't promise that. In the first place, it's that person's fault for. Not.
Being. Here."
She was not present. Indeed, Stella had yet to reach Osaka, just as
Shizuku had said. Originally, the Hagun Academy representatives had
been scheduled to arrive today, but Stella had apparently contacted
Board Chairman Kurono expressing her desire to continue her training
with the Yaksha Princess, Nene Saikyou, for as long as possible. During
the attack on Hagun Academy by Akatsuki Academy, Stella had been
defeated by the Sword Emperor of Wind, Ouma Kurogane. Moreover, she
had lost in power, something in which she had boasted absolute
confidence. This fact had hurt that confidence badly. Right now, she was
engaged in a desperate struggle to regain it. Perhaps she could grasp
something through her training with the strongest person in Hagun
Academy, the Yaksha Princess. Nonetheless—
"Onii-sama, do you think Stella-san will get stronger from this training?"
Shizuku suddenly asked. Her tone seemed laced with concern.
"The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is only two days from now. This
should be a time for rest. Though I can understand her feelings, I cannot
think that this sort of hasty preparation will have any meaning. Isn't she
making this decision too lightly?"
Forget "seemed". Shizuku was genuinely anxious about Stella, about

whether she might ruin her health due to the overly strenuous training,
www.asianovel.com
935
and thus not be able to enter this crucial event in her most optimal
condition.
"That's kind of you, Shizuku."
"Wha—!"
At this, Shizuku whirled around, her face reddening as if aflame.
"I-It's not like I'm worried about that person or anything! I'm only worried
because you're looking forward to fighting her, that's all!"
So Shizuku protested in annoyance, but her bluff was plain to see. Even
though they were normally butting heads, Ikki knew that there was
friendship between them, though Shizuku did not wish for that point to
be mentioned. As such—
"So you're asking if she can get stronger with such last-minute training,
huh?"
Ikki responded to her question directly.
"Yes. I think it's a stretch. There is too little time to do anything, and that
buildup of undue stress will only worsen her condition during such a
crucial event as the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival."
Indeed, Ikki had the same fears about Stella's judgement as Shizuku did.
Of course, it was possible to grow stronger within a short period of time
through intensive training, but—this, in his view, only worked when
one's skill was still raw. He likened honing oneself in anything to
climbing a mountain. The path from the foot to the first checkpoint
would be gentle enough for one to run up. In the same way, an
inexperienced person could make great strides in strength within a short
time. But a seventh checkpoint, or an eighth checkpoint, that was
different. Just as a mountain path got steeper and harsher as one
approached the summit, so too did the path to the zenith of strength get
steeper as one climbed towards it. The same step. The same one meter.
Yet the effort required to advance would be higher. Such was the case
when honing oneself, regardless of the subject.
www.asianovel.com
936
"And Stella is far from inexperienced."
Thus, to be become stronger than she was at present, she would need to
expend the appropriate amount of time and effort. That was Ikki's
thought. Taking into account Stella's strength, about one week's worth
of intensive training… was a little too short.
"That's true…."
Having heard Ikki's opinion, Shizuku's face fell a little. She herself felt
that it was reckless, and to hear her brother whom she trusted back up
her view only confirmed it.
"Really, what is that person doing…?"
Shizuku muttered, seeming at once sad and shocked.
"However, that is what I would say if it was a normal person."
"Eh!?"
Ikki's analysis continued. Stella was certainly reckless. If it was them,

they wouldn't do it. Couldn't do it. Up to this point, he and Shizuku were
in agreement.
"Given the potential of the Crimson Princess… Stella Vermillion's present

strength has yet to even reach the base of that mountain."
Ikki knew better than anyone the unfairness of talent. There was a huge
variance in terms of the potential each individual person possessed, and
among these, Stella's was first-class. The size and grandeur of the
mountain she could climb was not comparable with those he and others
could. Its cloud-piercing height and steepness not something he could
measure.
"Therefore, I believe it is possible for her to make an explosive leap in

strength."
As the one who was closest to her and loved her above all others, Ikki
believed that she would return, having gained strength incomparable to
www.asianovel.com
937
before.
"I believe that in two days, she will surely show it to us in person."
"I hope so, then. I too… want to try fighting that person once. It would be
disappointing if she were to just collapse and get eliminated."
As Shizuku replied thus in a brighter voice, the elevator reached the

highest floor.
Part 3
The metal doors opened to the pleasant smiles of two waiters as they
greeted Ikki and Shizuku.
"Ikki Kurogane-sama and Shizuku Kurogane-sama from Hagun

Academy? Please proceed inside. The party is just up ahead."
With the exchange of formalities completed, Ikki and Shizuku trod the
red-carpeted way towards another door in front, where from within the
intermingled sounds of a great many people conversing could be heard.
Clearly, the party had already begun.
The representatives of the various schools… are beyond this door.
Ikki swallowed, his heart pounding.
"You look happy, Onii-sama."
"This is the stage I could only yearn for last year after all…."
Indeed, as they had spoken of earlier, Ikki looked forward to his battle
with Stella. But that was not all. The people beyond that door―the elite
who had been chosen from throughout the nation, they were all above
an F-Rank like Ikki. People he could test his abilities against without
reserve. He could not help but get his blood up at this. Just thinking
about being pitted against such people made him champ at the bit
impatiently. Attendance at this party had been voluntary. He had gone
through all that trouble to wear that suit here, just so he could see with
www.asianovel.com
938
his own eyes those he would be fighting a little sooner.
"Well, even though they probably wouldn't consider an F-Rank like me a

threat, eh?"
It couldn't be helped―this was a Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival in which

Stella and Ouma, A-Ranks, were participating after all. On the contrary,
this was definitely a good opportunity. His opponents were the best of
the best; there was a basic difference in strength between them and
himself. As the Worst One, his fighting style revolved around
manipulating that limited talent to its fullest extent in order to defeat a
stronger foe. If he were to be underestimated by an opponent, that
would only shorten the distance between them―a good thing.
Considering this, Ikki gave a pleased chuckle as he pushed the door
open―
―and found that he had been mistaken. All commotion ceased the
moment he showed himself, with uncountable glances piercing his body.
It was like receiving a heavy blow. The gazes and the ensuing silence
lasted merely a moment, and then the noise re-asserted itself, but―
「That's the guy who defeated Raikiri, Hagun's Worst One?」
「That's some aura he has around him. Bright as a honed blade… so

awesome!」
「He's definitely national-level, maybe even one of the better ones.」
「You can tell at first glance from that aura that he's strong. To have
made this kind of knight repeat a year, what the hell was the chairman
of Hagun Academy thinking, really?」
One could overhear in the conversations proof that the attention focused
on Ikki previously had not been a coincidence.
"Heh. As expected of those who are also at the national level. They could
recognize Onii-sama's strength immediately."
Shizuku broke into a pleased expression as she examined the room's
www.asianovel.com
939
atmosphere from beside her brother, who for his part―
It seems I was the one who underestimated them.
―smiled wryly, unbeknownst to her.
How naive he had been, to think that they would be careless around
him. The ones present were not only those who had been chosen from
all over the country, but also those who had persisted in competing,
stalwart and unafraid despite the entry of a powerful force like Akatsuki
Academy. There were none among them who would be fool enough to
get careless because of something like rank. That they would be able to
recognize another's ability at a glance here should have been taken for
granted.
As he soaked in this atmosphere, so apparently different from the

battles back in school, it gradually came to Ikki.
I've come here.
To the place where the student knights of Japan would compete to take
the summit. This was surely a place where he could push the limits of
what was possible for himself. But even as he trembled with excitement
at that realization―
"Ah―! O-Onii-sama!"
―suddenly sounding flustered, Shizuku tugged at the hem of his pants.
"What happened?"
"Over there―!"
In the direction that Shizuku had pointed, standing in front of a table on

which the party dishes had been arranged, was a young lady who
seemed to be looking for someone.
That's―!
Ikki quickly realized the reason for Shizuku's surprise. The lady in
question was blonde and unusually dressed. Various colored paints
www.asianovel.com
940
streaked her hair, and an apron served as the sole barrier between her
and voluminous toplessness. There was no way he could forget her, one
of the people who had attacked his school.
"Akatsuki Academy's 'Bloody Da Vinci', Sara Bloodlily-san…!"
"I didn't think that she would come to this party after doing such a
thing."
It was as Shizuku said. The students of Akatsuki Academy were all elites
of the underworld sent by the terrorist organization Rebellion, though
only a minority knew of this due to information manipulation by Prime
Minister Tsukikage and the Japanese government. Nonetheless, to come
to the party after having violently attacked and half-destroyed Hagun
Academy was something that the word "brave" did not adequately
describe. This act had sent shock waves not just through Hagun but all
the seven schools, leading many to forfeit, and as such there was
significant hatred toward Akatsuki even by schools besides Hagun. And
as though to prove that point, none of the participants seemed intent on
approaching Sara. It was due to this that Ikki had not considered that
they might make an appearance at this event.
Should we call them defiant, or just bold?
At that moment, Sara's hitherto meandering gaze locked onto Ikki's

position, and in the next―
"Eh―"
―of all things, she began making a quick beeline for him, as if to say
'I've finally found you', stopping only when they were nose-to-nose.
Then she began to scrutinize him.
Wh-Wh-What!?
"Umm, what do you want with me?"
Her sudden approach confused him. Undoubtedly, she had looked solely
at him and thus clearly had business with him. But having had no
www.asianovel.com
941
interaction with her, he could not imagine what that business was. On
the other hand, Sara, who was staring at Ikki's face as he wavered―
"…Very good."
―muttered in a detached manner, while proceeding to run her hands

over Ikki's shoulders and chest as though conducting a body-search.
"Uwa, B-Bloodlily-san!?"
"Hey, you! What are you trying to do!?"
"Be quiet. I'm concentrating right now."
Ignoring Ikki and Shizuku's panicked voices, Sara continued to trace the
contours of Ikki's body through his clothes. She was a terrorist, and a foe
whom they had clashed with once before. Defenselessly allowing her to
touch his body should be dangerous. Ikki understood this, and yet―
I can feel that she is really focused….
Despite his attempts, he could not feel any negative emotions from her,
whether it be enmity or the intent to harm. Rather, she exuded an
seriousness that made him hesitate to stop her. Hence, he did not
forcefully push her off of him, but was attempting to ask her the purpose
for which she had been so intently inspecting him when―she forcefully
ripped through his suit and the shirt he was wearing under it.
"Eeeeehhhh!?"
"O-Onii-samaaa!?"
At this, Ikki put some distance between them, shouting while shielding
his exposed chest.
"What are you doing so suddenly―!?"
In response, Sara replied―
www.asianovel.com
942
The Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily
"...Okay, you pass."
"Wh-What do you mean by pass!?"
"...Okay, you pass."
Her cheeks heated up mildly as she spoke these incomprehensible

words.
"Wh-What do you mean by pass!? I can't make heads or tails out of what
you said!"
"On that day when we first met, I fell for you. There was beauty and
kindness in your face, yet one could also clearly see strength within that
straight-backed, clean-cut figure… and to add on to that, a robust
musculature, honed and trained to unblemished perfection, it's just
wonderful. You are, without a doubt, my ideal man."
"E-Eeeeehhh!?"
Her sudden outpouring of praise only confused Ikki more. What sort of
situation was this? Did he really just receive a love confession?
This―what should I do!?
He wavered all the more under her heated gaze. It was too sudden; he
www.asianovel.com
943
didn't know how to reply.
No, he did know. He should answer with "I already have Stella". But
though he had decided so, her face was almost terrifyingly serious. Even
though she was a terrorist, a person of Ikki's character would hesitate to
express his confusion in a straightforward manner.
"That's why, you pass. You are the only man fit to be my nude model. So
with that understanding, I'd like you to come over to my room and
undress."
"What 'understanding'!? No! I refuse! I don't remember auditioning for

this!"
"No. I refuse your refusal."
"Now you're just trying to get your way!"
"Well, if you don't want to disrobe no matter what, I'll have to strip you."
With those words, magic power surged all about her as she materialized
her twin Devices―a palette and a brush―into her hands.
This person… is serious.
Serious to the point where she was willing to use her Device in order to
strip him down. Yet, they were at a party. They could not start a fight
here, and so Ikki was dismayed and at a loss as to what to do when―
"Get away from Onii-sama, you pervert!!"
"Buh―!"
―Shizuku sent Sara flying with a drop kick.
"Onii-sama, are you alright?"
Having kicked the deviant who seemed about to attack her brother, she
now moved to defend him. Amazingly, she hadn't just lashed out with
her leg, but rather a full-bodied flying drop kick. What a reliable ally, Ikki
thought as he replied to her worried query with a nod.
www.asianovel.com
944
"Yes, I'm fine. She only broke the buttons on my shirt…?"
"…Tch!"
At his reply, all of Shizuku's hairs seemed to stand on end.
"…Unforgivable."
"Shi―Shizuku?"
"Even I haven't even done this kind of rip-Onii-sama's-shirt-and-push-

him-down play yet…!"
She was his reliable sister. But she was not his ally. Even as he pondered
these complicated thoughts, Shizuku's anger had already boiled over to
the point where she had materialized her own Device while facing Sara.
"Die!"
"Whoa! Shizuku, please stop! Things will get ugly if you use your Device
in this place!"
At this point, there was no place for hesitation. Rounding quickly on his
sister, he pinned her arms to her sides. Being lighter and physically
weaker than himself, she could not break out of his squeeze, so for now
there was no chance of a tragedy occurring.
Urgh―these glances from around us are so painful….
It was only natural of course, since they had made such a scene. In any
case, he needed a change of clothes, so a tactical retreat to his hotel
room was the better option. But even as he thought this―
"Hahaha. I was wondering what this hullabaloo was all about. I do

suppose that it is just you, hmm, Bloody Da Vinci?"
―a high voice rang out from their side, all theatrical intonation and
affected dignity.
Part 4
Following the sound, his gaze fell upon an eyepatch-sporting girl in a
www.asianovel.com
945
crimson dress, and the maid attending her from behind. He remembered
them as well. They were none other than Sara's compatriots in the
attack on Hagun Academy―
"If I'm not mistaken, you're Kazamatsuri-san, formerly of Rentei

Academy. Am I right?"
The eyepatch-wearing girl nodded in reply.
"Hahaha. Indeed, you may call me that. But this name and this visage
are but a ruse to deceive the Dimension Administration Bureau. My true
name eludes even all the tongues of man."
"My lady says, 'Yes, that's right. Pleased to meet you too.' Also, I ought
www.asianovel.com
946
to have mentioned this first, but I am Charlotte Cordé, my lady's

personal maid. I am glad to be favored with your acquaintance."
"Ah, you don't have to be so formal."
Continuing after her master, Charlotte curtsied elegantly to Ikki and

Shizuku. From this greeting, Ikki understood why he did not recognize
this girl from the attack on Hagun Academy. The rest had all gained the
right to compete as representatives from other schools, and he had
been shown their pictures courtesy of Kagami. Charlotte however was a
servant, neither a representative nor even a Blazer.
"Please excuse the discourtesy my comrade showed you, Worst One.

That one did not bear you any ill-will, but she is haunted by the Muses,
and thus unable to stop herself once inspiration comes upon her.
Sheathe your blade as well, Lorelei. Your victory has long been decided."
"What?"
At Kazamatsuri's words, Ikki and Shizuku's gazes shifted in Sara's

direction. There she was, laid out spread-eagle on the carpet floor.
"Did she… faint?"
"Char. Move the Bloody Da Vinci to an iPS Capsule."
"Please leave it to me. …Sara-sama, are you alright? I shall bring you to
a Capsule."
"Kyuuu~"
Sara's eyes spun as she was Charlotte picked her up. It seemed like she
had really lost consciousness. An elite of the underworld, taken out in
one drop kick by Shizuku―physically disinclined as she was and possibly
the lightest participant in this year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. The
two siblings were unable to hide their surprise at Sara's unexpected
frailty, and Kazamatsuri addressed this.
"An artist she is, but no warrior. It was unavoidable that she would be
weak. Why, on her way here, she was accosted by clawing dead from
www.asianovel.com
947
the abyss, and had to be ferried here by angels in white."
"My lady says, 'After having arrived in Osaka, Sara-san broke a bone by
tripping over a bump in a footpath and had to be taken here by an
ambulance.'"
"Is she the protagonist of Sp●lunker[1]?!"
"That is why she is known as the 'Bloody Da Vinci'."
"You mean the blood's her own?! For such a cool nickname to hide such
a horrible truth…."
"…Is Rebellion by any chance short on manpower?"
Shizuku muttered while still being held by Ikki, who expressed the same
sentiments.
"Hahaha, if you think that way, you would have sorely missed the mark."
'Beastmaster' Rinna Kazamatsuri let out a mocking laugh.
"Of course, she is terrifyingly frail. But that does not mean she is in fact
weak. For the truth is that she possesses power enough to mitigate
these shortcomings, should she choose to fight. Pedestrian 'art', no
matter how lifelike or intricate, is a mere counterfeit of 'reality', that
spawn of an accursed god. But the art of the Bloody Da Vinci overturns
reality. Before it, the works of gods and their ilk cannot even be
considered third-rate. You would do well to heed this for your own sake."
At her words, Ikki and Shizuku remembered Sara's hand in the attack on
Hagun. Those puppets of the Akatsuki members had seemed
indistinguishable from humans, though it was also precisely because
they were too lifelike that Ikki had been able to see through them.
Indeed, she is a formidable foe.
The way in which her ability would manifest itself on the battlefield was
an unknown factor, which made it all the more ominous. They could not
neglect to be wary of her.
www.asianovel.com
948
Especially since I am in the same block as Bloodlily-san.
If the schedule was followed, he could meet her in the third round.
"Still, as expected of her, she has fine taste. You do look rather fetching
up close, Worst One."
With a light leap, Kazamatsuri landed before him and like a small animal
began to examine him from her lower vantage point.
"Uhh…."
"A mask that exudes not undue pressure, yet betrays not an
immeasurable strength. That pleases me. Will you not become the butler
of our house after you graduate? You will be treated well."
"Kuh! Are you also trying to target Onii-sama? I won't allow it!"
"Well, even if my sister were to allow it, I don't have any intention of
allying myself to terrorists…."
"This does not mean that you will have to join Rebellion―you need only
see to my daily needs. That in itself shall be fine."
"Don't be fooled by her, Onii-sama! It is just a pretext under which she

will use the master-servant relationship to do lewd things to you! If it
was me, I would do the same!"
What should I do? I'm starting to think that my sister might be more
dangerous than these terrorists… well, nevermind. Leaving that aside for
now―
"Thank you for the kind offer, but allow me to demur. I'm terrible with
suits."
Ikki declined Kazamatsuri's invitation. Of course, that she was a member

of a terrorist group was one of his considerations, but over and above
that―
"Hmm… but judging by your results, your prospects do not seem bright.
In my camp you shall want for nothing, you know?"
www.asianovel.com
949
"My lady, it is poor form to be so forceful. You are putting Ikki-sama on

the spot."
Somehow, while it seemed as though Charlotte was imparting common-

sense advice to Kazamatsuri, her hitherto stoic, quiet expression
seemed to transform utterly whenever she looked―no, glared―glared at
him enviously, as though he were her enemy.
If I had accepted, I would certainly be killed at some point.
No matter how comfortable the conditions, he did not desire a job

environment in which assassination was an occupational hazard.
Kazamatsuri herself seemed unwilling to give the matter up, pursing her
lips in a reluctant manner.
"Mmm… I understand. Nevertheless, you are welcome to contact me

should you change your mind. Talented people like you will always be
welcome, Worst One."
So saying, she held her name-card out to Ikki. While he had no desire at
all to become someone's butler, it would be far too impolite to suddenly
return the card. So he thanked her, and took it instead.
With that final exchange ended, Kazamatsuri, Charlotte, and the

unconscious Sara took their leave of the party together. After seeing
them off, Ikki looked at the card he had been given, a wry smile creeping
across his face as he did so. It had her name, mobile number, email
address―even her address had been written there.
"I didn't think I would be getting a name card from a terrorist."
"Indeed, they're an eccentric lot. Coming to a party like it's normal,

stripping people, handing out job offers… I wonder if everyone in
Rebellion is weird like that."
"Come to think of it, Alice is somewhat odd too…."
The Akatsuki representatives were rather different from the normal

image of underworld assassins. Even though Ikki and Shizuku
www.asianovel.com
950
understood that a person's strength could not be fully judged at a

glance, as those who had come to harm at Akatsuki's hands they had
imagined them to be more frightening, more violent. At this point, they
could not deny that some of their rancor had all but dissipated.
But even as they thought thus―
"Don't lump me together with those idiots. It makes me sick."
―a retort came from behind them. As they turned to face the source of
that angry voice, they were met by a girl with a head of long black hair,
her face hidden behind a creepy mask.
Part 5
"Really, these people are always doing something screwed up. You
bastards aren't with us, can't they be more aware of that?"
The girl wearing a Phantom Of The Opera-esque mask complained

bitterly while looking at the entrance of the reception room through
which Kazamatsuri and the others had departed. Shizuku could not
immediately piece together this girl's identity, but―
"Are you by any chance Akatsuki's Yui Tatara-san?"
―at her brother's words, she recalled her belatedly.
"Ah, you're that weirdo who was wearing winter-wear in summer like an
idiot."
All wrapped up in winter clothing as she had been, they were unable to
see her face at all, but now that Ikki had mentioned it her physical
dimensions fit the girl at that time perfectly. Seeming displeased at the
conclusions Shizuku drew, Tatara replied―
"I'm not weird! Do you even think showing your face in public to
goddamn everybody is something a killer would do?"
This is the first time someone from Akatsuki said something that made
sense…!
www.asianovel.com
951
Shizuku suffered a mild shock. This person certainly seemed to fit the

professional killer image better than the previous two. But―
"Is it really okay to acknowledge being a killer? Isn't the official story
that you're a student?"
―Shizuku thought aloud. Tatara gave a throaty, contemptuous laugh.
"Heh heh heh. I'm sure you've already heard from the Black Assassin.
The level of information control that Tsukikage possesses within Japan is
flawless. No matter how much of a fuss you shits kick up, it would only
be taken for idle talk by the public―so there's no problem."
Hearing this, Shizuku raised her eyebrows. Tatara's words were the
undeniable truth. In fact, Kurono had already informed the relevant
authorities that Akatsuki Academy's students were mercenaries from
Rebellion, but this fact had not been made known to the public. And
even if the government had not worked to conceal this information,
something like "our Prime Minister is actually colluding with terrorists",
though the truth, was just too far-fetched to be believed. Thus, only
those who were involved actually knew and believed that Akatsuki's
students were terrorists from Rebellion. To those like her who knew the
truth, this situation chagrined them greatly. After all, the present
situation was simply playing into the enemy's hands. It was only natural
that she would chafe under such ill-meaning provocation.
In response to her change in expression―
"…Heh heh. Don't make that scary face, Kurogane lassie. I said that, my
bad. I'm on leave today anyway, so what say we just enjoy this party,
eh?"
So saying, Tatara took some food from the table and offered it to
Shizuku. Her attitude seemed friendly enough, but a contempt she could
not quite conceal hung at the edge of her tongue―an apology that could
only make one feel disgusted. But to so easily bite at bait proffered
would grate on her all the more, and so she decided that she would let
this slide.
www.asianovel.com
952
"Thanks―"
But even as she decided this―the food was sent whirling through the
air, before falling with a crash onto the marble floor.
Why―?
Her brother, who had been standing beside her, had knocked the offered
plate from Tatara's hands.
"O-Oniisama?"
Shizuku's eyes grew wide with shock at her brother's actions. Indeed,
the eyes of the whole room had turned to them at this sudden
development. Her brother looked like a different person from the one
who had spoken to Sara and Kazamatsuri, his eyes glinting coldly as he
glared wordlessly at Tatara. What could have happened? Her doubtful
gaze moved to the fallen platter.
"This… this is…!"
She understood the reasons for her brother's actions. The plate Tatara
had offered her had contained chicken thigh on-the-bone, but within the
meat one could see the gleaming of many shaving razors, likely having
burst through the flesh from the impact of the fall. These could not have
been part of the cooking process, but could only have been concealed
within by someone of malicious intent. That person could be none other
than the terrorist standing before her. Her brother noticed this, and had
thus struck the plate down.
"That's quite the exciting topping, wouldn't you say, Tatara-san?"
"Heh, so wasteful! That was a special brew of various alkaloids. There

was enough in there to kill an elephant with a single taste, you know."
Tatara chuckled, her shoulders shaking in fearless mirth despite Ikki's

withering stare.
"I even did my best to conceal it. Unlike your sister, your senses are
pretty damn good!"
www.asianovel.com
953
"It wasn't that praiseworthy. You're practically oozing malice."
Ikki did not say this out of humility. Whereas his sister had not realized
it, he had known from the beginning that Yui Tatara was different from
the three they had met previously. They were merely eccentrics, from
whom no malice could be felt. But from Tatara, he could feel nothing
except malice. While she was picking up food to pass to Shizuku, she
had deliberately positioned herself in order to obscure their vision. There
was no way she would have done nothing in that time. Firmly believing
this, Ikki had knocked the plate to the floor. As it turned out, his
hypothesis was right on target.
"Wasn't this your day off?"
"Heh heh. Aye, it is. That's why I wanted to kill someone to de-stress.
Damn, I almost had it too, you know?"
Despite having her plot foiled, Tatara smacked her lips, showing not the
slightest compunction for her deed.
"This is the first time I've had to do such slow-ass job. 'Go attack a
school,' they said, 'but don't injure anyone'? I'm different from those
idiots. I've been killin' since I was a brat. You want a pro to do a job
where killing is forbidden, you don't come to me. I haven't had my fill,
and that jus' pisses me off! …To hell with it, I'm not waiting two days, I'm
gonna kill y'all right now!"
Showing a grin that was all teeth and menace, Tatara laughed as sinister
energies gathered and took shape in her right hand. Her chainsaw
Device, with its rows upon brutal rows of blades, brought to mind the
maw of a shark.
「Hey hey, is this girl serious?」
「Is she just going to start right here?」
Tatara's violent, reckless disregard for decorum had the entire room in
an uproar. For his part, Ikki did not respond to her, but instead moved in
front of Shizuku as if to shield her. He understood that she was not the
www.asianovel.com
954
sort of person he could reason with. But beyond that, he thought while
preparing to draw his own Device Intetsu, he wasn't the sort of saint who
would forgive the person who had tried to poison his sister―
"Stand down, Crownless Sword King."
"Tch!"
The commotion was quieted―no, was silenced―by a voice that rang out
from behind. It was not shouted, nor did it sound angry. In fact it was a
quiet thing. Yet it was larger than life, exuding a pressure that
compelled its listeners to follow.
Ikki knew this voice. Though he had never heard it in the flesh, He had
heard it broadcasted on TV countless times. Its owner was―
"You didn't claw your way up here just to get into this sort of petty
quarrel, did you?"
"…Moroboshi-san!"
―none other than Yuudai Moroboshi. Third-year of Bukyoku Academy.

Japan's Seven Stars Sword King―and the Worst One's opponent in the
first round of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
Part 6
A sharp gaze like that of a majestic predator, Standing, like Arisuin,

around 1.8 meters in height with the muscles to match. Topped off with
a bandanna that befitted his strapping stature―that was Yuudai
Moroboshi, the man at the summit of Japan's student knights. With a
word, he had frozen the fog of blood-thirst around them.
www.asianovel.com
955
He was also not alone in approaching Ikki and the others. At his sides
stood a male and a female student, who like him were dressed not in
suits but in the modern-styled yet unique uniform of Bukyoku Academy.
Of course, they too were known to Ikki. The bespectacled third-year
student knight Byakuya Jougasaki was on one side, his uniform crisp and
immaculate. On the other stood third-year Momiji Asagi, with a bandage
on her cheek and a mischievous twinkle in her eye like that of a much
younger girl. They were the first and second runner up, respectively.
Indeed, the ones who now stood as a barrier between Ikki and Tatara
were the three standing on the podium of last year's Festival.
No wonder my body froze up back there.
www.asianovel.com
956
Standing in a line with one another, they were shrouded in an

extraordinary aura, the pressure of which was such that being close to
them would make the reception room suddenly seem smaller. Ignoring
such a presence was impossible.
"What a dangerous girl, going around saying 'kill this, kill that'. Well, it's
not that I can't understand the feeling of your blood boiling now that the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is so close… but how about cooling down
a little?"
They had in all likelihood been watching from the sidelines since earlier.
Moroboshi didn't seem to be rebuking Ikki, but rather directed his
somewhat monotonous lecture down at Tatara. Then, as though to
follow up―
"Indeed. To unleash your Device in this place truly puts your character
under suspicion…. Well, they do say that a vulgar Device reflects its
wielder."
Jougasaki also attacked Tatara's behaviour.
"Character ain't any good in a fight, you poseur. Want me to teach that
to ya using yer body?"
Revving up the engine on her chainsaw Device, she pointed its edge at
Moroboshi, the one furthest in front among the three.
"Don't bare your fangs so impertinently. It makes you seem like a weak
dog."
That insult, coming forth with a sigh, was more than enough to rile up
the already wild-tempered Tatara, who seemed to convulse and spasm
with laughter.
"Hee hee hee. You brats…. Fine. Then you'll find out right here if I'm
weak or―"
She advanced towards Moroboshi, murder now supplanting malice in

following her steps―and suddenly stopped, as though jolted by
www.asianovel.com
957
lightning, a full three meters way.
"Oh?"
Moroboshi spoke, impressed.
"So you aren't just for show. See, that's the extent of my reach. If you
were to step inside carelessly… whoosh, I'd jab you with this guy here."
He had at some point summoned a sleek Chinese-style spear into his

hands. Its point was ramrod straight, its tassel flowing like a tiger's
fur―this was the Seven Stars Sword King's Device, Tora-Ou[2].
"Bastard, when did you―"
Tatara retreated several steps back in her surprise. But she was not the
only one surprised. Ikki was, too.
That's amazing….
Even with eyes like his, he had not been able to catch the blade
materializing. Beyond that―
―It's as if he has no openings.
Even though Moroboshi was merely holding his spear, there were no
blind spots within his attack range; regardless of where the enemy came
from, he would be able to meet them. Ikki could clearly see how this
would make things difficult for him in the future.
This is the first time I'm seeing it… so this is the Seven Stars Sword
King's rumored Happo Nirami[3], huh.
Happo Nirami―a control over attack range so absolute that even Raikiri
had not been able to penetrate it; a discernment of the enemy
regardless of their position or angle of attack, to a level of perfection
that had earned it its moniker. Even Tatara would have to hesitate to
enter this space, for the reach of Yuudai Moroboshi was nothing less
than the reach of the number one student knight in Japan. Then―
"Gahahahaha! Man, the first years this year sure are spirited, eh? Not
www.asianovel.com
958
bad, not bad!"
Apparently those who had followed the commotion here were not limited
to the students from Bukyoku, as a black shadow followed that almost
megaphone-like voice and laughter, casting itself over Ikki and the
others. Standing before them now was one who hardly looked like a
student. Easily over two meters tall and nearly half as broad, the huge
man also sported a beard. This was the previous festival's quarter-
finalist, the Panzer Grizzly who hailed from the northern continent of
Hokkaido―Rokuzon Academy's third-year Renji Kaga.
"Still, wasting food just ain't right. Our farmers worked hard to raise this
delicious chicken so we might enjoy eating it. It would be wrong to not
repay them by feasting."
So saying, Kaga, of whom urban legend held to have cleared 100

hectares―the equivalent of around twenty Tokyo Domes―worth of land
for cultivation by himself in his elementary school days, picked up with
one large hand the poisoned and blade-filled chicken that Ikki had
knocked to the ground.
"Ah, that chicken is―!"
Ikki's warning came too late to stop him from tossing the chicken, bones
and all, into his mouth. As he worked his mighty jaws, meat, bones and
blades alike were crushed by his teeth and then swallowed.
"Gahaha! That could kill an elephant, but it couldn't kill me, eh,
Akatsuki?"
"…Is this guy really human?"
Nothing in the slightest seemed wrong with Kaga despite having

swallowed deadly poison―indeed, it was Tatara instead who looked a
little green in the face. However, her day of surprises would not end
here.
"Fu~♡"
www.asianovel.com
959
A breath air blew from behind Tatara's ear, causing her to notice
something she hadn't realized till just then―that she was being held in a
woman's embrace.
"Alriiight, that's a good girl. Your body checkup is in progress, so please

stay still for a bit~"
"Gaaaah!"
Tatara forcefully pushed the young woman away, escaping her bodily
ministrations, but despite her quick reactions there was panic written all
over her face. She was a hitman well-known among Rebellion's young
blood. Her skill was the real deal and she knew it. As such, being
grabbed by someone without her noticing would of course be cause for
www.asianovel.com
960
panic.
"Who the hell are you…!"
"Haha―♡ My, my, what a lively kranke[4]. It's good to be lively, you
know~"
Tatara's voice trembled with panic, but her abruptly-arrived assailant on

the other hand spoke with a composed smile on her pouty lips.
"How~ever. As I thought, an excited state, high blood pressure, and a

high body temperature. And with that small body and that rough skin,
you do look like you lack nutrition. Show me your hands~"
The instant she finished saying that―
"You bastard, what did you dooooooo!?"
Against her will, Tatara let go of her chainsaw and stretched her hands
out to the young woman in white, palms up. Just as Tatara had been
asked. And into those hands―
"Please take in more calcium, vitamin C and collagen. Also, here, this is
an aroma oil I synthesized personally. Burning some before going to bed
will help calm your high spirits."
―the young woman placed a cute ribbon-tied bag full of tablets, pills
and capsules, smiling all the while. Of course, Tatara didn't need these
things. In fact, she intended to immediately smash them onto the floor,
but―
I-I can't move!
"Bastard, what did you do to me?!"
"Mmm~? Fufu―♡ Is it so surprising? It's normal that a doctor should be

able to do whatever she wants to a patient~♪"
Tatara was absolutely sweating now as she roared angrily, but the
young woman remained all smiles. Seeing that exchange, Ikki turned to
Shizuku and asked―
www.asianovel.com
961
"Shizuku… do you know about her?"
His sister nodded slightly.
"Yes, of course. I know her."
Shizuku was not the sort to do in-depth research into the nation's elite.
Most of those here were unknown to her. But this young woman in white
was different. Even as a student, she was Japan's top doctor, and also a
national-level knight.
"Rentei Academy third-year―the 'White-Robed Knight' Kiriko Yakushi."
This was the only water user in the country whom Shizuku considered
superior to herself.
"Given that she hadn't participated in her first or second years, I didn't
think she would participate this year either, but…."
"That aside, that technique she used when she was restraining Tatara-
san, was that by any chance―"
"Yes, it is as you thought, Onii-sama. Without a doubt, that is something

similar to my Aoiro Rinne… however, I am unable to vaporize my
clothing along with myself."
Also, Shizuku could not perceive the technique by dint of which Tatara's
freedom of movement had been taken away from her. It might have
been some sort of interference conducted with the target's blood―as
things stood, she could only speculate this far on techniques that she
could not yet use.
To be in D-Block with this person makes me a little depressed.
They were both of the water element, and both leaned towards the use
of techniques. Thus, even a small difference in the refinement of said
techniques could spell the difference between victory and defeat. They
might meet in the third round of the Festival, but Shizuku hoped that
Yakushi would be defeated before then.
www.asianovel.com
962
There was also a familiar face among the national-level knights attracted
to the commotion, someone Ikki remembered with not a little nostalgia.
"Hey, runt. Who gave you permission to go after the Worst One. Huh?"
Cutting through the crowd, a golden-haired young man grabbed Tatara

by the collar roughly. This was Donrou Academy's ace, 'Sword Eater'
Kuraudo Kurashiki. He and Ikki had once crossed swords during the
incident involving Hagun's third-year Ayase Ayatsuji, during which his
natural-born gift 'Marginal Counter' had given Ikki a hard time.
"Kurashiki-kun… it's been a while."
"Hmph. Thought you'd come here. I'm gonna return the favor from that
time."
Having said that, Kuraudo turned back to Tatara, whom he had lifted up
into the air and warned her sharply.
"It's not just me. Everyone here's looking forward to go a round or two
with this guy. You try anything funny before then, and I'll crush you."
As though to affirm his words, all present glared daggers at her. At this,
even someone as violent-tempered as Tatara could not persist. All those
gathered here were at least at the level of a quarter-finalist of the
national level. Taking them on all at once was a gamble with no
prospects of victory.
"…Tch! Let go!"
Unable to use her arms freely, she escaped Kuraudo's grip by kicking
him backwards before leaving the scene, her face a writhing mix of
loathing and shame. She could not do anything else.
Part 7
After Tatara made her exit from the reception room, Ikki turned to thank
those that had gathered.
"Thank you very much, everyone. A little longer, and I would have
www.asianovel.com
963
succumbed to her provocations."
At the sight of his bowed head, the tremendously sharp expression that
Moroboshi had earlier when facing Tatara shifted into a sunny smile.
"It's all good! It's only normal to get mad if someone goes after your
little sister. And you never drew your sword―if it was me, I would have
drawn before she did."
Then he laughed, as if to say 'don't worry about it'. At this, Jougasaki

sighed.
"That's not something you should be proud of, Yuu… as the number one
student knight in Japan, the Seven Stars Sword King, you need to be an
example to the rest. Could you please be a bit more level-headed?"
"Ahaha. Well, Hosshi is a siscon."
"Who's a siscon!? Anyone would do that as an older brother! And this is

the second time those guys have come to Hagun looking for trouble, you
know? Even a Buddha would get pissed the third time, so why not mere
humans like us on the second? Don't you think so too, Kurogane?"
"Haha… certainly, they've only given us a hard time so far."
Ikki nodded, agreeing with Moroboshi's views on the various attacks.
"However, I don't only feel anger and resentment towards them."
"Hmm? What do you mean?"
"It's true that they've given us a horrible time of it, and I don't bear them
any goodwill. But thanks to their participation, we are able to cross
swords with Blazers that we wouldn't be able to in normal battles. With
respect to that alone, well, I would thank them."
He meant what he said. A Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival in which they

would be able to go up against people from a world that would not
normally be open to them was exactly what he wanted. This way, the
level of competition to decide the strongest knight at this year's Festival
www.asianovel.com
964
would be higher. So, if only for this one point, Ikki held some goodwill
towards Akatsuki. Upon hearing this, Moroboshi began to laugh loudly.
"…Heh heh, hahahaha! You look like you wouldn't hurt a fly, but you say
some interesting stuff! What a coincidence―I feel the same way!"
Indeed, he and Ikki felt exactly the same way. That this Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival was worth competing in. He had wished for a death-
match with the Sword Emperor of Wind for a long time now. As such he
had Akatsuki to thank, if only for pulling Ouma out into the fray.
"Still, I hadn't thought that there would be someone else here who was
as hot-blooded as me."
And to think that it would be a student from Hagun Academy, who had
actually come to harm by Akatsuki's hands. A normal person wouldn't
have been able to say such things, but he had been able to―
…That means that he also understands―
"People with whom crossing swords normally would be unthinkable, you

say…? So it seems the rumor that Akatsuki are underworld mercenaries
is true, huh."
"That shorty from earlier wasn't ordinary either. Just doing whatever she
wanted… really!"
"Eh, is that even important?"
Having heard this, Jougasaki and Asagi expressed their dissatisfaction.

Moroboshi however dismissed the news with indifference.
"No matter who they are, how we do things isn't gonna change, eh,
Kurogane?"
Ikki nodded and replied with a friendly, gentle smile.
"Indeed. As knights, we shouldn't expect any sort of justice or fairness

from our enemies."
That was the answer that Moroboshi had hoped for. As he had
www.asianovel.com
965
suspected, Ikki understood the essence of being a student knight. They

were not merely sportsmen. They would eventually be warriors
responsible for the country's defense. To take offense simply because
the illegality of an opponent was barking up the wrong tree, and those
who could not understand this―regardless of how strong they
were―were in the end only sportspeople. They stood no chance against
true knights.
"In the first place, there is nothing just about an enemy, nor anything
fair about combat. As student knight, that is par for the course in our
battles. No matter who they are or what means they used to participate
in this Festival, that has nothing to do with us. The discussion of their
illegality can be left to the adults organizing this event. We only need to
defeat the enemy in front of us."
Ikki was very aware of this. That was why he had not exposed Ayase
Ayatsuji's rule-breaking in order to win by forfeit, or criticize her for
cowardice when they had fought, even though as a friend he lamented
her actions. He disdained foul play, but neither did he reject it per se,
and thus would not ask for fairness from an opponent. He was not a
sportsman. He was a warrior.
The Seven Stars Sword King Moroboshi Yuudai was able to get Ikki's
measure from what little conversation they had had, and having
ascertained that, he gave him his acknowledgement.
"Haha… to be honest, I was disappointed when I heard that Raikiri had

been defeated by some repeater―I was planning to completely shut out
her trump card this year. But the fellow who came up to replace her is
pretty interesting."
This man was a worthy opponent.
"I look forward to meeting you in the ring two days from now."
"I'll give it everything I've got."
Moroboshi's fighting spirit surged as he said this, and Ikki met his
www.asianovel.com
966
challenging gaze firmly as he replied. Of course, Moroboshi was not the

only one measuring his opponent. Ikki had done the same, using the
conversation to get the measure of the present Seven Stars Sword King.
The answer he had received was also the same. This first battle was
likely to be a life-or-death crisis for him, he sensed. This filled him with
an uneasiness, but also with much greater anticipation. So there they
stood, gazes locked, two men who shared the same beliefs, neither
giving an inch―
"Ah, right. That."
Moroboshi spoke offhandedly, reminding Ikki with the tension gone from
his voice.
"Isn't it about time you went back and got changed? Your chest is
visible."
"Buh!?"
Ikki finally remembered. All this time, he had been standing here with
the front of his suit totally open, like some kind of creepy deviant.
"Or did you want to show off the body that you're proud of? You into that
kind of thing?"
"Th-That's not it at all!"
Ikki denied, going beet red as he attempted frantically to cover his

exposed chest, much to the laughter and amusement of those around
him. At that moment, the atmosphere that had crackled with tension
due to Tatara's appearance utterly dissipated, and the peaceful time of
recreation that was the dinner party resumed.
Part 8
In a smoking room next to the reception area, a dark red-suited man

watched the commotion Tatara and the others were creating from a
window, his eyes seeming to narrow behind his tinted glasses. Who was
he?
www.asianovel.com
967
"I see you have some awfully ill-mannered students, Tsukikage-sensei."
Indeed. This man was Tsukikage Bakuga, at once both Japan's current
prime minister and Akatsuki's sponsor. Hearing his name being called,
he turned, and recognizing the voice's owner replied in a voice that
seemed pleased.
"Oh, if it isn't Takizawa-kun. It's been a while."
'Takizawa-kun'. At being called by that name, Hagun Academy's Board

Chairman Shinguuji Kurono stiffened a little. The sound of his voice as he
said her maiden name reminded her of her school days, of the
Tsukikage-sensei she had admired. It was almost like he'd never
changed. Lighting a cigarette shakily, she took a puff to calm herself.
Only then did she correct him.
"It's Shinguuji now, Sensei."
"Ah, that's right. We haven't seen each other since your wedding. So,
how has it been? Have you been well?"
"The delivery went without a hitch. Thank you for your concern."
"That's good, that's good. Nothing is better than to be well, yes."
www.asianovel.com
968
A smile crept over Tsukikage face, deepening more lines than she
remembered had been there. He seemed genuinely happy for her good
health, this much she had little reason to doubt. But it was precisely this
that led to her troubled expression.
Sensei… really hasn't changed.
His gentle voice, his warm smile, were all now as they were then. As
they were in the days when she had looked up to him. If only he had
changed. If only he would display enmity, show malice, how good that
would be. If only he did this―
Why would that Tsukikage-sensei do these things?
www.asianovel.com
969
―she would not need to be tormented by such doubts. But she

suppressed these feelings, and spoke up.
"Personally, it was not at all my intention that we should meet again

under such circumstances."
Her enmity filled the countenance that she directed towards Tsukikage.
Right now, she was no longer his pupil. She was the head of Hagun
Academy―and he was the head of Akatsuki Academy, the ones who had
hurt her students. An unforgivable enemy. A hated foe. This was the
unshakable truth, and thus there was no need for farce or frivolity. She
only needed to seek confirmation. Confirmation as to why he would do
such things, and the true meaning behind those actions. She knew her
role perfectly well. So as opposed to Tsukikage, whose stance in all this
was unknown, she made her position clear.
Tsukikage responded, acknowledging her enmity as well-founded.
"Haha. Well, of course. Of course you would be angry. I did use your
school as a stepping stone, after all."
In doing so, he was admitting that not only did he know that his actions
would cause harm, but that it was precisely because he knew it would
cause harm to her and Hagun that he had acted. Having obtained this
testimony, she pressed on in her questioning.
"Why did you have to do something like that?"
"It is as I said at the press conference. Blazers are the keystone of our
national security, and yet we have left the bulk of their training to a
foreign institution. This is to say nothing of our having given over the
right to issue licenses to our knights, we don't even have the freedom to
revoke those licenses. Under these circumstances, it is hard to call our
country healthy, don't you think so? As the one who bears the nation on
his shoulders, I am merely acting to right these wrongs."
There was nothing new in his reply, only what he had told the media at
the press conference before.
www.asianovel.com
970
"I don't think this is truly all there is to it. You're hiding something,
Sensei."
"Oh no, of course not. As someone who took up Bukyoku Academy's

path and instituted ground-breaking reforms in your own school, I had
thought you would understand what I am trying to do here, Shinguuji-
kun."
"I'm sorry, but that your actions exceed my field of comprehension. It's
true that Bukyoku Academy managed to reap significant results under
Makunouchi's directorship from the adoption of its own school culture,
rules and methods of teaching that strayed from the League's
guidelines. It is also true that he became regarded as a thorn in the
League's side because of this. However, everything he did was still
within the confines of common sense. What you've done is decisively
different, Sensei. You've hired terrorists! That's something against the
law!"
"What, terrorists? I'm afraid that given my position, I'd have to say I
don't know what you're talking about."
In the face of her strong retort, Tsukikage merely gave her a wry grin,
feigning ignorance to the end. Realizing that further direct questioning
was fruitless, a seed of despair began to spring up within her.
"But you know, lawlessness is good."
Tsukikage spoke with his voice eerily cold.
"Lawlessness is needed in order to destroy these misbegotten laws."
That was all she needed. Kurono had not come here utterly unprepared.
She had done her homework, researching and hypothesizing. Mulling
over the various possibilities and motives that lay behind Tsukikage's
present actions. As such, she could put it all together.
"Sensei, you… that's it, isn't it?"
His previous words. His stance on using extralegal methods. Those were
www.asianovel.com
971
missing pieces of the puzzle she needed to discover his true motives…
and they pointed toward the worst scenario she had come up with.
"What do you mean by 'that's it'?"
"'Taking back the right to train our Blazers'… I always found this phrase
strange. Setting up a national academy, choosing terrorists from
Rebellion as its students, using them to make a splash at the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival, and thus making the national academy's
position unassailable―all to do that? It's just too extreme."
Given Japan's position within the League, the goal of taking back the
right to train Blazers by itself was not a difficult thing to ask. Japan was
the third-richest country in the world, an economic powerhouse. It was
also tolerant of different religions and value-systems, and as such had
come to play a key role in bringing nations of different faiths together by
serving as a go-between. In short, it was an indispensable nation, one
the League Mage-Knight Nations could no longer do without. Thus if they
negotiated for something on the level of taking back the right to train
Blazers in earnest, they would almost certainly get it. If this request was
rejected and Japan thus left the League, the latter stood to lose more
than they would gain.
"Regaining the right to train our Blazers is not beyond our diplomatic
options. As such, it is simply abnormal for the leader of a nation to have
to hire terrorists and stir up civil unrest in order to do so. These means
are too extreme for the end, and that always disturbed me. But what
you said has led me to believe that the order of the argument should be
reversed. In other words, you don't need to use extralegal methods to
obtain this goal. You only need to use this goal as an excuse to use
extralegal methods."
"And why would I do this? What reason would I have?"
"I wouldn't claim to understand your personal motives, Sensei, but that
is irrelevant to my hypothesis. But at this point, you could only have one
reason for doing this. You don't want to negotiate with the League,
www.asianovel.com
972
because that would mean that in exchange for regaining our sovereignty
over Blazer training, Japan would continue to remain a part of the
League. If that were to happen, your real goal, Sensei―to drive an
irreparable wedge between Japan and the League of Mage-Knight
Nations―would all come to naught!"
Kurono was sure that this was Tsukikage's true objective. Her report to
the League branch office on the relation between Rebellion and Akatsuki
had no doubt reached headquarters by now. And as for the League, they
would not now acquiesce to come to the table of negotiation with Japan.
After all, that would be giving in to terrorists. Tsukikage had used the
means he had knowing this would happen. Indeed, he had used them in
hopes that this would happen, all so he might achieve his true
objective―a decisive split between Japan and the League of Mage-
Knight Nations.
"Hahaha. As I would have expected of you, Takizawa-kun. You were

always very smart."
He confirmed her beliefs with surprising levity.
"Now that you've gotten this far, it would be embarrassing to continue

hiding it. The gist of it, well, is as you have said. My endgame is that we
would cut all ties between ourselves and the League of Mage-Knight
Nations."
"But why? …Has some country out there managed to buy even one such
as you over?"
"Of course not. I have not sold out or anything of the sort. What I have
done, I did it all for the nation…. Japan does not need to remain under a
collective of weaklings like the League of Mage-Knight Nations. This
country has the power to maintain its sovereignty. And even if we were
to remain, it would be of no benefit to ourselves―all we would be doing
is cleaning up after the messes of others."
"…Tch."
www.asianovel.com
973
At his words, Kurono's expression darkened a shade. There was a

measure of truth to what he had said. The League of Mage-Knight
Nations was, in essence, an multilateral cooperative. When member
states were invaded by non-member states, it would serve as a pipeline
ferrying supplies and troops swiftly to the affected area―not altogether
different in nature from medical insurance. In other words, if a country
was not afflicted with the disease of war, not only would it not reap the
benefits of this arrangement, but also have to continue paying to
support other countries. Vietnam, Iraq, Israel―throughout the last 5
decades, Japan had not once engaged in a war with another nation, but
had nonetheless had to provide troops and resources time and time
again. This burden was by no means light, and the belief that this
arrangement was disadvantageous was prevalent among the citizenry. It
was against this political backdrop that the pro-secession faction that
Tsukikage now spearheaded had grown powerful. Thus, Kurono could
understand his point of view. And yet―
"Have you thought about this seriously!? Do you really believe that this
country, lacking in natural resources as it is, can stand as an equal of
the three great powers―China, Russia and America?"
She thought otherwise. Indeed, the burden of maintaining its seat in the
Federation was great. Calling it a disadvantageous arrangement was not
wrong. And yet the League's aegis had indeed protected Japan for the
last fifty years―this was the truth. What would become of them if they
lost that shield? That was beyond her imagination―and it was for that
reason that she was terrified of Tsukikage's actions, these actions that
might result in massive changes to not only Japan, but also to the global
superstructure.
Unlike her, however, Tsukikage seemed completely unperturbed. His

voice filled with certainty.
"Of course. I shall surely reclaim the glory and the territory that this
country should possess by right."
"And for that, you'd use any means necessary?"
www.asianovel.com
974
"Indeed. Akatsuki was created for this purpose, and they will surely take
this Festival. And with that, the people will no longer look to the League
of Mage-Knight Nations. This plan of mine can no longer be stopped."
"Haha. You look like you do not understand. But that is fine. In any case,
I did not require your understanding―freedom of thought is a citizen's
right, after all. You can criticize me. You can be disappointed in me. But I
am the leader of this nation. Its direction is mine to determine. I will not
allow anyone to get in my way."
One could feel the strength of his will, looming like a mountain, as he
said those words. And having concluded so, he extinguished the embers
of his cigarette stub upon the ashtray, leaving her these words as he
made for the exit of the smoking room.
"This is no longer a situation in which a single educator like you can

meddle. You would do well to understand your position."
He spoke as he passed by her, as though he were a teacher again,

lecturing his errant pupil. That was when she understood that their paths
had already diverged. His receding footsteps told the same story―that
he no longer wished to remain here, and that she had no power to stop
him.
Nonetheless.
"It's true, Sensei, that your ambition isn't an affair that a teacher like me
can do anything about."
She addressed him, though her back remained turned.
"But only if Akatsuki Academy does emerge victorious in this Festival."
Her voice reverberated strongly in the room despite its softness.
"In that case, I can still crush your ambitions through my students,
without having to do anything myself."
Of this, she was certain. Tsukikage's hand turned the doorknob, and
then he stopped.
www.asianovel.com
975
"I'm looking forward to it. To their performance as Akatsuki's supporting

cast, that is."
Leaving these words behind, he departed from the room.
So it was that Kurono Shinguuji discerned the true intentions that

Tsukikage held. But until the end of the tournament, she did not divulge
any of what she had learned here to Ikki and the others. She did not put
the fate of the country in their hands, for this would have been no
different from gambling on the result of the tournament.
It's fine. They don't have to know of these under-table dealings or these
ulterior motives.
They only needed to fight for themselves. If they did so―they would
surely be victorious. Kurono had been here before at the summit, and
while there she had fought a furious battle with the Yaksha Princess, so
she understood this―that as strong as Akatsuki's members were, they
had one decisive flaw. They did not hold any passion for the stage
known as the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
To expect to be the last man standing? Absurd. It might have been

possible for other battlefields, but not this one. For the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival, emerging victorious without that passion was simply
impossible.
References Jump up↑ Sp●lunker: Spelunker, a platforming video game

from 1983 in which the player character descends a cave. Jump
up↑ Tora-Ou, 虎王: "Tiger King" Jump up↑ Happo Nirami, 八方睨み:
"Glare in All Directions" Jump up↑ Kranke: "Patient", as in person
suffering from disease, in German.
www.asianovel.com
976
Vol. 5 :
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: The Star of Naniwa Part 1
It was the day after the party; in other words, the day before the
Festival's opening. Ikki, Shizuku and Arisuin were heading towards the
hotel lobby, having planned to eat dinner out on the last day before the
tournament. The trigger for this had been something that happened last
night at the party. The party had for lasted about an hour after Ikki had
returned, having changing out of the clothes Sara had torn.
「Say, Kurogane. Have you decided where you'll be eating for tomorrow's
dinner?」
As the festivities were winding down, Moroboshi had suddenly asked this
of Ikki and Shizuku.
「Well, I haven't, but I think eating at the hotel restaurant would do.」
「Oh, come on, that no good! You finally came all the way here to Osaka,
so you should try the local food!」
Ikki hadn't thought very hard about his answer, and from Moroboshi's
frank reply it seemed Moroboshi agreed.
「Mm, that's true. But what's good to eat in Osaka?」
「There's the teppanyaki[1]. The takoyaki[2] ain't bad, but that's just a
snack. For meals, I guess okonomiyaki[3] is best.」
www.asianovel.com
977
「But Onii-sama, we've already had okonomiyaki in Tokyo at

Rangetsu[4].」
「Idiot! That's like saying you've had Nagasaki Champon[5] after having
only gone to Ringer Hut[6]! It lacks that local flavor… alright, that's
settled, we're having okonomiyaki for dinner tomorrow. I'm bringin' you
guys to the best okonomiyaki place here in Osaka!」
「Uh, um-」
「I'll meet you guys in the lobby at five, then!」
…and that was how their present schedule had somehow come to be.
"Really, what a scarily overbearing person. Are all Osakans like that?"
"Well, no, I don't think that's the case…."
"Nonetheless, I'm glad you invited me along. I've never had okonomiyaki
before, so I was thinking of trying some since we've come all the way
out here."
"Really? Then you could have just told us."
"I would have felt bad about bringing you two with me. You have to
prepare for your matches tomorrow, you know?"
Indeed, this would normally be the case. The Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival was not a league-style tournament. One loss meant the end of
the road, and as such each match had to be approached with utmost
focus. On the day before they would have their first battle, most people
would want to stay focused, and would hence normally shy away from
such invitations to go out.
"But I didn't think that someone competing tomorrow would invite you
two out."
And it wasn't just anyone competing the next day who invited them,
either. It was the two-time winner of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival,
someone who bore pressure on his shoulders in a different dimension
www.asianovel.com
978
from that which Ikki or any other contestant for that matter did, and
Ikki's opponent, no less.
"He sure has an absurd amount of nerve. Doesn't he ever feel

embarrassed?"
"If he did, he wouldn't have invited us."
"Well, it doesn't matter to me since I'm not the sort to get nervous, but
will you be fine, Onii-sama? You're too nice, so if you find it hard to
refuse him I can do it for you."
Her tone held a note of concern, because this had happened to Ikki
before during his representative selection battle with the 'Hunter'. In
that battle, his nervousness had gotten him off to a terrible start.
Shizuku hoped that if only for today, no one would disturb her brother or
get in his way till the battle began. As such, she could not but sound a
little prickly when she spoke of Moroboshi.
"It's fine. This does feel a little forced, but if I was against it I would ha
ve said so."
Ikki said, asserting he was here of his own will, instead of merely going
with the flow. This was the truth.
"Honestly, he's right. It's rare that we would be out here in Osaka, away
from Tokyo. I'd really like to try some of the iconic local cuisine. And
anyway…."
"Anyway?"
"As opposed to sitting in my room meditating alone, sharing a table with

the Seven Stars Sword King seems more fun."
Simply put, Ikki was interested in Yuudai Moroboshi as a person. If Ikki

wanted to know about Moroboshi's strengths or his abilities, there were
many methods available. By contrast, there were very few opportunities
to get to know him as a person, to get a taste of his views, his way of
www.asianovel.com
979
life.
This, the Worst One felt to be far more important than simply
maintaining his focus.
Arisuin commented, flabbergasted.
"I… don't think you would lose to him in terms of having some serious
nerve."
It should have been reasonable, even normal to feel awkward going out
for a meal with someone you would fight the very next day, but it
seemed like such simple ideas did not apply to Ikki.
"Hey, over here, over here!"
As they stepped out of the lobby and the hotel entrance, they found
Moroboshi waiting for them in front of a fountain.
"Sorry, did you wait long?"
"No, you're right on time."
Moroboshi replied as they hurried up to him.
"I just couldn't wait, so don't worry about it."
Then he glanced at Arisuin.
"Oh, and who's this cool guy here?"
Even though Arisuin had once been a representative, and hence should
have had his photo circulated, it seemed that Moroboshi did not
recognize him even as Moroboshi continued looking in his direction. He
had not come to the party either, after all.
Shizuku stepped forward while gesturing towards said person.
"This is Nagi Arisuin. He's my friend and a fellow student at Hagun

Academy."
"In any case, you didn't mention how many people you were inviting. Is
www.asianovel.com
980
this fine?"
"Don't worry, it's cool! The more the merrier. Anyway, you might already
know about me, but here goes. I'm Bukokyu's Moroboshi."
Introducing himself thus, he stuck out his right hand to offer Arisuin a
handshake.
"You're too kind. I'm Alice."
Seeing no reason to deny such a polite introduction, Arisuin took his

hand.
"Hehehe, you sound rough, but you're actually quite the gentleman. I
like that in a man."
"…Whaaa!?"
Moroboshi, like any other man would if he were told that by a man he
had only just met, shuddered at the smoldering look in Arisuin's eyes.
"Uhh… I'm sorry," he asked, his expression rather bewildered. "But is

this some sort of joke?"
"Oh no, I'm being serious, you know~? For I am a maiden in a man's
body."
"Oh… oh. So that, that's how it is, huh. Must be tough…."
"My, such firm hands."
Arisuin murmured as his long, sleek fingers stroked the back of

Moroboshi's right hand.
"Just as one would expect from someone as stalwart as the Seven Stars
Sword King."
"Uwaaaaaaa!"
Moroboshi all but leaped back in terror.
"Alice. Stop teasing him."
www.asianovel.com
981
"Ha ha. Sorry. Don't worry, Moroboshi-san, I was just joking~"
"Eh… ah, ahaha. I see, I see, so it was just a joke. I've just never met an
okama before, so I was kinda shocked."
"Don't worry, I won't lay a hand on a straight man."
"…So you weren't joking about the okama part…."
Ikki thought with a touch of nostalgia.
This really takes me back to the time when I first met Alice.
Moroboshi's reaction was like a repeat of his own just a few months ago.
Well, I've gotten pretty used to it, but at the start it was a real surprise.
Moroboshi cleared his throat. He did seem more adaptable, though.
"W-Well, I guess it's all good. Gay men, straight men, we all eat the
same stuff, yes?"
Having been restored to his usual self, Moroboshi then turned to Ikki.
"By the way, the Crimson Princess isn't here either. Has she not arrived
yet?"
"Mm. She will, in all likelihood, only just about make it here tomorrow."
"I see. That's too bad, then."
Moroboshi sighed, seeming genuinely disappointed.
Ikki understood his feelings. After all, it was also with that intent to see
those that he would soon do battle with that he had gone to the party
yesterday. The A-rank knight Crimson Princess… of course she would be
someone that the Seven Stars Sword King would want to mee—
"Man, I was looking forward to see her wring me dry of cash. She sure
looked like she could eat—"
"Eh? Moroboshi-san, did you just say somethin—"
www.asianovel.com
982
"Ah—nah, nahaha! Nah, it was nothing, jus' talkin' to myself!"
That wasn't nothing, Ikki thought. His eyes were shifty, his behavior
suspicious. He had almost certainly said something under his breath
earlier.
But Moroboshi gave him no time to think too hard about it.
"Well, would ya look at the time! Shall we go?"
Stepping forward, he motioned for them to come along.
"There aren't as many people as in Tokyo, but the commercial strip's

plenty crowded at this time—mind you don't get lost!"
Part 2
The commercial strip was a ten minute ride away from the train station
closest to the Bay Dome[7], and with Moroboshi leading the way right
out of the train gates, the four of them plunged headfirst into the bowels
of its arcades.
「Ah! It's Moroboshi!」
「Oh, it's actually that idiot Moroboshi! The hell are you doing? Don't you
have a match coming up?」
「You're the idiot, you little shit! The match is tomorrow, 'innit?」
「Hoshi-chan, we're looking forward to your victory this year too!」
「Couldn't get a seat at the Dome this year, but we'll be watching you
from the TV in the strip!」
"Ahaha, leave it to me!"
「Yuu-chan, we're going to play mahjong with Taku-san today, you wanna
come along?」
"Sorry, I'm showing some guests from Tokyo around the place. Next
time!"
www.asianovel.com
983
「Hoshi, you win this year, I'll treat you to some otoro[8] next time!」
"Seriously? You'd better remember that later, old man!"
「But if you lose, better get ready. Imma stuff a whole tube of wasabi up
your nose!」
All sorts of people called out to him as he passed through the streets.
Giving support, pep talks, even teasing him—they engaged him in
different ways, but their expressions were warm and familiar.
"Moroboshi-san is really popular."
Shizuku mumbled, a little taken aback at the scene before her.
"Even Stella-san didn't create this kind of commotion when she was out
on the street."
"Well, Stella was popular, but she was also an exchange student. There's
no way she could match the current Seven Stars Sword King in terms of
local popularity."
The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was broadcast on national TV, and as
such it was a given that participants would have or gain their own fans,
whether within their own schools or outside. As the one who dominated
that stage, the Seven Stars Sword King would naturally have many more
of these than was the norm.
"Multiple victories in a row at the Festival is a feat no one has achieved

before, and what's more, he's a homegrown hero, so of course people's
hopes would be on him."
"Haha, he really is somebody, to be able to bear the weight of his

hometown's expectations by himself without showing it."
Ikki agreed with them.
"Indeed, he really is a great guy. To be able to receive and take on the

expectations of all these people, even after having gone through
something like that."
www.asianovel.com
984
"Onii-sama, what did you mean by 'something like that'?"
"Eh? …Oh, right. So you don't know about it?"
Ikki frowned both inwardly and outwardly at Shizuku's reaction. 'That'

which he had let slip was a fairly famous episode in Moroboshi's past—it
was famous enough that from Arisuin's expression, he had also heard of
it. For Shizuku to not have done so could only be because she took no
interest in others. Or perhaps she had, due to that disinterest, once
heard of it but forgotten soon thereafter. As such, there was no real
need to hide it, but was it really a good idea to say this with the man
himself within earshot? They could still be painful memories even now.
What should I do?
Fortunately for Ikki, Moroboshi was presently answering the cheers of his
fans, so Ikki began explaining the incident to Shizuku, in a voice that
was necessarily lower than usual.
"Actually, Moroboshi-san once had to retire during his elementary school

days."
That was in his sixth year. At that time, he had received national acclaim
as the "Star of Naniwa"[9], but had been severely injured in an
unfortunate train accident shortly before the grand finals of the U-12
tournament.
"His injuries were so severe that there were many complications even
after the use of the iPS Capsule. The doctors said that he would probably
never walk again."
As they could guard themselves with magic power, Blazers would be fine
in the case of most accidents. But there were limits to what a Blazer's
magic could take, and an incident on the scale of a derailed train was
one of these.
"Of course, he couldn't take part in competitions in that state, so he was

forced to forfeit the U-12 league, even retiring from the scene
altogether."
www.asianovel.com
985
"Such a thing happened? …Yet, he can walk and fight normally now,
huh?"
"Yes. So it seems."
Indeed, even as he walked in front of them, there seemed—no, there

was no uncertainty in the footfalls of the hero who had taken the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival the previous year.
"In other words, he is someone who managed to make a comeback after

fighting through a rehabilitation process from disabilities that people
said were impossible to overcome."
Yuudai Moroboshi had not walked a straight path unto glory. He had
fallen into the depths once, but after four years of constant struggle, he
had made it back to the stage of battle, and now stood at the summit.
No, his road had not been smooth at all.
"Extraordinary. That isn't something a normal person could have done."
"…Indeed, that is so. To be able to make a comeback from those

injuries…."
"Hmm, that's true, Shizuku, but I was talking about something more than
just that."
"Eh?"
That he had made this comeback was impressive, but Ikki meant
something more. Ikki gazing at the smiles on the people's faces as they
spoke with Moroboshi.
"This scene in front of me is by far more impressive. No one here fears

that he might be defeated. Not a single person asks after him, 'Is your
body fine?' There is only one thing they have in him, and that is absolute
trust."
They had not the slightest doubt in their minds that their Star of Naniwa
had successfully made a full recovery. He had not only made an
impossible turnaround from that state, but managed to create in its
www.asianovel.com
986
place unswerving faith.
"I think that is something even harder than simply reaching for the top."
If the opportunity came, Ikki thought enthusiastically, he would ask him.

What made him go that far? What was the essence of that which drove
him, that which motivated him? For whatever it was, it must have had
everything to do with his strength.
Shizuku sighed deeply from beside him.
"…And so, this great person is going to be your first opponent. You really
have no luck, Onii-sama—I wonder, what manner of crimes did you
commit in your previous life?"
Arisuin smiled.
"Perhaps he spent all his luck on getting a good sister and a cute
girlfriend."
"Well, if that's the case, I'm perfectly fine with having used my luck in
that manner…—hmm?"
Cutting himself off, Ikki alone in their group stopped dead in his tracks.
Amid the milling crowds, he had felt his spine tingle. As though someone
was looking at him. Glaring at him. He turned. The feeling passed, the
gaze broken, and dissipated with nary a whisper into the evening bustle.
"Onii-sama? Is something wrong?"
"No, it's nothing."
So saying, he quickened his footsteps, catching up with the other three.

He had certainly sensed something, but it would be futile to pursue, and
even more pointless to worry about it.
As he thought on that, the group exited the commercial strip.
"Over here, over here, everyone!"
They had reached their destination.
www.asianovel.com
987
"This here is the best okonomiyaki place in Osaka, Ichiban Boshi[10]!"
Part 3
Going through the commercial strip in a straight line, the first thing one
would see upon leaving it was the shop Moroboshi recommended. A red
noren[11] reading "Ichiban Boshi" hung over the entrance of the two-
story residential building, its dark wooden walls giving it a dignified feel.
It had most probably been built before their time, even before their
parents' time.
"This place's architecture has some amazing style."
"Nahaha. You mean it's fallin' apart, don't you? It's okay to say what you
mean. But it can't be helped, since this store's been here since the
Taisho era[12]—though apparently back then it was a sukiyaki place."
"I like the old look of the building, though. It's so nostalgic, isn't that
great?"
"Wait, Alice, aren't you a foreigner?"
"I have Japanese blood… I think. Probably! …Oh my, what's that?"
Arisuin had fixed his eyes at a certain part of the building. Wondering
what he had seen, Ikki followed his friend's gaze. A nameplate and a
rusted postbox at the side of the entrance came into view, and on that
nameplate were the words—Moroboshi.
"Eh, 'Moroboshi'? …Then, is this by any chance your place, Moroboshi-

san?"
The expression on Moroboshi's face told them he was caught.
"Aaaah. Looks like I was found out. I was gonna keep it secret and then
give you all a surprise after going in, but oh well. Aye, this is my place."
Arisuin's eyes widening in surprise.
"So that means you were just bringing customers to your own shop?
You're pretty shrewd."
www.asianovel.com
988
Moroboshi passed the veiled accusation over with a laugh.
"Nahaha. Well, of course. I am a merchant of Naniwa, after all."
Indeed, he was a strong example of the oft-spoken mercantile spirit.
"Don't worry, though, I meant it when I said that my place has the best
okonomiyaki around! Ain't no way I'd let guests from so far away eat
something that isn't tasty. You get to eat good okonomiyaki, our store
earns some money—you're happy, we're happy. Ain't that great? Ain't
that the best?"
Shizuki said with a questioning look.
"That ending was really shady, and everything fits together too
unbelievably well. Is it really okay to trust this person? Wouldn't it be
better to go find some other place right now?"
Ikki could understand her feelings.
"But we don't really know this city, so why not?"
"Well, if you're alright with it, Onii-sama, then I have no objections."
"Well then, let's go in. I can smell something delicious from out here,
and it's making me hungry already!"
"So it's decided, eh?"
Having come to unanimous agreement, the four passed the threshold of

the noren, and with a little difficulty pushed the old, rickety sliding door
open.
"Oh-"
"Wow…."
Immediately, their noses were assaulted by the wafting aroma of

sauces, their appetites titillated by a fragrance many times stronger
than what they had experienced outside.
"This smells great…."
www.asianovel.com
989
Even Shizuku, who did not take a particular interest in food, could only
say this.
"That's true. Also, this place seems quite popular."
Even though it was early for dinner, just as Arisuin had said, the turnout
was impressive. Nearly every table was filled, and all around them calls
and orders were being shouted. Leaving aside whether this was indeed
Osaka's best, it was almost certain from the number of customers alone
that the food could not possibly be bad.
"Heyyy, Moooom!"
Moroboshi yelled over the din just as their attention had been captured
by the sights and smells of the restaurant. A middle-aged lady flipping a
large number of okonomiyaki raised her head and turned, giving him a
sharp look through widening eyes.
"Eh, why are you 'ere? Din'cha say you'd be at the hotel till the tourney
was over?"
"I dropped by to see ma beloved mom's face."
"Bullshit! Don't kid around, you're givin' me goosebumps!"
"Did'ja have to say it like that? How am I supposed to be filial towards

this kind o' mother?"
"I'm never gonna retire anyway, so I don't need no brat to wipe my ass!"
"Oi, this is a restaraunt. Don't be sayin' that kind of stuff!"
"Eh, shitty brats will be shitty brats, ain't it so, everyone?"
The customers laughed uproariously at their back-and-forth. Unadorned

and unpretentious was the atmosphere of Osaka's downtown.
"Alright, what did'ja really come here for?"
Moroboshi jerked his thumb behind him to indicate Ikki and the others.
"I was bringin' some Tokyo-ites I met at the hotel around. Since they're
www.asianovel.com
990
out here, I was gonna let them eat the best okonomiyaki in Osaka!"
"Oh, so that's how it is."
It seemed that she had understood the gist of it, despite their
conversation's brevity. Stopping what she was doing, her face still
glistening with sweat, she gave them a warm smile.
"Welcome. I'm Yuudai's mother. Thank you for having come all this
way."
"Ah, thank you, you're too kind."
"Now, I don't know if we's the best in Osaka, but I will give it m'all, so
please wait expectantly."
"Right, we're looking forward to it."
"But it sure is crowded today. Are there any seats left?"
"There's just one. You can sit there. Koume~show these guests to their
table."
Moroboshi's mother called from behind the kitchen. In response to that,

a young girl dressed in Japanese-style clothing and an apron approached
Ikki and company. She looked a little young to be staff at a restaurant,
and her bob-cut made her look like a middle-schooler.
"Ara, what a cute little one. Is she by any chance your sister?"
"Aye. That's my sister Koume. Unlike me, though, she isn't a Blazer."
She looked neither like her mother nor like Moroboshi—perhaps she had
gotten her looks from her father.
"Koume, show the guests to the table in that corner."
Koume nodded, and moved ahead of them. Then her gaze met Ikki's,
and her eyes widened, her expression changing to one of surprise and
bewilderment.
Hmm?
www.asianovel.com
991
Moroboshi was quick to follow up even as Ikki began falling to thought.
"Looks like she's surprised to see my opponent tomorrow come here."
"Ah, I see."
Her surprise passed in only an instant, as she schooled her expression

back into a welcoming smile. Impressive, as expected of a merchant
house's daughter. Koume bowed elegantly, and then from the depths of
her kimono's sleeve she retrieved a sketchbook.
She then flipped to a page that read, in rather cute lettering,

[Welcome~!], showing it to Ikki and the others.
"Eh…?"
www.asianovel.com
992
The three of them could not help but express their surprise at this
unexpected development. After all, there weren't many among service
staff who would communicate through writing instead of speech. Again,
seemingly anticipating this response, Moroboshi stepped in just in time.
"Don't worry about it, it's just that she can't speak."
Ikki nodded in understanding.
"Ah, so she writes instead…."
"That's right. But it's not a physical problem—apparently it's a

psychological one."
Moroboshi said this brightly, as though to assure him that it was not a
big issue.
「I'm more ladylike this way.」
Mischief was apparent in Koume's writing.
"Oh, that's rich, you unruly lass."
So saying, Moroboshi reached down to ruffle her hair, at which she only
looked pleased. Ikki had been concerned at first to hear that she could
not speak, but seeing them enjoy their exchanges he naturally began to
smile.
"You two get along well."
"Well, she is my one and only cute little sister."
At that, Ikki suddenly felt a tap on his back. Turning, he saw Shizuku,
who said only these inexplicable words.
"I'm also a 'one and only cute little sister'."
Um, what am I supposed to do now?
Neither comprehending her intent nor knowing what else to do, Ikki
began to imitate Moroboshi.
www.asianovel.com
993
"Uuu…"
His sister's response was a contradiction; she seemed to itch, yet

seemed happy about the touch that caused it-was she trying to outdo
the Moroboshi siblings? His sister's line of thought sure was hard to
grasp.
"I wonder what's up, though."
Moroboshi mused as he looked at the state of the diner.
"It's pretty crowded in here, and we came early, too."
Koume scribbled rapidly on her sketchbook, explaining the situation in

brief.
「These are all people who have come here in order to see the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival. Most of them are fresh faces.」
Seeing this, Moroboshi came to a decision.
"Huh, so it is… hmm. Then it might be better if I joined. Sorry for only
bringing you all here, but it looks pretty busy, so I gotta go help my mom
out."
"You're not going to eat with us?"
"That was my intention, but there's quite a lot of people here, so…."
It was as he said—even though the restaurant was by no means small,

there were almost no seats left unfilled. White smoke rose from corner
to corner in the kitchen, its iron griddles in full operation. Even a
bystander could see that this was a busy time.
"Understood. We'll be fine, go help out your family."
Ikki was a little disappointed that he would not be able to speak to

Moroboshi, but making him accompany them would also make him feel
bad.
Moroboshi bowed.
www.asianovel.com
994
"Sorry… and I brought you all here too. It's my treat today. If you want
anything, just give Koume your order, and it'll be on me."
"Eh, weren't you trying to reel us in?"
Seeing Shizuku so surprised, Moroboshi gave a grin like that cat that got
the cream.
"It was all a joke—we Kansai people don't mean what we say if we say it
while smilin'."
So he had always intended to treat them to a meal—they'd been had by

him up till now. Nonetheless—
"That's no good, we can pay for ourselves."
They had barely known him for a day, it would be mean to ask someone
they had only just met to pay for the meal. Thus, Ikki meant to decline.
"It's fine. It's not that expensive 'nyways."
"But, still—"
"I said it's fine. I'm a third year, an upperclassman. Y'all should just listen
to your elder, y'hear?"
…In the end, he made them accept. Yuudai Moroboshi was just that
forceful a person.
"Well Koume, the rest is up to you."
Satisfied at his sister's nod that Ikki and company would be attended to,
he tightened his bandana and headed for the kitchen. After seeing her
brother off, Koume once again flipped the pages of her sketchbook.
「Allow me to show you to your seats~」
It seemed like a server's commonly used lines were already pre-written,

they thought as they followed her to their seats.
「Please sit here~」
www.asianovel.com
995
"Thank you."
Pleasantries exchanged, they sat down and began to order as they

wished. These were all recorded down in Koume's sketchbook, and after
a check to make sure she had them correct, were taken with her into the
kitchen. All that was left to do after she left was to relax and wait for the
menu to arrive.
But just then, they overheard this conversation going on from behind
them.
"Whaaat. So Kiriko-san isn't going out with Moroboshi?"
"That's what I've been telling you, no? In the first place, he isn't even my
type at all."
It was the voices of two women, and one of them was a voice Ikki had
heard just the previous day. Exchanging a unspoken 'could it be?' with
Shizuku and Arisuin, they turned around—
"Eh?"
"Ah!"
"My my."
—only to find that occupants of the other table had noticed their
presence in turn. Looks were exchanged all around from five different
people.
"Yakushi-san!"
And as he had anticipated, it was the 'White-Robed Knight' Kiriko

Yakushi and Bukyoku Academy Newspaper Club's Yagokoro, whom they
had met before at the training camp.
Part 4
It was an unexpected reunion in an unexpected place. If they had met at

the hotel restaurant, such a meeting might have been passed over, but
to meet a fellow Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival representative in the
www.asianovel.com
996
same eatery when the center of Osaka had them by the numbers was
quite a remarkable coincidence—or so Ikki had thought, until further
conversation proved otherwise.
"Eh, so you were the one who treated Moroboshi-san when he was
seriously injured, Yakushi-san?"
"Yes. It's quite the coincidence, no?"
She was here more to meet Moroboshi than to have okonomiyaki, it

seemed.
"Well, it is unexpected, but in the first place, you are the same age as
him, right? Was it really okay to treat him without a medical license?"
"He's fine, so it's fine, right?"
Is that really the problem…?
Ikki definitely didn't think that was the issue at all, but prying seemed
akin to kicking a hornet nest.
"So you've just come to check up on an old patient, Yakushi-san?"
Thus, he did not pursue, but rather asked after her reason for being here
today.
"It's less of a check-up, and more of a house call."
"Eh—"
Hearing the words "house call", Ikki was seized by unease, and he asked
in concern.
"Is Moroboshi-san not yet fully healed?"
Kiriko shook her head and assured him.
"Ah, he's fine. I patched him up properly. However, it was a little

reckless, so this is my way of conducting individualized aftercare. After
all, I shouldn't be taking any risks with my patients, should I?"
www.asianovel.com
997
"Ah. So in other words, you're here out of your own goodwill."
"Yes, that's it."
"That's great to hear."
Ikki felt a weight lift off his chest at her dismissal of his fears.
It would be too much of a pity if he were to do battle with the Seven

Stars Sword King, only for the latter to fall because of some past injuries.
"So I wanted to come over to the hotel room to conduct the aftercare,
but he wasn't in. I heard from Jougasaki that he'd gone back to his
home, so I hailed a taxi and came here. It seems I got here early, too
early in fact, which was my mistake—Ms. Paparazzi here got all
suspicious as a result."
So saying, Kiriko shot a look Yagokoro's way.
"Haha, somehow, it feels like you had quite the disaster on your hands."
"Really."
"Aw, c'mon! You were hoverin' round his place like that although he was
s'pposed to be all healed up already. It totally had th' look of a patient-
doctor romance! Y'know, there was the smell of gossip all around it—like
surströmming[13]! Y' couldn't have made me any more suspicious!"
"That's rich. Just look at the guy, he has eyes like a beast. Totally not my
type. I prefer boys with sweet faces like Kurogane-kun over here."
"Whaaat—!?"
Ikki yelped, caught off guard by the outrageous comparison.
"Haha~♡."
Kiriko purred, as if sensing Ikki's inexperience in this regard.
"If you like, your big sister here can give you a pre-match checkup after
this, with lots of… extra service. How about it?"
www.asianovel.com
998
White-Robed Knight ・ Kiriko Hakushi

Haha~♡
Hey, if you like, your big sister here can give you a pre-match checkup
after this, with lots of… extra service. How about it?
So saying, she gave him a heated look, while positioning herself such
that he had an unobstructed view of her cleavage through the open top
of her white doctor's gown. It had quite some impact—while she was no
match for Stella in terms of proportions, she possessed the charm of a
mature lady, and that aided her case greatly in her assault on Ikki's
eyes.
Anyway, what on earth is a medical check-up with 'extra service'!?
In any case, he would likely come up positive for high blood pressure.
Shizuku as she moved from Arisuin's side to shield her beleaguered

brother.
"I'm sorry, but as far as vulgar women go, Stella-san is enough."
"Couldn't you have put it a little better?"
Inwardly, Ikki heaved a sigh of relief knowing that Stella was not here.
Yagokoro spoke up, addressing Arisuin.
www.asianovel.com
999
"So, Moroboshi brought you guys here?"
"Well, that was sharp of you."
"I knew it."
Arisuin, having no reason to, had made no move to hide it. But from the
certainty in her tone—
"Does he by any chance bring people here often?"
"Hmmm, well, I wouldn't say often, but he does sometimes bring strong
people from other schools over when they come for friendly matches
and the like. It's kinda his way of welcoming opponents from afar t'
Osaka. I mean, that's half the reason I was here today—I thought I might
hear something interestin'. But t'think he would bring his opponent for
the first one 'ere. He's quite the idiot."
"Indeed, it really isn't normal."
"You're one to talk, you accepted his invitation."
"…Haha, I know I'm a little dense."
If he wasn't a little stupid, an F-rank like him would never have even
thought about aiming for the Seven Stars Sword King.
So, he "welcomes opponents", huh?
"Haha… still."
Kiriko half-mumbled from behind Shizuku.
"he isn't quite as dense as you seem to think."
"What's that s'pposed to mean?"
"Just what it says on the tin. While he did invite Kurogane-kun and his
friends here to welcome them, he has ulterior motives."
"Ulterior motives?"
Yagokoro's brow furrowed at the disquieting implications of that term.
www.asianovel.com
1000
"You mean like using the fact that he treated them to this meal as
leverage in tomorrow's battle? He's not the type to consider these petty
tricks."
"Haha. That's so, that's certainly so. In fact, he's quite the opposite."
The opposite?
Whatever could 'the opposite' mean? But even as he pondered the

meaning of those words—
"Whoa! You guys gave me a shock, what happened here?"
—Moroboshi cut off that train of thought inadvertently as he came in

with their orders in hand.
Part 5
It was with some surprise that Moroboshi took in the crowd before him
as he walked in, a plate of food in either hand.
"Koume said that the doctor was here. So you're here too, huh,
Yagokoro."
"S'rather rude of you, to 'whoa!' a maiden to her face."
"It must be all sins you commit normally catching up to you, Ms.
Paparazzi. Hope you weren't a nuisance to Kurogane, the doctor and the
others?"
"Of course not."
The sheer self-righteousness of Yagokoro's statement left Kiriko looking

thunderstruck.
"Eh—"
Man, this is the one person I refuse to be called dense by.
After all, she herself could no longer be described as merely being

"dense".
www.asianovel.com
1001
"You're one to talk about being a nuisance. It just goes against common
sense to bring your next opponent to your place the day before your
match."
"I didn't force them, so why not?"
"Well, I wouldn't know… you do look scary, so for all you know they
might've been unable to refuse even though they wanted to."
Moroboshi laughed at her allegation.
"Don't be stupid. Someone who would be that scared of me wouldn't be

here at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. Eh, Kurogane?"
"Well, I wouldn't say we were forced."
Hearing Ikki's reply, Moroboshi gave a pleased expression, as if to say

"There, you see?" But his face clouded over swiftly.
"Still, I wish I could sit down and talk—so many interestin' people are
here, after all."
He muttered ruefully as he laid out the dishes onto the two tables with a
practiced hand.
"Gotta be truly down on my luck t' have work to do at a time like this."
Presently Ikki's order, a butatama okonomiyaki[14], had been placed in

front of him. An impressively portioned meal, about the size of a small
pizza.
"Right! Three butatama and two seafood deluxe, sorry for th' wait!"
"Wow. As expected, it smells great…and the bonito flakes are practically

dancing on top, too."
Having been born overseas, Arisuin was excited to see real okonomiyaki
for the first time. As for the rest, they too were spurred by the food's
fragrance and the dancing bonito flakes to pick up their disposable
chopsticks.
www.asianovel.com
1002
Ikki for his part was still concerned about the ulterior motives that Kiriko
had mentioned earlier, but the atmosphere seemed wrong for that sort
of conversation.
And I couldn't possibly ask Moroboshi-san himself if he has any such

intentions, either.
Well, he would just decide what to do after eating first.
Having turned his thoughts thus, he picked up his own disposable

chopsticks. Then, as he gazed upon his order, he noticed that something
was different from the time they had eaten okonomiyaki in Tokyo.
"The tables at this restaurant don't have iron plates, huh."
"Well, if we did that the gas bill would be stupidly expensive, and
'nyways the okonomiyaki would be overcooked on one side. I mean,
havin' 'em creates a better atmosphere, but we don't do it here. We
serve the food at its best, and we'd like our customers to eat it that
way."
As expected of the ones who prided themselves in being Osaka's

best—they really had thought of everything. In that case, he decided as
he began to cut his meal into appropriately-sized pieces, he would not
waste this ideal state that his food was in.
"Right then, let's eat."
Paying this courtesy to Moroboshi, who was treating them, he brought

the food to his mouth.
It had barely passed the threshold of his tongue when—
Ooohhh!
—his eyes widened, shining with praise. Indeed, this was an utterly
different beast from the one they had in Tokyo. Its tastiness was on a
whole other level. And surprisingly, this aroma did not come primarily
from the sauce or the pork, but rather from the dough base. Also, the
cabbage therein too was superb, having both a fresh sweetness and an
www.asianovel.com
1003
rich aftertaste.
"Wow, this is delicious! Don't you think so, Shizuku?"
"…Yes. It's completely different from the food in Tokyo. There you could
only taste the saltiness of the sauce, but here it's sweet. It feels like the
sauce's saltiness brings out the sweetness of the base. It's a little too
much food for me, however."
It seemed that Shizuku and Arisuin, too, rated the food favorably.
Especially Shizuku; it was quite unlike her to be this eloquent. It was also
uncommon for her to give such praise to food, being fairly well
acquainted with the subtleties of gourmet food as she was. The other
two also feasted upon their okonomiyaki with relish. Seeing this,
Moroboshi looked truly pleased.
"Nahaha. It's good, innit? It's because there's a secret ingredient in our
cooking. Did you catch it, Kurogane?"
"A secret ingredient, huh…."
Being asked that question, Ikki focused on the sensations of his tongue,
thinking as he chewed. The main flavor of the okonomiyaki came from
the fresh, strong sweetness of the cabbage, and a gentler sweetness in
the dough base. The unique aspect of this dish was how this sweetness
was then brought out and emphasized by the salty sauce. But that was
not all; there was still that rich flavor, that which left a sweet aftertaste
even long after he had chewed and swallowed. This could not be the
cabbage's sweetness, not the sort that flowed down one's throat in an
refreshing manner.
So, this secret ingredient is probably behind that rich flavor….
"…Hmmm, would it be cheese?"
After much tasting, he found the way sweetness stayed to be somewhat

similar to cheesecake, and answered this way.
Moroboshi was impressed.
www.asianovel.com
1004
"Wow, you've got a good tongue. That's absolutely correct. Our

okonomiyaki has cheese as a secret ingredient."
Just a little of course, as the taste of cheese was not primary in the dish.
But, as Moroboshi had said, it had only taken that little amount of
cheese to multiply the richness and flavor of the meal.
"That had to be it, or so I felt."
"I was somewhat troubled when I heard you were 'reeling us in', but with
this I'm completely satisfied. Coming here with you was a great idea."
It was as Arisuin had said. Moroboshi hadn't been bluffing—the

difference between this and the food from Tokyo was like the distance
between heaven and earth. It was great that they had come here, Ikki
thought. And because he thought this, he could not help but ask
Moroboshi again.
"Um, Moroboshi-san, is it really okay for you to be treating us to such

delicious food?"
"It's fine, it's fine. If I took money from y'all after dragging y'all here, my
mum would kill me. So don't sweat it, just take it as a welcoming a rival
from far away."
"But I still feel bad about being treated…."
He had no basis of comparison on which he could call Ichiban Boshi's

okonomiyaki the best in Osaka, but it was undoubtedly delicious. Ikki
was grateful to him for having taken the time out, on the day before the
day of their Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival match no less, to bring them
here. That he had then paid for their feast only made him feel even
more apologetic.
A smile crept across Moroboshi's face at Ikki's consideration.
"Well then, you can pay me back during our match."
"During the match?"
www.asianovel.com
1005
Faced with Ikki's confused query, Moroboshi nodded.
"Exactly. Good food is good motivation, y'know? So just take the day to
rest up, and then meet me in the match tomorrow in your best
condition, better than you've ever been. Provin' my strength by
defeating an opponent at their strongest—now that's well worth the
meal I treated!"
At that moment, Ikki realized something. If he looked closely, he could

something lurking in Moroboshi's eyes under that friendly smile of his.
Fighting spirit, almost bordering on killing intent, enough to make the
hairs of his arm stand on end.
「He's quite the opposite.」
Just as he discovered that which Moroboshi had hidden, he understood

the true meaning of Kiriko's words.
Indeed, Moroboshi did not seek petty gain in battle from treating the
opponent kindly, but rather the opposite. Welcoming his opponent as
best as he could and allowing them to re-energize themselves, so they
could meet him in battle in peak condition. Victory that came of his
opponent's poor form or carelessness meant nothing in his eyes. What
he desired was a life and death battle with an opponent at their best. A
victory in such a battle had meaning, value—this was the chivalry of the
Seven Stars Sword King.
"In a battle at the highest stage, neither I nor my opponent should leave
with any regrets. Therefore, tomorrow, let's battle to our heart's content
with all our might. How 'bout it, Crownless Sword King?"
www.asianovel.com
1006
With all our might. With the words "all our might", the Seven Stars
Sword King, he who stood at the top of the student knight of Japan, had
acknowledged the F-rank knight Ikki as an opponent worth going all-out
against.
Ikki welcomed this. Like Moroboshi, he too believed there was nothing
better than to match his opponent with everything he had. Being no
more than an F-rank who just popped up out of nowhere, he had fully
expected to be looked down upon. But the one who stood at the top was
willing to come at him seriously.
It was great that I came here today.
Having understood Moroboshi's true intentions, Ikki felt so deeply. The
www.asianovel.com
1007
strong foe before him had acknowledged him as a rival, as someone that
demanded his full strength to deal with. As a knight, as a fighter, there
was no higher honor. Therefore, there was no reason at all to reject this
"ulterior motive".
"If it's like this, then I'd be glad to be treated to the meal. I will return
that favor in full tomorrow."
"Lookin' forward to it!"
Part 6
Ikki and the others spent about an hour more at Ichiban Boshi before
leaving. Moroboshi had expressed the desire for them to wait till he was
free, but he never seemed to free up as the customers never dwindled
but only increased in number. Their continued presence would only slow
the turnover of customers—thus, regrettably, they had to depart.
"Haa. I haven't eaten this much in a long time. My stomach is so full."
"Yes, it's a little uncomfortable."
"Onii-sama and Alice even ate two pieces. That's just too much. You two
aren't Stella-san."
"Well, I'm sure Stella-chan wouldn't just have eaten two…."
If Stella had heard that, a fight would have started.
Even though Stella had only really been training with the Yaksha
Princess for slightly over a week, Ikki recalled quite a few arguments of
that sort with fond nostalgia. If she was here, it would surely be more
lively…. Having been together all the time in school, being parted made
him miss her all the more.
When this Festival is over, we'll come to Moroboshi-san's place again.
Next time, they would bring Stella along. She would certainly enjoy it. So
he vowed to himself, even as loneliness blew through him like a chill
wind. Then he turned to Kiriko, who was walking beside him and asked
www.asianovel.com
1008
in concern.
"Anyway, Yakushi-san?"
"What is it?"
"Is it okay to have not done your check-up on Moroboshi-san and left
together with us instead?"
This had been bothering him for a while now. Though her original intent
had been to run a check-up on Moroboshi, she had only ended up eating
and then leaving together with Ikki and the others. Perhaps she might
have forgotten?
Kiriko for her part seemed unperturbed, and replied straight up.
"Oh, but I've already done the checkup."
"Eh? When?"
"Haha. For a water element user of my level, it is possible to grasp a

person's blood and lymph flows even through their clothing. If I wish it, I
can read a person's intent via those flows, and even influence them to
take control of someone else's body."
"That's amazing…!"
Ikki thought aloud.
"So this was how you were able to seal Tatara-san's movements
yesterday?"
"Indeed. It was originally supposed to be a rehabilitation assist, but this

technique is also useful for punishing idiots… and anyway."
"Anyway?"
"Controlling people at will feels reeeally great."
She had a radiant smile, but her words were pure horror. Ikki vowed in
his heart at that moment never to be treated by her.
www.asianovel.com
1009
"So, what are the results of your check-up, then?"
He was, after all, to be Moroboshi's opponent. That he was concerned

was only natural.
Kiriko replied with a note of pride in her voice.
"Don't you worry, he's almost stupidly well, as would be expected of

someone who was once treated by me."
"In other words, he's never been better?"
"Yes… you're going to have a hard time in the first round."
She sounded like she pitied him, but Ikki did not consider his situation
pitiful. If anything, he was anxious that if Moroboshi were not at his best,
there would be no worth in "returning the favor".
As they talked, they once again left the commercial strip, reaching the
train station.
"Well, looks like this is where I step off, I dun' stay at the hotel, after all."
"Do you need us to walk you back?"
Arisuin voiced concern that Yagokoro was returning home alone, but she
declined.
"It's fine, it ain't that late. I'm a student knight too, y'know?"
With that, she stepped out of their circle, before stopping and turning
around.
"Oh, that's right. I had something I wanted to ask you, Worst One."
"You look oddly serious. What is it?"
Yagokoro made a face torn between wry acknowledgement and

embarrassment.
"Well, y'know, I would write any scoop s'long as it was interestin', but
this rumor was just way too crazy, so I thought I gotta get it from the
www.asianovel.com
1010
horse's mouth."
For even Yagokoro to call this rumor too crazy, it must surely be scarily
so. Feeling a cold sweat break out, Ikki prompted her almost timidly.
"What… sort of rumors?"
"Aah, umm… they say you defeated Twin Wings in combat, is that true?"
Ikki's eyes did their best sunny-side-up egg impression.
She referred to his battle against the strongest swordsman in the world,
'Twin Wings' Edelweiss, who he had fought on the deserted school
grounds not long before. There had been no eyewitnesses, and as such
no news made of it. As such, he had not imagined that anyone else
would have known about this. Seeing his reaction, Yagokoro pressed
forward first.
"Eh! What's with dat reaction!? Is it real then? Did you really win!?"
"No, wait, wait-wait-wait! Calm down a bit, please! Yes, it's true that I did
cross swords with Edelweiss, but—"
"S-So you did!"
"That's why I said, calm down—!"
Grabbing Yagokoro by the shoulders, he somehow managed to calm her

down from her almost predatory state, before proceeding to refute that
rumor.
"I won't deny that I did indeed fight her—the rumor is correct, but only
up till there. I did not win. I lost consciousness during the battle, and the
next thing I knew I was lying was a hospital bed. In other words, I'm only
alive because she held back on me."
He could not bear to think of what would happen if this

misunderstanding got out.
"I-I see, so as I expected, it was false, huh…."
www.asianovel.com
1011
Yagokoro also seemed to accept quickly that the rumor was merely that.
"Yeah, that was probably it. Still, that you fought her and survived in
itself is big news, ain't it? I know you gotta leave now, and I'm sorry, but
could'ja tell me some details about the fight?"
Her face positively beamed at having unearthed this unexpected big

scoop.
"I'm sorry, but I can't do that."
"Wh-Why!? I'm not gonna mock you for losin', y'know?"
"No, I'm not refusing for that reason. Simply put, I don't remember."
"You don't… remember?"
"Yes… I remember being beaten really badly, and at some point I lost
myself—the last moments were especially muddy."
This was the truth. All he remembered was his last-ditch Dokuga no
Tachi being repelled with ease, and Intetsu shattering to pieces.
Following this, he had no memory of how he had attempt to fend off
Twin Wings. Thus he could not recall it—the moment when his sword
had landed a hit on the world's strongest swordsman. Though he had
heard of it from Kurono after she rescued them, it all felt too surreal, as
though it had happened to someone else.
"So, well, you see, all I can tell you is that I lost."
"So that's how it is…."
Kurogane Ikki was not one to lie, this much Yagokoro knew even from
their short acquaintance. Thus, she shrugged. It was disappointing, but
she would not pursue the matter further.
"As I feared, though, this information alone won't make for a juicy
enough scoop… say, do you mind if I fill in some… details?"
"I would."
www.asianovel.com
1012
"Come on, you'll lose magnificently!"
"No."
"Ooh. You're so stingy."
With this came her best glare, but Ikki refused to give any ground. If he
left her to dramatize the story as she liked, who knew what would come
of it. Before long, Yagokoro backed down first in the face of his firm
stance.
"Well there's nothing for it, then. I'll just have t'give up on making this
into an article."
"I'd be thankful if you did that."
"…But, to be honest, my estimation of you has gone up after hearing

about this, Worst One. Now I'm really lookin' forward to see the match
between you n' Moroboshi. Then, that's all, eh? Bye!"
Sending Ikki her support thusly, Yagokoro headed off by herself in the

direction of the bus stop. Shizuku spoke up first after the seeing-off.
"Let's go back together, shall we? We do stay at the same hotel, after
all."
Ikki, however, declining that suggestion.
"I'll pass. I'll walk back instead of taking the train."
"Why would you do that? It's still quite the distance, you know."
"It's, well, I guess two pieces really was too much for me. I'd like to do a
bit of light exercise to help with the digestion."
And on top of that—
"I guess Moroboshi-san's fighting spirit has infected me too. I can't seem
to sit still, so I guess I need to walk it off."
There was also that reason. In any case, Shizuku understood that while
the hotel was a ten-minute train ride away, that distance was nothing
www.asianovel.com
1013
her brother couldn't handle, and so she accepted it with only one mild
reminder.
"So that's how it is. I understand—but tomorrow's match is an important

one, so please be careful not to overtax yourself."
"I will keep myself in check, of course."
"Do you want me to come with you, Ikki?"
"…Nah, it's fine, Alice, you can just go with Shizuku."
"Ah, alright then, I understand."
"Then, I'll see you all tomorrow at the match."
Ikki waved, before heading off through the alleys in a different direction

from Yagokoro.
"Onii-sama is really happy."
Shizuku could not help but notice this, and she said so in a pleased
voice.
"Yes, it seems that he was really struck by the Seven Stars Sword King's
fighting spirit. It was to be expected, I suppose, seeing as that fighting
him in optimal condition was in fact his ulterior motive."
"Onii-sama was also unusually provocative in his reply."
"He probably couldn't contain his excitement. As an F-rank, he has been

ridiculed, unacknowledged, and yet he continues to believe in his own
potential. Having the chance to test himself against the Seven Stars
Sword King alone would have been enough motivation for a battle
maniac like him. And now he knows that his opponent, too, desires that
battle. He must be so happy and proud he can barely sit still… that's
actually really cute."
No doubt Ikki looked forward to meeting Moroboshi in battle tomorrow

when both of them were at their best in both body and mind. To Shizuku
and Arisuin, this was what they could see in Ikki's bright expression.
www.asianovel.com
1014
"But, this much won't be enough to win."
Kiriko spoke suddenly, causing them to gape slightly.
"Eh?"
"Won't be enough to win… do you mean Onii-sama?"
"Yes, that is what I mean."
"Wh-Why would you say that?"
Shizuku seemed chagrined that the White-Robed Knight would suddenly

claim that her brother would lose.
"I would say that it's an issue of mentality."
Kiriko narrowed her eyes.
"I think that Kurogane-kun is a splendid knight. While being an F-rank,

he aimed for and made it to the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival—so he
certainly has both the drive and the strength. Even when facing the
Seven Stars Sword King, he did not show any sign of fear, but rather
challenged him head on—that he has ambition thus also plain to see…
but I feel that he is taking it this lightly."
"Lightly… you say?"
Shizuku stared daggers at Kiriko, perceiving this as an insult to her

brother. Arisuin moved to calm her down, even as he spoke what was on
both their minds.
"You said Ikki is taking this too lightly. How different is Moroboshi from
him then, if they share the same feelings on the matter?"
If they had different feelings on the matter, why would Moroboshi have
said something like "I wish to fight you when you're at your best"?
But Kiriko simply shook her head lightly at his words.
"…That's not true. I think you've misunderstood the man called Yuudai
Moroboshi quite severely. Beneath what I called his ulterior motives is
www.asianovel.com
1015
something very different from Kurogane-kun's ambition. Halfhearted

feelings that those would never have allowed him to overcome those
injuries. That which supports him is something else altogether. It's
something even more unique than the mere desire to fight those above
you, or to chase after a beautiful victory. It is a most grievous sense of
duty. If Kurogane-kun only holds on to such self-congratulatory ideas like
wanting to fight a battle he can be proud of, or aiming for greater
heights—he cannot defeat Moroboshi. I'm sure of it."
Part 7
Ikki did not take the path back to the hotel after having parted from
Shizuku and the others. Instead, he headed for a park away from the
busy streets, away from the bustle of the night. None of that could be
heard here, only the insects.
"Would you like to come out now? No one will hear us here even if we
cause a disturbance."
The one he addressed was the source of that murderous intent that he
had felt in front of Ichiban Boshi. That same gaze had continued to follow
him since earlier. This was the real reason Ikki had chosen to return to
the hotel alone—to speak to the owner of that gaze. Even with the Seven
Stars Sword King among them, this person had unswervingly fixed an
bloodlust upon Ikki alone, without anyone noticing. This alone spoke
volumes of this pursuer's skill.
A moment later, his estimations were proven correct, as a figure

emerged from the shadows and stood in front of him. Ikki gasped.
"To think that it would be you…."
The newcomer's Japanese-style clothing fluttered in the night wind. His

sleek-lidded eyes flashed like naked blades. Yet, he and Ikki would have
been spitting images of one another, if not for the cross-shaped scar
that marred his face.
www.asianovel.com
1016
"…Ouma."
Indeed, this was none other than Ikki's brother by blood, and the sole A-
Ranked Knight among Japan's student knights: Ouma Kurogane, the
Sword Emperor of Wind.
Having shown himself, Ouma said not a word as he cast a piercing stare
in Ikki's direction. It was hardly an amicable look, but rather one filled
with killing intent, or perhaps enmity. Whichever it was, his mere gaze
was enough to exert a prodigious pressure. The two of them were
around the same height. Yet face-to-face, Ouma seemed to loom two,
even three times his size—such was the substance of his mere presence.
Steeling himself, Ikki managed to not be swallowed up by the pressure
www.asianovel.com
1017
his brother's gaze exuded.
"So, what might you need? Judging by that time in Hagun Academy, I
don't suppose you're here for some brotherly bonding, are you?"
In dealing with Ouma, it was best to begin by asking for the agenda, for
he was not someone to do anything—much less appear in front of
him—without one.
Ouma spoke, breaking his silence.
"Of course, I came here to meet the likes of you only for one purpose. I
have something that I must say."
"Something you must say?"
Ouma nodded slightly, then with a voice that echoed not in his ears, but
in his very guts—
"Withdraw from the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival at once, Ikki."
His tone and words brooked no disagreement. Ikki gaped at the sudden
command. Why did he have to withdraw from the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival?
"May I hear a reason?"
"Did you not understand what you were told? How carefree."
Ouma's brows furrowed, his annoyance at his brother's words plain.
"Your existence is a stumbling block to the Crimson Princess."
"…What?"
Having heard his brother's mind, it was Ikki's turn to frown.
"Since when have I been a stumbling block to Stella? I'd like it if you
didn't reproach me without any basis."
"It's the truth. Thanks to your deceptions, you worm, the Crimson
Princess has been foolishly wasting her time these few months
www.asianovel.com
1018
competing at your level after being bested by you."
"Deception?"
"Techniques, tactics, all the means with which you attempt to catch the
opponent off guard, those petty tricks with which you have bluffed and
scraped your way to victory—that is your deception. Strength is not
something that is found from such vulgarity, and she can never hope to
become strong or anything like that by following the back of such a
vulgar man. To tell the truth, she disappointed me during our battle
when we assaulted Hagun. Someone of the same caliber as I should not
have only amounted to that."
All this feigning the appearance of strength and thus conning Stella—he
laid at Ikki's feet. Having so decided, Ouma rounded on him.
"Therefore disappear, fool. The Crimson Princess is too good for

someone like you."
"I see, so that's how it is."
Ikki gave a light sigh at Ouma's words. Having heard up till here, he
could understand why his brother had claimed that he was blocking
Stella's progress. Simply put, Ouma was judging him on the basis of his
own value system.
To him, strength was not the technique one used to win, but the power
one has. That the person with more power would win was a
given—techniques capable of subverting this law were nothing but
trickery.
Really, what harsh words.
It really was harsh. After all, Ouma's ideals were nothing but a complete
rejection of his existence as a F-rank knight aiming for the top. It was
quite like Ouma as a purist of strength to speak this way, but Ikki was
not about to by any means accept this ideal.
"I finally understand why you think that I have become an obstacle to
www.asianovel.com
1019
Stella's progress, big brother. However, I have no reason to go along

with your values. Even if is as you say, that your values are the truth,
that I am a fake… Stella loves me, and she desires to have one more
battle with me. To me, that is all. Everything. Your words do not hold a
candle to our promise, Ouma. They do not move me."
He rejected Ouma's request unceremoniously. His brother in response

did not look too disappointed, and indeed seemed to have anticipated
this refusal to submit.
"You're a fool. Do not misunderstand me. I am not asking—I am ordering

you. If you won't listen, then I will simply use force to bring you to heel.
That's all there is to it."
With a single slow motion—as though finding the task too tiresome—he
materialized his own Device, the nodachi Ryuuzume, longer than the
average Japanese sword by a shade. The air itself around them seemed
to freeze over with tension, as frightful birds fled their trees overhead.
They knew—they knew that the moment this sword was drawn, all within
the park lay inside the palm of Ouma's hand.
Ikki, too, knew this. But even though he did he did not waver in the
least. A smile unafraid crept upon his lips.
"Well, this is good—I don't hate that it's easier to understand this way."
As he said this, he materialized his own Device, Intetsu.
He was already resolved. From the time that Ouma had shown himself,
he had known that there was no way their exchange could end
peaceably. Those words had then sealed that fate. Ouma had said that
the time Ikki and Stella had spent together up till now had been
worthless. To Ikki, meeting her, the days they had spent together—these
things were precious. He could not simply smile and let such words pass.
For the sake of Stella, who loved him, he would not rest till he made
Ouma pay for saying them.
"Whether I am merely a stumbling stone for Stella or not—come
www.asianovel.com
1020
ascertain it with your blade!"
"Don't you dare snarl at me in my own words, ragged mongrel!"
Thus did the extra-tournament battle between the Kurogane brothers

erupt.
Part 8
Within the city, the battle between the the Sword Emperor of Wind and
the Worst One began suddenly.
It was Ouma who made the first move. He lifted his hand, Ryuuzume
glowing with pale, baleful fire in the darkness—
"Ha!"
—and swept horizontally at a rapidly closing Ikki. Ten meters separated

the two. It was a distance no blade's reach could cross, or would cross.
And yet—
"Tch!"
Ikki's body, already held close to the ground in his charge, now went
lower still as he dived flush to the ground in a panic. Not a moment too
soon—a frigid gale passed over him, scything through the rows of trees
behind him in its wake.
A blade of steel might not cross that distance. But a blade of wind was a
different matter. This was the Noble Art Shinkuuha[15], a popular
offensive technique among wind users that tore through air, creating a
small corridor of vacuum. Naturally, Ouma was capable of using it.
"Haa!"
Ouma struck out with Ryuuzume once again, sending another blade of
vacuum hurtling toward Ikki. A slash capable of cutting through air.
While it lacked the sheer offensive strength of a fire-user's ranged
abilities like Stella Vermillion's own long-range technique Dragon Fang,
its supersonic speeds and the difficulty of dodging an invisible strike
www.asianovel.com
1021
made it a deadly ability in its own right.
But such a pedestrian technique would not be able to tame the Worst
One. Ikki continued to advance without losing an iota of speed, juking his
way through the gaps between the vacuum blades, dodging them all by
a hair's breadth. From his movements it was obvious that he had seen
through the supposedly invisible Shinkuuha. But how? The trick lay in
that which Ikki had fixed his gaze on. His eyes were not on the unseen
blades, but theRyuuzume Ouma wielded. Though it boasted supersonic
speed, Shinkuuha could only go a straight line down the trajectory drawn
by its user's Device. Therefore, following it and evading it was simple if
one observedRyuuzume's angles of attack. It was much like dodging
bullets, where one could easily evade them by reading the timing of the
bolt's movements, and the position of the muzzle. For someone with
Ikki's reflexes and motion perception, they simply could not hit.
"Hmph…."
Weaving past the corridor of vacuum slashes, Ikki was closing in. As
though judging that bringing Ikki down was beyond mere Shinkuuha,
Ouma too charged and swung at Ikki's neck—not with a sword of wind
this time, but with a sword of steel.
"Kaaaa!!"
"Tch…!"
He's fast!
Despite wielding a bladed weapon whose weight equaled that of a spear,

the sharpness and speed of Ouma's slash with his nodachi by far
surpassed Ikki's.
This was not a difference in skill—indeed, both sides were about equal in
that regard. The difference lay in Ouma's ability. Manipulating the wind,
he had rendered air resistance null and void, giving his white blade the
advantage in speed over Ikki's black one. Without Ittou Shura, there was
no counter to such speed. Having judged in that moment, Ikki took up a
www.asianovel.com
1022
defensive stance—
*Swish*
—and then he felt a chill freeze the blood in his veins as that sound
reached his ears.
"Ooooooh!"
Forsaking defense, he threw himself backward to avoid Ouma's strike.

The blade struck the sandy soil of the park—and did not stop there,
carving a seemingly bottomless chasm in the earth below, etching that
fissure-like wound deeply into the ochre-colored ground. Ikki broke into a
cold sweat at the sight. Stella too could shake the ground with her
strikes, but Ouma's were a cut above her's. After all, shaking was a
phenomenon caused by the dispersion of energy—a sign of excessive
waste and imperfection in the user's magic control. A true strike of
concentrated energy created no such perturbations. Where it went, it
silently yet thoroughly blew everything away. That was Ouma's strike,
which had cut through the earth like a knife through hot butter.
How much energy would have had he gathered, how much force and
mass simulated in order to do something like that? How many hundreds
of kilograms? How many thousands? He did not know, but one thing he
did. His brother's strike, much like Stella's, was a brutal blow. And not
one he could take head-on.
But—
This extraordinary offensive strength, it can only be created by that

body.
"You've changed a lot since we last met all those years ago, Ouma. No, I
should say you've changed too much. What's the secret behind that
body?"
"Oh?"
Ouma cracked a predatory grin at Ikki's words.
www.asianovel.com
1023
"To think that you would notice my anomaly in our first crossing of
blades. Though it is trickery, your wounding of Twin Wings is evidently
not just for show… however, there is nothing you can do with that
knowledge. This anomaly is pure strength alone, unlike your
deceptions."
Indeed, that slash was a tough customer. He was by no means a

stranger to attacks that he could not defend against. He had once
fended a similarly earth-shattering blow from Stella by negating her
demon-like physical strength with a soft defense. But that had only been
possible because of Stella's inexperience. A blade wildly swung cuts not
the falling leaf. That was the principle behind it; deflecting wild strength
was but a simple matter.
Ouma's blade-work was different. Its path betrayed not the slightest
hesitation or deviation—it would surely slice even a falling leaf clean in
twain.
Like this, even using Ten'i Muhou would be fairly dangerous.
How would he deal with this demon's blade? Using Ittou Shura would
allow him to close the speed gap, but given the one-minute time limit it
had it was still too soon to use it. He needed to force Ouma's to show
more of his hand first.
In that case, what indeed would he have to do? As he drew on his past
experience to come to a solution—
"I see you're thinking of some pointless things."
Ouma's mocking call from a distance snapped his train of thought.
"I've said it before. There is nothing you can do."
Then, Ouma made his move. Was it Shinkuuha once again? No. He did
not make to slash, but instead raised his blade on high, as though
meaning to pierce the moon.
"Also, I don't intend to waste much time on someone of your level. Let's
www.asianovel.com
1024
just put a time limit on this—all this scurrying about is depressing."
He then began his incantation.
"Bind and shut—Mukou Kekkai[16]."
The pale emerald fire shrouding Ryuuzume burst forth in vibrant flame,
and in an instant a savage gale swept across the battlefield. The sands
rose and churned, blinding the eyes as the howling winds drew them
into its twisting updraft. Ikki clawed at the ground with both hands,
barely managing to keep himself from being thrown up into the air as
well.
Kuh! He's obstructing my vision…!
The sandstorm and the twister as one had stripped him of both sight and
mobility. He could not but acknowledge that this move was effective, but
he quickly realized painfully that even that line of thinking was naive. A
man who pursued strength as purely as Ouma did would never use a
technique that was simply meant to reduce his opponent's fighting
capability.
Mukou Kekkai had a more terrifying, more direct ability, and that was—
"This…!"
I can't… breathe!
—the forced removal of oxygen. The updraft Ouma had created was
robbing the battlefield of it, drawing it up high into the sky, denying Ikki
the luxury of time.
"You have ten minutes. About one if you fight; that's all you have left. I
have no patience for you to be conserving that miserable strength of
yours. Come at me with all you have."
Ikki, hearing Ouma's commanding tone, steeled himself. Indeed, he had

no time to conserve his power, exactly as his brother had said.
Moreover—
www.asianovel.com
1025
This isn't an opponent I can hold back against.
He did not know what had happened to his brother during the time when
Ouma whereabouts had been unknown, but it was clear that he was
many times stronger than Ikki had remembered him. This compounded
with his preexisting power deficiency meant that Ouma was not an
opponent against which he could hope to hide an ace. Recognizing this,
Ikki aborted his attempt to see through Ouma's strength, and ignited all
the magic flowing through his body.
"Ittou Shura."
A burst of azure fire wrapped around his body as his sword spirit burst
forth, like a rushing wind yet sharp enough to cut flesh. The trees in the
park again shook, their leaves falling like raindrops. Having experienced
many battles, Ikki's spirit had come to possess a very physical pressure.
Yet Ouma was not in the least shaken by that level of pressure. Rather
than be in the least intimidated by Ittou Shura, he seemed to be
annoyed—as one presented with something dull.
"A highly focused release of all one's power within a short period of time
used in order to defeat with explosive force an opponent whose total
reserves you cannot match… this is the height of deception. Just looking
at it makes my skin crawl…. Come. Allow me to blow this stumbling
stone away."
With almost leisurely movements, he settled into a battle stance. Stoic

and unmoving, he evoked the image of a mighty mountain. Deep-rooted
in the earth, an absolute presence. Ikki was almost overwhelmed by this
feeling alone. But he had already played his trump card. He had a
minute left, no more. Even a second's waste was fatal against this foe.
Therefore—
"Haaaaaa!"
The knight in black initiated the decisive attack, his posture low to the
ground like a shadow. In response, the Sword Emperor of Wind too made
www.asianovel.com
1026
his move, his blade sweeping forth like a hurricane towards that
shadow's head.
But when cloaked in Ittou Shura, Ikki was swifter than any wind!
I can do this!
He intended to end this in the first strike using the decisive difference in
speed. Deflect Ouma's blow, avoid him, and strike at his body in a flash.
Don't be afraid.
His eyes fixed on the white blade bearing down on his head. Ouma could
split the earth with this blow. If he allowed fear to cripple his deflection,
he would be decapitated in a single strike.
Focus!
He sought maximum concentration to avoid this executioner's guillotine.

The precision to deflect this falling blade. He could do it. He had to be
able to. With all that he had honed himself with so far, he could surely
do it. So, without fear—
Gooooo!
Encouraging himself thus, Ikki summoned up his utmost focus and

charged at the oncoming blade. In that instant, all too suddenly—
…Eh?
—he stopped.
Part 9
What… is this!?
Ikki's eyes widened in shock at the sudden anomaly in his body that
occurred as he and Ouma were about to cross swords. This was the
precise moment that he had concentrated all his energies unto. The
moment when he should have parried Ouma's attack, and then gotten
within his guard. Yet at this decisive moment—it was as though the
www.asianovel.com
1027
connection between his mind and body was suddenly severed. He was
conscious. Yet his body would not move.
What… is happening!?
He had no time to be surprised, however. He was the only one who had
stopped. Ouma's blade was upon him in a flash.
Shit!
He barely managed to get his guard up before it made contact with his
neck.
But he had taken Ouma's earth-splitting physical strength head-on.
"Gaaaah!"
Ikki was blown dozens of meters of away as though hit by a heavy truck,
smashing against a stone wall.
"Gah-hak!"
A gout of bloody mist came forth from his mouth—the impact had
reached his internal organs, wounding them. The bones in his arms were
broken up to the elbows from taking that slash squarely. But, at this
moment, both those things were irrelevant to Ikki.
What was that, a moment ago…!
At the moment of the decisive clash, he had frozen up mysteriously.

Why had he stopped? Ever since he had taken up the sword, this had
never happened before. But even as Ikki was driven to distraction by this
mysterious occurrence within his body—
"Hmph."
Ouma spoke, his voice rankling with impatience.
"what are you so surprised about? Surely you do not think that you could
continue as-is after having fought the world's strongest swordsman?
Even if your body is fine, she left her mark on your spirit."
www.asianovel.com
1028
"…Eh!?"
"To think you couldn't even accept her gift, and yet dared to bark at me.
You who know not your place—"
Even as Ouma reviled him thus, he gradually settled into an offensive

stance. He lifted his hand, blade held parallel to the ground. In an
instant, Ryuuzume burst forth in a nimbus of as-yet unmatched light as
its blade was clad in wind. The result was one of extraordinary scale as
the revolving winds devoured the atmosphere around them, threatening
to suck all the surrounding objects into its grasp. Layer upon layer of
cutting gale coalesced, forming this single blade of air. A blade of a
whirlwind, capable of slicing all in its path.
Yes, this was the Noble Art that had felled both the Crimson Princess and
Raikiri.
"For a con-artist like you, Kusanagi is overkill. However, it would be just

as distasteful were I to fail to slay you by not completing the task.
Therefore, take this special favor gratefully—and die."
Having delivered his parting shot, Ouma swung, sending his greatest
technique at the severely wounded Worst One.
I can't take this technique on…!
He had to avoid it, by any means necessary. He was concerned of

course, by the meaning behind the 'gift' of Edelweiss' that Ouma had
spoken of. Still, he chased it from his mind for now, ordering his
body—still wracked with damage done by the impact—to flee the
oncoming threat with all its might.
But he froze up again—just like before. His brain desperately appealed

to his body to flee, but his flesh was frozen, unresponsive. Were his
bodily functions disabled by the damage? That possibility arose first in
his mind. But checking his wounds, he dismissed it—they was severe,
yes, but not the point where he would be immobile.
Then, why? He couldn't understand. He couldn't understand. But at this
www.asianovel.com
1029
rate he would take the blow squarely.
Kuh!
He had to think of something. But nothing came to his mind, the only
part of his body that had not yet stopped, even as its gears churned at
full speed. He was about to be swallowed whole by the titanic force of
that wind blade—
"Tear 'em to shreds, Tora-Ou!"
Part 10
A young man wielding a yellow spear interposed himself between the

Worst One and the blade of compressed wind that threatened to slice
him to smithereens just as it would anything else. Well-built and with
eyes like a predator's, it was the Seven Stars Sword King, Yuudai
Moroboshi.
"Tear 'em to shreds, Tora-Ou!"
With a cry that pierced the skies, he thrust the golden spear at the
descending tornado. Golden light shot forth from the point of the spear,
the radiance swiftly taking the shape of a tiger's head—jaws open and
fangs bared. The golden tiger created of magic power seized the
oncoming wind blade in its wide open maw, bit down—and Ouma's
trump card, the Kusanagi that had so easily taken down the Crimson
Princess and the Raikiri—first rate student knights in their own
right—was literally torn to pieces. Split asunder down the middle by the
tiger, the blade of wind dispersed and ultimately dissipated into
nothingness.
"You 'kay, Kurogane?"
Moroboshi asked as he stood between the brothers as Ikki's shield.
"Mo, Moroboshi-san, why are you h—?"
"You forgot somethin', so I came to give it back to ya."
www.asianovel.com
1030
So saying, he tossed an object towards Ikki's chest—his student

datapad.
"The doc said you were headin' back on yer own. I was just takin' it easy,
following the road back to the hotel… and then somehow just stumbled
on some outrageous sibling argument."
Moroboshi then turned from Ikki to Ouma.
"Yo, long time no see, Ouma. Haven't seen your face around since the
we were in elementary school."
"Moroboshi, the Star of Naniwa… or should I say, the Seven Stars Sword
King?"
"Ha. I don't wanna be called no Seven Stars Sword King by you. You
weren't even at that year's Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival."
Moroboshi spoke, referencing their old rivalry in elementary school.
"Winning that title don't mean a thing to me… well, let's leave that one
aside for now."
As they exchanged words, Moroboshi scanned the surrounding area and

frowned at the sorry state it was in. The deep crevasses carved into the
ground. The trees felled by the whirlwind. The broken stone wall.
"Ain't this a little overboard for a sibling argument? Someone might've

died if I din' step in!"
"That would be the Noble Art that can negate all other Noble Arts—Tiger
Bite[17]. You managed to shatter Kusanagi and even Mukou Kekkai."
"Aye, dat's how it is. In other words, your power over wind ain't got
nothin' on me. Now that you know that, lemme ask you… you gonna
continue this silly fight? You keep makin' a ruckus in my home turf, you'll
be up against me."
Threatening Ouma in a voice sharp as a dagger, Moroboshi thrust his

spear, infused with the power of the Noble Arts-negating Tiger Bite, at
www.asianovel.com
1031
him.
"No. I no longer desire to continue."
Closing his eyes, he recalled Ryuuzume. Moroboshi's Tiger Bite had been
able to destroy his trump card Kusanagi with ease. Did he find his odds
against Moroboshi's assistance too unfavorable? No. To know when to
back off was never his strong suit. His reason for continuing the battle
was just gone. What little interest he had possessed before left his cold
eyes as he fixed them upon Ikki, who was still collapsed behind
Moroboshi.
"If he cannot not accept the gift of Twin Wings, then there is no need for
me to finish him off here—he will be defeated by you tomorrow. All the
better. The Crimson Princess will surely wake up if she sees his pathetic
form."
Throwing this last barb, he turned on his heel and melted into the
darkness from which he had come. As he left, he muttered a last few
words.
"Still, to have forgotten something, huh? …What a lucky man."
Moroboshi gave an exasperated sigh as he watched Ouma leave.
"Well, his appearance has changed quite a bit since elementary school,
but ain't his cold attitude still the same?"
Once Ouma had completed disappeared, he then turned back to Ikki,

who was now slumped against the stone wall.
"Well, what was that about? Heard y'all mention Stella-chan or

somesuch. This some kind of lover's quarrel? You two brothers fighting
over the same girl, like in the drama serials?"
Ikki smiled bitterly at Moroboshi's flippancy as he stood up haltingly.
"Please stop, I nearly died back there. Still, you really saved me. Thank
you very much for that… and for the datapad as well."
www.asianovel.com
1032
"All good, all good. Don't sweat it… more importantly."
His eyes narrowed, and he continued in a more serious tone. He was

only concerned about one thing.
"Well, what's the matter with you, Kurogane? I only looked from afar, but
your movements were weird. Didn't look like it was due to your injuries
either…."
He had seen Ikki when he had seemed to not flee from Kusanagi.
Unfortunately, the answer to his question was something Ikki himself
wanted to know, more so than anyone else.
"Honestly, I don't know what happened or how…."
It had come completely unannounced—he should have conditioned

himself perfectly in preparation for the tournament. So he could nothing
but shake his head.
"Is that so… but really, you looked exactly like a deer in the headlights
of a really big speeding truck. Well, that can't be it, can it?"
After all, no knight who could appear at the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival would be scared out of their wits by an opponent's technique,
much less someone like Ikki, the 'Worst One' who had been brave
enough to smile even when matched up against the Crimson Princess
and her Katharterio Salamandra. That could not be so. Yet—
Moroboshi's casual words caused something to flash across Ikki's mind.
「Surely you do not think that you could continue as-is after having
fought the world's strongest swordsman? Even if your body is fine, she
left her mark on your spirit.」
These were the words that Ouma had said to him at the end of their
battle. Now that he thought about it, it was indeed exactly as his brother
had described it. He had fought against the world's greatest
swordswoman, and lived. Been defeated by her, yet was whole. Could it
have possibly been this convenient? He had come back from having one
www.asianovel.com
1033
foot in the grave—but it seemed like not a thing had changed… was this
line of thought perhaps a little too naive?
An ill premonition sent him into a cold sweat. This happened often in the
world of fighting, with a good example being boxing. After having
suffered a severe loss, some fighters would develop an extreme
irrational fear of an opponent's punches and as a result freeze up in
panic during the few seconds where blows were exchanged. This
trauma-induced mental condition was known as "Punch Eye". Naturally,
those afflicted by this condition could not continue fighting.
Some would call them broken. Could it be…that without knowing it, he
had been broken? Indeed, he had checked out on the tests done after
the battle with Edelweiss. He could still perform up to his usual
standards in training. But none of these situations had put his life in any
danger. Thus, he had not realized it till now, only to have it come out
into the open when faced with the genuine killing intent that Ouma had
exuded. It was a frightening thought, and unfortunately, it was not all
baseless talk. Rather, it was just as Ouma had said—for him to have
come out unscathed from a battle with the strongest swordswoman was
unnatural. Should not it have been expected that some part of him,
whether body or spirit, had been shattered during the fight?
Seeing the blood drain from Ikki's face, Moroboshi spoke up, concerned.
"What's up? You've got a scary face on… did you think of something?"
"…No… not particularly…."
He did not tell Moroboshi what his thoughts were. He could not possibly
do so. He could not show his next opponent his weakness. And more
importantly—
「I look forward to fighting you when you're at your best.」
—Moroboshi had looked forward to their battle so much. He would not

tell him, even were his lips ripped open. Ikki forcibly quashed the
uneasiness within him.
www.asianovel.com
1034
All the while, Moroboshi continued to eye him, until—
"That so? …Well, leaving that aside, let's get you to a doctor real quick,
eh? Just sit down for a bit."
Dropping his pursuit of that point, he whipped out his own datapad and
began dialing for an ambulance.
"Sorry about this…."
Was this really thanks, or was it an apology? Muttering these words

whose true meaning even he knew not, Ikki placed his shattered hands
over his chest. Ittou Shura had long since been dispelled, and the fatigue
had by now risen to claim his entire body. Thanks to that, his entire body
had been numbed and therefore he did not feel the pain of his wounds.
What's happened… to me? To my body…?
And yet the fear that arose in his heart of having broken somewhere as
a knight did not decrease in the slightest.
Later, after having received treatment and returned to his hotel room,
Ikki continued his self-examination. Diving deep within his
consciousness, he examined both his body and his soul, leaving no stone
unturned. But he could not find any apparent trace of affliction. Rather,
he could not but conclude that he was in optimal condition. Was he
really broken? If not, that freeze-up, what was it?
He did not know, and because he did not know, he could not even begin
to overcome it. That boded ill. To challenge the Seven Stars Sword King
while sitting on this ticking time bomb he did not even understand was
reckless. This was not an opponent he could beat if his body were to
refuse to move at critical junctures. He had to conquer it somehow.
But as though mocking the anxious worrying in his heart, it came.
Light. The morning. The day where it would all begin….
Part 11
www.asianovel.com
1035
「It is said,
Conflict is evil, for from it is born hatred;
Peace is good, for from it is born kindness;
Violence is a sin, for by it we harm our fellow man;
Conciliation is a virtue, for by we care for them;
「If mankind were sensible, we would surely think this way.
「But, despite this, humankind nonetheless yearns for strength!

To be stronger than all others! To be bolder than all others!
Overwhelming power, before which none can stand! Absolute power,
with which you shall do as you please!
「Let them speak, who have never longed for this. Let them open their
mouths, who have never desired it.
All who were born into this world have dreamed—and gave some up
when they lost their way.
Now, those who dream of staking their lives to challenge themselves
and their peers have gathered here, at this festival!
「For Hokkaido—Rokuzon Academy.

For Tohoku—Kyomon Academy.
For North Kanto—Donrou Academy.
For South Kanto—Hagun Academy.
For Kinki—Bukyoku Academy.
For Chugoku-Shikoku—Rentei Academy.
For Kyushu-Okinawa—Bunkyoku Academy.
And last but not least—our debutant, Akatsuki Academy.
「Thirty-two have been chosen from among the eight schools, each one a
magnificent knight.
Even so, only one may claim the title of 'Seven Stars Sword King'—the
name of Japan's number one student knight!
Therefore, we shall decide the better man with sword in hand, for is that
not the chivalric tradition?
「…Our thirty-two young, noble champions.
www.asianovel.com
1036
The time is now! If only at this time, none shall reproach you!
Fight as you wish, as you will—fight with everything you have!
With this, I declare that the sixty-second Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival… has begun!」
References Jump up↑ Teppanyaki: Japanese dishes grilled or fried on an

iron plate. Jump up↑ Takoyaki: Deep-fried minced octopus rolled in flour
batter. Jump up↑ Okonomiyaki: A Japanese savory grilled dish similar to
pancake. Jump up↑ Rangetsu: A restaurant in Ginza, Tokyo known for its
beef dishes. Jump up↑ Nagasaki Champon: A noodle dish of fried pork,
vegetables, and seafood in soup, regional to Nagasaki. Jump up↑ Ringer
Hunt: A chain of Japanese fast-food restaurants, specializing in champon.
Jump up↑ Bay Dome: A large glass and metal dome which houses the
Osaka Maritime Museum. Jump up↑ Otoro: Meat from the oily belly of
blue fin tuna, considered high-quality for making sushi. Jump up↑ Star of
Naniwa: This is a play on Moroboshi's name, as the kanji for -boshi
means "star". Naniwa is the old name for Osaka. Jump up↑ Ichiban
Boshi: "Number One Star" Jump up↑ Noren: A fabric sheet hung between
rooms or on a doorway as a divider. Jump up↑ Taisho era: The reign
period of Emperor Taisho, lasting between 1912 to 1926. Jump
up↑ Surströmming: A traditional Swedish dish made of Baltic Sea
herring fermented to a characteristically extreme odor and acidic taste.
Jump up↑ Butatama okonomiyaki: Okonomiyaki in the classic Osaka
style, topped with pork. Jump up↑ Shinkuuha, 真空波: "Vacuum Wave"
Jump up↑ Mukou Kekkai, 無空結界: "Airless Barrier" Jump up↑ Tiger Bite:
This uses the kanji 暴喰, Boukui ("Cruel Devouring").
www.asianovel.com
1037
Vol. 5 :
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Chapter 3: The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Begins
www.asianovel.com
1038
(translation)
Part 1
Elsewhere, in Tokyo's Hagun Academy, a knight woke up in an infirmary.
"…Nnn…."
Heavy-lidded eyes opened to reflect an unfamiliar white ceiling.
Where… am I?
The young woman was slightly confused by that sight. It was partly
because she had indeed nearly never been in a hospital—but it was
mostly the grogginess that came from waking from a long slumber.
Though once she understood what was going on, she sat upright
reflexively—and doing so alerted the blonde, emerald-eyed Kanata
Toutakubara to the sound of moving sheets.
Kanata turned her eyes from the television mounted in the room and
heaved a sigh of relief.
"Ah! Touka-chan, you're awake… thank goodness!"
"Kana-cha-ack!"
Seeing Kanata by her bedside, Touka attempted to call out to her, but
wound up biting her tongue hard.
"Ahm ahl tongue tieedd…."
"I guess it's no surprise that your body is a little dull. You've been
napping for quite a while, after all."
"I was asleep…?"
Well then, how had she come to sleep for so long that her body felt this
heavy? As Touka tried to marshall her fragmented memories—
「Now then! The turning point in the first round of the Seven Stars Sword-
Art Festival is presently drawing near. On the cards is the much-
anticipated final matchup of Block B, Hagun Academy's Crimson
www.asianovel.com
1039
Princess—Stella Vermillion! Her opponent, Kyomon Academy's Icy

Laughter—Mikoto Tsuruya! Our analyst, Muroto-pro, is here with us.
Muroto-pro, what do you think of this match—」
The words coming from the television screen brought the memories
flowing back.
During Akatsuki's attack, she had led the student council against the
Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane in order to protect Stella
Vermillion, and had been defeated by the former. What happened after
that? She didn't know, and with an ashen face she turned to Kanata.
"Kana-chan, what happened!? What about Stella-san!? Are Kurogane-

kun and the others alright!?"
"They're fine. The Hagure sisters managed to protect Vermillion-san.

Kurogane-kun sustained some injuries, but he has since recovered and is
currently on-site at the event. As for us, we were all wounded by
illusionary form, so there is nothing particularly wrong with us—except
for you and the vice president. The two of you took too much damage,
and thus lapsed into a comatose state."
"Uta-kun as well?"
"Yes."
Kanata's gaze moved behind Touka. Following suit, she noticed Utakata
lying in a deep sleep on the bed next to hers.
"…Uta-kun…."
"Similar to you, his recovery has only been slowed because of extreme
exhaustion, and thus the vice president's life is not in danger. I think he
will likely awaken later today, or else tomorrow."
"Is that…so…haaa…."
Having heard the details of that which had transpired after she had lost
consciousness, Touka sighed heavily.
www.asianovel.com
1040
For now, I guess I did execute the bare minimum of my duties as

Student Council President….
At the very least, she had managed to prevent that attack from
completely destroying Hagun Academy, and that was enough. Still, all
this was thanks also to her friends who had chosen to remain on the
frontline with her.
"Thank you, Kana-chan."
"…Haha. Please do give the others your thanks too. They'll definitely be
happy."
"Yes, I'll do
that."
「Oh, no, it appears that we have a problem!」
A cry, almost one of anguish, could be heard from the television.
"Oh my, it seems like quite the uproar there. I wonder what the trouble
is?"
"I don't know. What could it be?"
Naturally, their eyes shifted to the TV screen. In it, they could see a
bespectacled man almost raining sweat.
「Oh dear, it seems that representative Stella Vermillion has neither

arrived at the venue nor responded to the signal for the match to begin!」
Now that was unexpected.
"Eeeeehhh!?"
Part 2
She didn't respond to the signal for the match to begin? Something like
that…!
www.asianovel.com
1041
Having heard that Stella was fine from Kanata, this broadcast surprised
Touka all the more.
"Kana-chan. Earlier, you said Kurogane-kun was at the venue—does that

mean Stella-san was not together with them?"
"I'm not sure of the details, but it seems that she took losing to the
Sword Emperor of Wind quite hard, and thus sought out Saikyou-sensei
to train her one-on-one afterward. I think this may be why they did not
travel together as a result."
"So that's how it is. But then, if she was travelling with Saikyou-sensei,
why would she be—"
Why would she still not be at the venue by the time that the festival
began? Kanata and Touka were puzzled. In the meantime, they
continued to receive information from the TV broadcast.
「Ah, we have just received a message from the judges. Representative

Stella Vermillion has contacted them to inform them that due to a train
fault that has delayed her ride, she will arrive at the venue late.」
「That's quite the problem. But isn't the party for the representatives
supposed to be held two days before the event, to discourage these
things from happening?」
「That's true. She was supposed to have arrived in Osaka together with
the other participants from Hagun…. Oh dear, what's this?
Representative Mikoto Tsuruya has requested that the judges grant her
a victory by forfeiture!」
"Might Stella-san wind up losing by forfeit at this rate?"
Kanata asked, watching the screen with a concerned expression. Touka

shook her head.
"No, I'm sure she'll be fine."
Having participated in the previous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival as

the team captain, she had at that time by and large gotten a good grasp
www.asianovel.com
1042
of the festival's rules.
"It is not a rule that participants have to arrive two days before. In the
event that someone is indeed late, that match can be postponed."
「Well, the judges have presently sent us their ruling. They declare that
"in accordance with the rules, the fourth match of Block B shall be
postponed—therefore, we will not recognize a victory by forfeit."」
「Then there's nothing to it then. Those are the rules, after all.」
「Are there any penalties for being late?」
「There will be none in this case, since the delay in the train schedule
has also been confirmed by the judges. Nonetheless, it would be good if
we could formalize arriving two days early as a rule—it would prevent
such things from happening.」
All decisions concerning the running of the Seven Stars Sword-Art

Festival were made via consensus of the judges. Like in many other
fighting competitions, this decision could not be reversed once passed.
In other words, thanks to this decision, Stella was no longer in any
danger of forfeiting. Kanata sighed in relief.
"Haa. That really had me in suspense."
"But if she cannot make it before the time that the match was shifted
back to, she is out."
It would be good if she could, though….
Incidentally, Stella's match would have been the last of Block B's first
round matches. At that moment, an announcement came from the
venue.
「Everyone, your attention please: there will be a ten minute intermission

while we prepare the ring, following which we will promptly begin Block
C's first round matches.」
"So we're already at the halfway-mark of the first round. It's shocking
www.asianovel.com
1043
that I missed such a good deal of it. Say, Kana-chan, is Kurogane-kun's

match already over?"
"No. His is the fourth match of Block C, which is after this."
"That's great…."
If nothing else, Ikki was the one who became a representative by

defeating her. As Raikiri, his was one match she could not miss.
"By the way, who's his opponent?"
"Ah, right, you didn't see the tournament brackets since you were
unconscious at that time…."
"Yes. So, Kana-chan, who is Kurogane-kun's opponent?"
"This matchup would be of great interest to you, President."
Kanata made a complicated expression, as though trying to suppress a

wry smile. Touka suddenly had a horrible premonition—
"The Worst One's opponent in the first round is… Yuudai Moroboshi, the
Seven Stars Sword King'."
—that hit the mark almost immediately.
"Kurogane-kun drew the short straw in the first round once again, didn't
he?"
"Yes, he did. It was like this too during the selection tournament…. I
think he just doesn't have any luck in general."
"But I suppose one could think of it as the necessary trials that a hero
must go through, no?"
Still, what bad luck, to have been paired against the Seven Stars Sword
King right from the get-go. Adjustments had been made to the
tournament style to adapt to the sharp decrease in the number of
competitors this year, resulting in the seeding being discarded. It
seemed that Ikki had lost out as a result.
www.asianovel.com
1044
It's as if he's some kind of trouble magnet….
"As Raikiri, who has fought them both, what do you think of this match
between the Worst One and the Seven Stars Sword King?"
Kanata asked suddenly, looking to Touka for a prediction. She was

probably bored now that the broadcast had been temporarily replaced
by commercials due to the break.
"Well, let's see…."
Touka closed her eyes, thinking.
"Sixty to forty in favour of Moroboshi-kun, I'd say."
"Sixty-forty. That's quite a narrow margin, considering that it's the Seven
Stars Sword King."
"This conjecture seems like an exercise in improbability if we consider

their respective places in society, but I have my reasons."
"And what sorts of reasons are those?"
"Kurogane-kun has a good affinity for opponents like Moroboshi-kun. Do

you know of Moroboshi-kun's Noble Art, Tiger Bite?"
"It's the ability to dispel other Noble Arts, isn't it?"
"Yes. Blazers are capable of performing superhuman feats known as

Noble Arts. In other words, we can use magic. Therefore the ability to
devour and negate magical abilities grants its user an overwhelming
advantage over all sorts of Blazers. The water of Lorelei, the fire of the
Crimson Princess, the wind of the Sword Emperor of Wind—none of
these are of any use against Moroboshi-kun. His Tora-Ou will simply tear
them all to pieces."
"True. You were forced out of close range by it as well, President."
www.asianovel.com
1045
Touka nodded. A year ago, she had been stalemated in long-range

combat due to Tiger Bite dispelling all of Raikiri's lightning bolts. Without
any other options she had attempted to use Raikiri's extreme swiftness
to end the battle without giving Moroboshi the chance to counterattack,
but his skilled spearmanship ensured that she never got in range to use
Raikiri, resulting in her defeat. To her, those were the memories of a
bitter defeat.
"Now that you put it like that, it really is a rather overpowered skill."
"It is. It's only useful against Blazers, but as far as that goes, its ability to
one-up any Blazer is unbelievable… however, Kurogane-kun isn't
someone who relies on magic in battle in the first place. He relies on
www.asianovel.com
1046
martial arts to an extent that is rare amongst Blazers, only using magic
at the most opportune moments. On the other hand, Tiger Bite is a
Noble Art that exists purely to negate other Noble Arts. It does not itself
have any offensive power. As such, Moroboshi-kun's offensive options
would all be limited to his spearmanship—his own martial arts."
Therefore the outcome of the match between the two was predicated on
a contest of martial skill. This was a contest in which a sword was at a
disadvantage in terms of reach compared to a spear.
"That said, I don't think that a reach advantage alone is sufficient to

bring the Crownless Sword King to heel."
Her Raikiri had been sealed by that reach advantage last year. But Ikki's
mobility, judgement and the sheer number of tricks he had up his sleeve
at mid-range had long surpassed the level of a student knight. It would
be a tall order to keep a swordsman of that level pinned within one's
attack range, even for the Seven Stars Sword King.
"So the Seven Stars Sword King being upset in the first round…."
"…Is a distinct possibility."
At the very least, it wouldn't become a one-sided match. Of this

Touka—having fought both Sword Kings—could be sure. Ikki's skill in
close-range combat was undoubtedly national-class. He could even
contest for the crown of the Seven Stars Sword King.
Even so, drawing the Seven Stars Sword King in the first round isn't
something you can even call bad luck.
But if he was at his peak, he could cause a huge upset.
"Do your best, Kurogane-kun!"
So she hoped, and sent Ikki her support from afar—from Tokyo to Osaka.
Part 3
「Everyone, your attention please. As we have completed the ring
www.asianovel.com
1047
preparations, we will now begin the first round matches of Block C.

Representatives from Block C, please gather in your holding rooms.」
Once again the scene moved back to the mortar-built Bay Dome, where
the announcement that preparation work on the ring surrounded by
artificial grass was being made.
That announcement also reached the ears of Ikki and company, who had
been leaning on the spectator fence watching the previous matches.
Ikki turned to Shizuku and Arisuin, who were with him.
"I guess it's time for me to go to the holding room."
His was the fourth matchup of Block C. As such, there was little reason
for him to rush, but neither was there any excuse to be late.
"Do your best, Ikki."
"I will be praying for your good fortune in battle, Onii-sama… that said,
the nerve of that woman Stella, really. Leaving aside not arriving for her
own match, she is even late for yours."
"Isn't the order of importance supposed to be reversed, normally?"
"After this, I'm going to use the killer techniques I learned in One
Hundred and Eight Ways to Bully the New Wife to beat her down."
"Haha… please show some mercy. Later, then."
Having so mollified Shizuku, who was displeased that Stella had not
been the first to come forward and cheer her brother on, Ikki bade them
farewell and then headed off to the holding room. He had been holding a
relaxed expression throughout their time together, one so calm he didn't
seem to have to battle later today. Perhaps it was due to this that
Shizuku heaved a sigh of relief after seeing him off.
"That's good. Onii-sama doesn't seem as nervous as he was before."
"Haha. Well, he did fight the Twin Wings before, so why would he be
afraid of an opponent of the Seven Stars Sword King's level?"
www.asianovel.com
1048
Finding Arisuin's words reasonable, Shizuku nodded. That battle had

done her brother good. Of that she had no doubt.
Just then, a familiar voice rang out.
"He~llo, you two! Haven't seen you since yesterday!"
A young woman in a white robe waved as she walked towards them from
the direction in which Ikki had left.
"Kiriko-san…."
"Well, well, don't we keep bumping into one another lately?"
"Hmmm, that's true—it's almost like fate is drawing us together."
"Being fated to be with doctors isn't quite my style, though."
Kiriko shrugged at Arisuin's joke, and then her face turned serious.
"I passed by the Worst One just now. Did something happen to him?"
"I think Onii-sama is really relaxed. Why do you say that?"
"Exactly. He's too relaxed. As we passed, I tried a quick check-up on

him. His pulse, temperature, perspiration… even his circulation and
hormone balance were way too calm. Normally, these values should at
least change somewhat before a fight in anyone, but for him there was
no change in any of them."
This was hardly the reaction of a human being. As Kiriko explained, Ikki
had been in a state of excitation when meeting Moroboshi the previous
day. As such, his display today of a complete lack of such excitement
meant that—
"He is forcing himself to relax, and overly so. He wasn't like this
yesterday… then, his level of excitement had been just right for combat.
There might be something he's uneasy about."
Something Onii-sama is… uneasy about…?
"Are you really, really sure about this?"
www.asianovel.com
1049
"I couldn't tell you what he might be uneasy about, but I'm certain of my
diagnosis."
"Might he be trying not to waste more energy than necessary by

relaxing?"
"I wouldn't think so. A suitable amount of excitement can raise your
ability in combat… in fact, I found it concerning precisely because he
should be the sort of knight who understands this principle."
An ominous silence fell at Kiriko's ill-omened diagnosis, and in the

disquiet Shizuku recalled the things they had heard from her the
previous night after parting ways with Ikki—the things they had heard
about Yuudai Moroboshi, the person Ikki was soon to fight.
Part 4
"What did you mean by a 'tragic sense of duty'?"
Ikki wouldn't win. Having heard Kiriko say this with surety, Shizuku
pressed her for an answer. From her perspective, it felt like she was
insulting her brother unfairly, but Kiriko couldn't have said such things
without having her reasons.
"…Moroboshi-kun's sister was at the store today, right? I think you

already found out about it, but she cannot speak."
"Yes, we heard from the Seven Stars Sword King that it was some sort of
mental condition."
"It's his fault that she is unable to speak."
"What… did you say?"
"Well I don't think so of course, but he does, because no other reason

could be found."
After that, Kiriko spoke about the origins of Moroboshi's sense of duty.
It had all begun six years ago—in the tragedy that had occurred when he
bore the moniker of the 'Star of Naniwa', Kansai's top young knight.
www.asianovel.com
1050
"It was a holiday. Moroboshi-kun and his family were going to a theme
park by train when the accident happened. The event itself made the
news country-wide, so I'm sure both of you know of it, no?"
Shizuku nodded. She had indeed seen it while at her parents' home.
"As I recall, it was a terrible tragedy that claimed the lives of a few
hundred people. As for the Seven Stars Sword King being involved, I
hadn't heard about that till Onii-sama told me about it today."
"Yes, many lost their lives in that accident. In fact, that he is alive at all
makes Moroboshi-kun a lucky man. He did not escape unscathed,
however. While his parents and sister only sustained light injuries, he
was severely wounded. In fact, he lost both his legs."
"Lost…? You mean, he became disabled…!?"
"Yes. As the culmination of modern medical science, the iPS capsule is

capable of re-attaching lost limbs—arms, legs, and in some
circumstances even the head. But its miraculous ability is limited to re-
attachment only. It could not regenerate legs that had already been
ground into paste."
In other words, Moroboshi's injuries had not been reversible by medical

science.
"Thus, even though his life was saved, the Osakan hometown hero, the
one whom many had held great expectations for, seeing him as one of
the most talented people after the Yaksha Princess… was forced to retire
just before the elimination matches of the elementary school league's
upper bracket."
How frustrated he must have been. How awful he must have felt. And
yet, Moroboshi then could not even stand on his own two feet. He could
not possibly fight in that state. Though it was a bitter choice, the Star of
Naniwa accepted his fate then. His inherent positivity allowed him to get
over it and walk a path separate from that of a knight. But—
"There were people who could not get over it in the same way he did."
www.asianovel.com
1051
One was Koume Moroboshi, Moroboshi's younger sister. Why? The

reason… was a most cruel one.
"The one who had said 'I want to go to the theme park' that fateful day
was her."
"Then…! Then, she…."
"Yes, Koume-chan blamed herself."
If she hadn't suggested that they go to the amusement park, her brother
wouldn't have lost his legs, and more importantly the bright future that
had been promised to him. Because of her selfish request—indeed, she
continued to blame herself most strongly—so strongly that her heart
broke. In the end, she lost the ability to speak, almost as though to
banish that selfishness.
"To think something like that happened…."
"Diseases of the heart are very difficult to cure. Unlike injuries or

illnesses, the method by which they may be cured differs greatly from
person to person. We doctors, sadly, are helpless. But there is one man
who can cure Koume-chan."
From what she had spoken of duty from before, Shizuku and Arisuin
could deduce the identity of that one man.
"That would be the Seven Stars Sword King, Yuudai Moroboshi himself."
"Yes, the abnormality that arose in his sister lit the fire in him once
again, who had given up the path of the knight before."
It had been half a year after the incident, when Moroboshi had somehow
gotten wind of the fact that she had been researching a method to
utilize the body's cells to regrow lost limbs via magic, and came to her.
「Doc, please. Help me fight once again!」
He likely had not consulted his family at all before dragging himself from
Osaka to Hiroshima, bringing only his muddied, wounded body… and a
www.asianovel.com
1052
singular determination.
"I accepted without hesitation. Of course, it wasn't because I was moved

by his passion or anything. To me, his arrival was just awfully
convenient, as I was looking for laboratory rats for my research. Haha,
I'm a cruel woman aren't I? At that time, I thought that I could do
anything, that it was fine for me to do anything. So I stepped into the
realm of the gods, and created new parts to replace the missing ones."
"So, Moroboshi's current legs are…."
"Yes, I cannibalized components from the rest of his body at the

molecular level and coalesced the dispersed parts into a pair of false
legs."
As another water user, Shizuku was rendered speechless at the skill of

the White-Robed Knight. The number of water users in the whole world
who could recreate a pair of new legs for someone who had lost them
could not be more than three. Moreover, by her method all the
components would originally come from Moroboshi himself, thus ruling
out the occurrence of foreign body rejection as might happen in a
transplant.
However—
"Hmm, but don't the legs account for close to half of the human body's
total mass? Wouldn't a transfer of that sort be detrimental to the rest of
the body?"
Arisuin's question was exactly the same as that which Shizuku was
thinking. And their fears were spot-on.
"You have a good eye for this. It's as you say. We had problems. First
there was the severe atrophy of his musculature all across the board, to
the point where his life was in danger. The density of his bones was also
decreased due to the creation of the large and robust leg bones, thus
causing him to develop osteoporosis."
In the period just after the operation, Moroboshi had been so weakened
www.asianovel.com
1053
that the mere act of inhalation and exhalation would cause his chest
bones to ache. He was closer to death, most likely, more than he was
right after the accident.
But that was only the beginning. In order to allow his by then thoroughly
skin-and-bones body to regain a satisfactory degree of mobility, he had
to build up his muscle mass. He also needed to do so as quickly as
possible, as his reduced musculature would soon lose the ability to
sustain his basic bodily functions.
Thus Kiriko had forced him, with that stick-thin body of his, to undergo
an exercise regimen meant for first-rate athletes.
"Of course, it was unpardonable to make him do that with his body all
the same."
His hollowed bones broke, his weakened muscles tore. His softened
tendons split, his nerves snapped everywhere. Swallowing his agony, he
ran on shattered legs, lifted dumbbells with ruined arms. His wounded
body was healed each time by Kiriko's recovery magic, but that only
meant that he would experience ruination for times uncountable.
It was a reckless process no different from torture. Vomiting and

incontinence became everyday occurrences. In the end—
"Three months. That was how long it took to give up."
"That was unavoidable. Such recklessness…."
"Or should I say, that it's amazing that he could hold out for three
months."
The common opinion between Shizuku and Arisuin had been that three
months was way too long. It had clearly surpassed the bounds of
treatment—could anyone continue doing such things?
Yet reality went against their reckoning.
"And that's where you're both mistaken. The one who gave up… was
me."
www.asianovel.com
1054
"Eh…?"
"At first, I had always treated him like a lab rat, observing his progress
and writing it down in a journal. But even though this seems obvious…
he isn't a lab rat. He's a living being with the same shape as me.
Watching that living being writhe in the throes of pain that had far
exceeded human tolerance for days, for weeks, I couldn't stay calm… to
be honest, I was going insane. Even in my dreams, I could hear his cries
of agony."
After three months, she could not but think of her research as the work
of the devil. She had to stop this immediately. The existing technology
for prostheses was amazing. They could neither replicate very subtle
movements nor allow mana to flow through them like one's original legs,
which meant that Moroboshi could not again become a knight, but were
advanced enough they would pose almost no obstacle to one's daily life.
Wouldn't that be enough?
Thinking thus, she had requested that Moroboshi cease the

rehabilitation process and allow her to perform the operation that would
return the flesh in his legs to his upper body.
"…But he told me this."
Even today, she could not forget his words then, could not help but
remember them. With sweat matting his brow, and his breathing a
mess, he said—
「Y'see, Doc. What d'ya think were the last words Koume spoke? Her face
all messed up with tears, she said, 'I'm sorry'. Since then, I've never
heard a thing from her. It's all my fault, it's all because I'm so pathetic.
She has to bear a burden she shouldn't have to cuz' I was hurt. She jus'
wanted to go t' the amusement park, but now she thinks that kind of
cute selfishness is a sin… so I can't let it end here. I wanna let her know.
That she don't need to apologize none. That she don't need to worry
none. But I can't do it with this pathetic body. The things I lost in that
accident—my legs, my strength, my place in the world—I'm gonna get
www.asianovel.com
1055
'em all back, to show her with results, not words like 'I'm okay now', or
I'll never forgive myself! That's why…! Until I make Koume forgive
herself and become able to speak once more, it don't matter how many
times my bones break or my muscles tear…! I ain't ever gonna let her
see my bent back ever again! That's what… an older brother is!」
"As he said, he never stopped—never even desired to stop—till his

rehabilitation was complete… and after a few years, his desperate hard
work finally bore fruit. The Star of Naniwa Yuudai Moroboshi returned to
this stage, his strength not at all less than it was before."
And then he climbed, all the way to the summit of Japan's student
knights—becoming the Seven Stars Sword King.
"Even so, the duty that Moroboshi-kun had set himself is not yet
complete. Until the day that Koume-chan speaks again, he will always be
a desperate man."
His desire for a serious match with Ikki therefore did not stem from
ambition, but rather, it was all for his sister. The flame in him—that
sense of duty as a brother that had brought him crawling out of the
depths of hell—had not extinguished, but rather burned on.
"Having always been watching him, I can promise you. The Seven Stars
Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi is not someone who can be defeated
merely by having the ambition to beat him. People who fight for others
important to them are very strong."
Part 5
Just remembering what had been said about the ferocity of Moroboshi's
ardor for battle made Shizuku shiver.
Taking back his sister's voice—it had been for that reason that
Moroboshi had been able to recover from seemingly irreparable injury
and make a comeback, even overcoming a rehab process akin to
torture. His tenacity and determination were both extraordinary.
Moroboshi-san is, without a doubt, strong.
www.asianovel.com
1056
Not only in body, but also in spirit. He was not someone Ikki could defeat
if he went into battle with doubts on his mind.
Onii-sama…! Please pull yourself together somehow!
So Shizuku watched the blue gate which her brother would come out of
with emotions akin to prayer. And as she looked—
"Ah…."
There, in the spectator stands above the blue gate, sat a petite girl with
bob-cut hair—Moroboshi's sister, Koume Moroboshi. Like Shizuku, she
had come to watch her brother, who would soon emerge from the red
gate.
…Her expression looked horribly pained.
「Ehem. Everyone, your attention please. We apologize for the long wait.
Now, we shall begin the first first-round match of Block C!」
At the announcement, both Shizuku and Koume's eyes turned towards

the ring.
If she were in Koume's shoes, how would she feel? How would she feel if
Ikki had lost his legs because of her, and then plunged himself into a
world of hurt and fought others for the sake of reclaiming her voice,
while she could do nothing but watch—how would she feel then?
"…Ah."
Just thinking about it felt as if she herself was being cut to the heart.
Part 6
Unlike the Block B matches, which had run into some problems, Block C
was going very smoothly. In the midst of all this, Moroboshi returned to
his holding room following his usual warm-up, and looked at a piece of
paper on his pipe chair.
「Do your best!」
www.asianovel.com
1057
It was written in circular, cutesy lettering.
Last night, he had not returned to the hotel. After getting Ikki an
ambulance, he had returned to the store, where the crowd had yet to
thin in any way. In the end, there had been no time to go back. This
piece of paper had been given to him by Koume just as he was leaving
the house this morning.
Before heading off to attend the opening ceremony, he had asked her.
「Hey, could you tell me to do my best, like you always do?」
He would request this before every match, as though it were some sort
of good-luck charm. As always, a conflicted look would flash across
Koume's face before she could school it into a smile and then write that
message.
Just as always.
As he looked at the message, Moroboshi remembered that face that he

had seen in that moment. That pained, apologetic expression. He knew
why she would think this way, why she would make that expression. She
understood that it was for her that he had stepped back into the world of
knights. Of course, he had never once asked for her gratitude or told her
anything of that sort. But they were siblings by blood, and thus she had
been able to guess the gist of his thinking. That was why she hesitated.
For how could she merely cheer from the sidelines for her brother, who
was fighting for her sake, as though it were not her business?
Having seen through her thus, Moroboshi… had smiled gently.
"Silly."
You don't have to think that you need to apologize, Koume. You did
nothin' wrong. Don't worry, just take it at your own pace and get well
again. Even if it's years, decades… it don't matter how long it takes. So
till then, I won't lose. Until you realize that you didn't take nothin' away
from me, till the day you get better, I'll keep winnin'! And when that day
comes, please, like you used to long ago—
www.asianovel.com
1058
「Representatives in your holding rooms, your attention please. The third

match is now over, and the fourth match will now begin. Representative
Ikki Kurogane of Hagun Academy and Representative Yuudai Moroboshi
of Bukyoku Academy, please proceed to your respective entry gates.」
"Shaa! Time to kick some ass!"
Watch me closely now!
Part 7
「So, in the third match of Block C's first round, representative Byakuya
Jougasaki showed us his strength, splendidly knocking his opponent out
of the ring for a ten-countdown KO. As expected of the previous first-
runner up, wouldn't you say, Muroto-pro?」
「Yes… but nonetheless, a victory by countdown just doesn't sit well with
me as a knight. I understand that the rule is in place to ensure the safety
of the participants, but I can't help but prefer duking it out in the ring.」
「I see. I think there might be many in the audience who feel the same
way. Let us look forward to seeing that in our next match! Ladies and
gentlemen, the wait is over! We bring you now what is probably the
most anticipated match today—the fourth match of Block C!」
With commentator Iida's words as their cue, the fence on the entrance
gates began to lift, and the contestants for the fourth match walked in.
「First up, from the red gate, we have the reigning champion—Bukyoku
Academy's third-year, Yuudai Moroboshi! The hero of the west, with his
ingenious spearmanship and his ability to devour magic making him the
Blazer's natural predator, climbed to the summit of Japan last year! His
road was by no means a smooth one. He once lost both his legs in an
accident he encountered before the U-12 tournament. This ended his
path as a knight, and he was forced to retire as a result. But he's back!
Back from the depths of hell, from overcoming that irreparable injury all
the way to the top! Whether it be a knight's glory or a knight's reverses,
he knows them all and fears them not! The Seven Stars Sword King,
www.asianovel.com
1059
Yuudai Moroboshi, is here today in this ring to try for the

unprecedented—a second straight victory at the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival!」
In that moment, the cheers shook the ground.
「Ho-shi! Ho-shi!」
「Would you listen to these cheers! They're shaking the Bay Dome! As
expected of the hometown hero, he's immensely popular!」
The thunderous adulation was like the rumbling of the earth itself.
Surely, no other student knight in Japan could garner such applause.
Being on the receiving end of the spectators' expectations, Moroboshi
materialized his Device Tora-Ou and raised it aloft as though piercing
the heavens.
"Shaaaaa!"
As if to say "leave it all to me!"
「Ooooooooohhhhh!」
「What is this? Representative Moroboshi! Despite the earth-shaking

applause, he doesn't flinch! He doesn't cower! Not even before such
expectations, such hopes! He can carry it all on his shoulders—what a
young man! What a man!」
「That's what's so amazing about him.」
「Oh, what do you mean?」
「As you said before, Iida-san, he recovered from an injury thought to be

impossible to recover from. Thus he should, more so than others, be
conscious and uneasy of his body's condition. But he did not show
cowardice, or show any uneasiness. Rather, he carried and then lived up
to all the expectations he received. As though to say 'I'm alright, there's
no need to worry about me.' …Also, I once underwent the same recovery
procedure as Moroboshi-kun.」
www.asianovel.com
1060
「So, Muroto-pro, one of your legs is a prosthetic?」
「Yes. After all, even the loss of all four limbs is quite common in the KOK
tournament. Thus there is a rather large demand for such recovery
operations. However, myself included, there are almost no cases of it
succeeding. Do you know why that is?」
「No, I don't. Could you enlighten me?」
「To tell the truth, the operation itself has a hundred percent success
rate. It is the rehabilitation that most everyone cannot pull through. The
operation is a procedure that takes one's existing flesh to recreate the
lost parts. Thus, various post-op complications such as a result of severe
osteoporosis and loss of musculature causing the performance of one's
internal vital organs to drop. But because the body will not restore the
lost muscles without training, one has to undergo muscle training in
order to return one's body to its original state as a part of the rehab.
That means undergoing countless instances of muscle tearing and bone-
breaking… I'm a grown man, but I couldn't take it. Within three days, I
was begging the doctor tearfully to return my leg to my body. But
Moroboshi-kun managed to pull through that hellish rehab, and even
gained strength incomparable to before. It is not something that could
be done without extraordinary spirit and resolve. Honestly… I can't
imagine it. His heart, skill and body are all on a higher plane. I don't see
anyone defeating a Seven Stars Sword King with this much grit, courage
and tenacity.」
「So we might expect to see the first brace of victories in the history of
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festivaaaaalll! And now, the Seven Stars
Sword King's first opponent is entering the ring!」
As Iida spoke, all eyes turned to the blue gate. Amidst the gazes, a
young man walked in calmly, his black sword in hand.
「I'm sure many of us here recognize this face! Having been embroiled
just prior in a scandal involving the Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion,
he is the very first F-rank knight to make the stage of the Seven Stars
www.asianovel.com
1061
Sword-Art Festival! But don't be fooled by his rank—his strength is

certified genuine! In his school's selection process, he defeated Raikiri
Touka Toudou—who gave our reigning champion a difficult time last
year—in a single strike, and even defeated A-rank knight Stella
Vermillion herself in an unofficial duel. A knight of abnormal strength, to
whom someone gave the nickname Crownless Sword King! Wielding the
weakest magic alongside the strongest swordsmanship, he is this year's
most-watched dark horse! Here he comes now into the ring—Hagun
Academy's first-year, representative Ikki Kurogane!」
The response to Ikki's arrival was not as uproarious as when Moroboshi

entered, but was loud all the same. Everyone was waiting to see what
sort of waves this unusual F-rank knight, who had come to compete for
the number one spot in Japan at this stage, would make.
Having witnessed the passionate responses of the crowd, Arisuin

swallowed.
"The time has finally come. Ikki is finally standing on the national stage."
The ill-fated knight whom no one expected anything of, whom they
treated unfairly, had come to stand here in the ring of the nationals, to
be acknowledged by all. As one from the same school, and as one who
had been with him all through the school's internal selection matches,
Arisuin could not help but feel deeply moved by this scene.
"Yes… but what Onii-sama is aiming for is still further ahead. He cannot
lose in this place."
Shizuku said so a little stiffly, before turning to Kiriko.
"How is Onii-sama right now, Kiriko-san?"
"Hah. Just a moment…."
Kiriko closed her left eye.
"Doctor Scope."
Channeling magic power into her right eye, she began to examine Ikki.
www.asianovel.com
1062
Then, she gave a mild smile.
"Hehe~♡. As expected of someone who is accustomed to strife and

conflict, I must say."
"What happened?"
"The abnormality that I detected when I passed him earlier is gone. He's
fully into the battle now. His hormone balance and blood pressure are
maintaining an optimal state of nervousness and excitement. He
probably managed to sort out his emotions during the waiting period.
Pretty impressive. You needn't worry, Shizuku-chan. Your brother is
undoubtedly—in the best condition possible!"
With this, the stage was set, the actors ready. The gongs of war
sounded.
「Now then! The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival—Round One, Block C,

Match Four! The match between Yuudai Moroboshi versus Ikki Kurogane
begins! LET'S GET STARTED—!」
Part 8
The instant the signal to begin was given, Ikki kicked off the ground,
charging Moroboshi head-on.
「Oh, wow! It's representative Kurogane with a quick attack right off the
bat!」
The crowd roared, echoing the surprise of the play-by-play commentary

at Ikki's taking a swift offensive against the Seven Stars Sword King. A
maneuver that did not consider the situation, they felt. Was he
thoughtless, perhaps? Rushed, hasty?
But Arisuin on the other hand called out in praise of his decision.
"Good judgment!"
"Alice?"
"In any case, Ikki can't do anything at a distance—he has no abilities
www.asianovel.com
1063
with reach. So the key to victory is to get through the attack range of a
spear and put the battle within the range of the sword."
Thus, a quick attack was a good tactic.
"The spear's long reach is simultaneously its advantage and

shortcoming. If the spearman's guard is breached, then one would gain
an advantage in a single blow!"
"But Moroboshi-kun definitely knows that as well. He will not let

someone breach his guard that easily."
As though to confirm Kiriko's words, Moroboshi shifted from his

defensive stance. Leisurely bringing his spear Tora-Ou to bear tip first,
he stood ready, and then—a chill ran down goosebumped spines
throughout the spectator stands of the Bay Dome.
This included Shizuku.
"What… what a guy, to be able to exude such pressure just from taking
a stance…!"
Yes, the source of the shivers was the pressure exuded by Moroboshi to
the surroundings even as he took up his stance. Even the uproar of the
crowd from earlier was silenced by that presence—tens of thousands
devoured in an instant by one man standing in the ring.
Even Ikki, who had been closing for a quick attack, was forced to a halt
before that pressure. This was that which had stopped Yui Tatara in her
tracks two days ago: Moroboshi's Yuudai's Happo Nirami.
But it was only for a moment. Putting more power into his legs, Ikki
continued his charge.
「Representative Kurogane! Despite stopping once, he's unafraid! He

charges in bravely!」
「That's a strong heart he has there. A normal person would be left

trembling and immobile before that kind of presence, but he is not
slowing down at all.」
www.asianovel.com
1064
But this was known to Moroboshi—that this level of scare tactic could
never work on the Worst One. He stood stoically till the moment Ikki
entered his weapon's range. Then—
"Shii!"
—steel flashed.
Tora-Ou bared its fangs, piercing the air. Ikki backpedaled out of range,
trailing wisps of his hair as they scattered gently to the wind. Perhaps he
had just been a little slow to react to the spear's speed.
Moroboshi's reaction filled the crowd with cheers.
「It's, it's razor sharrrpp! It's like you can hear the sound of the spear
splitting the air from up here in the commentator's box! Kurogane, he's
had to fall back—with just one strike, Moroboshi has blunted his assault!」
「It's not only one strike.」
「Eh?」
「Zoom in on the Worst One's chest.」
Having been told this by Muroto, Iida zoomed the camera in. And there
on the dome's giant LCD screens, indeed—nicks in Ikki's uniform could
be seen.
「Th-This is…! There are spear-point cuts on his clothes in two different
places!」
「Yes. Including his hair, that makes three. That is the Seven Stars Sword
King's Sanrensei[1] a high-speed spear technique that from a
bystander's point of view may seem like only one thrust, but in fact
strikes three points at once. It's easy to pay attention to Moroboshi as a
fighter possessing the strongest anti-Blazer ability, the destruction of
magic. But his well-honed spearmanship is, in my view, his greatest
weapon. Getting past his guard is an extremely tall order. The Worst
One was strongly wary of this, and that's why he didn't step within
Moroboshi's range.」
www.asianovel.com
1065
This was common sense. After all, rushing headlong at a spearman who
had you in his line of sight was reckless, for a spear was a weapon that
boasted unrivaled strength when engaging opponents in a straight line.
If a frontal surprise attack did not work, then one should find a way to
engage from the flanks—again, par for the course.
That was why Ikki's next course of action took everyone aback. He
neither ran nor leaped, but merely walked as if strolling, closing the
distance between himself and Moroboshi. His movements devoid of all
killing intent, he stopped about one and a half metres away from the
latter. Not close enough to reach him with his sword, but close enough
for Moroboshi to reach him with his spear!
「Wh-What!? What does Kurogane mean to do? It's almost as if he's just
saying 'come on, hit me!'」
The commentators were also in confusion. Indeed, it was an

incomprehensible action. Just by looking, one would think he was
provoking Moroboshi. Some members of the audience took it up.
「Hoshii! You gettin' licked! Go kick his ass!」
「Don't let some punk from Tokyo look down on ya!」
An outcry poured forth from one section of the stands. And as though
responding to their voices—
「Moroboshi's made his move! The Seven Stars Sword King initiates a
furious assault upon his fearless foe!」
—he displayed once again his technique, a continuous barrage with

Sanrensei too fast for the eye to catch. Spear-tips formed a dense rain of
death descending like a volley of machine-gun fire.
It was undodgeable. Or it should have been undodgeable, and yet—
「It's not hitting! It's not hitting! Even with its famed speed, Sanrensei
can't even graze him! What graceful footwork! His movements are so
elegant as he dodges the spear's point that one would think he was
www.asianovel.com
1066
dancing!」
While standing within the range of Sanrensei, a technique that could

pierce three points in a single breath, Ikki was—unlike before—moving
from side to side and dodging all the strikes.
He had not closed the distance without thinking. Sanrensei was an

amazing technique. It could even be considered superhuman. But he
knew of something that was faster and keener by far: the Sword Eater's
Marginal Counter. Reflexes and speed so beyond human ken that they
could create the illusion of eight simultaneous slashes at once.
Compared to that, his eyes were more than sufficient to follow
Sanrensei, which did not have the same pressure as a technique that
could make you see eight simultaneous, illusory strikes. As long as he
read the spear's trajectory with a calm mind, he could easily deal with it.
Before long, their engagement had lasted ten seconds, with Moroboshi
attacking and Ikki evading. Then, judging that Ikki was handling his
attacks with ease, Moroboshi took large strides backward, opening the
distance between them once again.
「Unable to stand his ground, Moroboshi retreats! What is this? As if

returning the favor for the pressure put on him before, Kurogane has
pushed the Seven Stars Sword King back without striking a single blow!」
「What… what's going on?」
「You kiddin' me…!?」
「A-Awesome! Is that knight really an F-rank?」
「So cool!」
「Reactions are mixed here in the stands! These two really know how to
put on a good show!」
「As expected, his blowing away past Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival
representatives in both the 'Hunter' and Raikiri isn't just for show. This is
the first time I've seen a representative who can move this intensely and
www.asianovel.com
1067
swiftly at mid-range. Nonetheless, neither of the two have gone all-out

just yet.」
Muroto mumbled. He spoke the truth. Though Moroboshi looked like he

had been beaten back, a smile tugged at the edges of his mouth.
"You've got serious balls to use me as a warm-up tool. You all good
now?"
He asked.
"Yes. Thanks to you, I've realized it."
Indeed, during their exchange of offense-defense, neither of them had

pressed their attack. Ikki had remained within the danger zone,
continuously taking the risk of dodging Sanrensei by a hair's breadth in
order to confirm that his body would not lock up from fear.
And having realized Ikki's intentions, Moroboshi had accommodated him.

It was for this kindness that Ikki was thanking him.
Indeed, thanks to him, he was able to confirm this—
"—that I am without a doubt at my best today!"
The extension of his legs were optimal, his body's movements crisp. His
sight was broad and clear. He had evaded Moroboshi's spear-strikes by
the skin of his teeth, but felt no fear in his heart. The abnormalities that
had presented themselves when he had faced Ouma the previous night
were gone.
He would be fine. He could fight! Having felt this, he took up a stance,

allowing killing intent to infuse him for the first time since arriving here.
Seeing Ikki like that, Moroboshi nodded.
"Nice. Then, free service time is over. I'm gonna get serious from 'ere on
out!"
The pressure he exuded doubled. As expected of the Seven Stars Sword

King, even locking gazes with him made breathing difficult.
www.asianovel.com
1068
But I can do this. I can win.
After all, he had divined a certain truth from their previous clash.
It's just as I felt when watching the videos of him from before… there is
a fatal weakness in Moroboshi-san's spearmanship!
Part 9
"He's got a good look on his face. It seems that Ikki has seen through
it—the Seven Stars Sword King's flaw."
Touka murmured from her bed in Hagun Academy's infirmary as she

watched the TV broadcast of the back-and-forth exchange between the
two.
"A flaw?"
"Yes. I'd say that he researched Moroboshi's replays many times, and
then confirmed his suspicions during that engagement."
"I can't claim to understand anything about that. What could his
weakness be?"
"Hmmm… Kana-chan, what do you think are a spear's offensive

options?"
Having been asked a question in turn, Kanata thought briefly before

answering.
"It's the thrust, naturally. Isn't it?"
"Well, it is true that the spear is a thrusting weapon. But it has another
option that derives from its absolute reach advantage, and that is the
sweep."
Spears only had blades at their tips, so one would not make as strong an
impression as a sword as a sweeping weapon. But in truth, it would be
folly to thusly think less of a spear sweep. A blow powered by the
centrifugal force of a robust rod well over one meter in length could
break human bones with ease. In fact, some forms of Chinese
www.asianovel.com
1069
spearmanship regarded thrusts as feints. In other words, these schools

of martial arts used the thrust as a decoy to cause the opponent to
dodge before using the spear like a staff as the main means of attack.
"However, the sweep is a non-entity in Yuudai Moroboshi's

spearmanship. It's not just this match. Ever since his comeback, he has
relied on a thrust-only setup and has not used a sweep even once—that
includes the match with me."
"Wow, I didn't notice that."
Kanata expressed her surprise in an elegant manner upon hearing the

truth.
"Still, why does he only use thrusts? Does he feel that he does not need
to use anything else?"
"It's true that the thrust is very strong since it requires little movement
to achieve the speed it does, and it focuses all one's strength on the
spear tip, giving it great offensive power. Especially when one considers
that Sanrensei has almost no delay between retracting and thrusting
with the spear, you could call it the ultimate attack form. So it is as you
say, Kana-chan. He doesn't need the sweep—though it might be a
different story if the opponent is an expert like Kurogane-kun."
For all its speed and sharpness, the thrust was a point-type attack, and
lacked the area control abilities a sweep would have. A point attack was
easy to see through, and once unleashed would put one's body in a
forward extension, open to counterattack.
"This is something similar to what is called a 'dead blade' in kendo."
"In other words, it shouldn't be difficult for Kurogane-kun to defeat

Moroboshi-san's style with his reflexes, should it?"
"That's so… normally, that is."
At that moment, Touka gave an impish grin, a rare sight.
"Normally?"
www.asianovel.com
1070
"Unfortunately, the man that Kurogane is facing isn't normal. If

Kurogane-kun's thoughts are as I mentioned just now, he's in for a lot of
pain… just like me last year."
「Oh my! Once again, Kurogane takes the initiative!」
Just as Touka said that, battle was joined once again in faraway Osaka.
Having ascertained that there was no fear in himself, Ikki closed the
space between them, intent on taking advantage of the flaw that he had
seen in their previous clash.
「But Moroboshi isn't going to let him get close this easily! He meets him
with Sanrensei!」
Of course Moroboshi would take advantage of his reach to strike the first
blow.
One!
He juked to the right, evading a first blow aimed at his brow.
Two!
A step to the left, the stab for his heart elegantly evaded.
A technique that launched three strikes in a breath. It was brilliant, but

ultimately it was something built up from training. It was not as flexible
as Sword Eater's Marginal Counter, a superhuman technique derived
from unique natural bestowment. He could deal with this and still have
room to spare.
That's the second. The next is the last! After the next blow, Moroboshi
will have to breathe.
Most likely, three strikes in one breath was his limit. Thus, Ikki chose the
third and final blow as the timing for his counterattack.
With this strike, I will score the opening hit! It probably won't take him
down, but it will allow me to take the lead in this battle!
The very third blow he was aiming for was flying towards his thigh.
www.asianovel.com
1071
Three—now!
Regardless of how amazingly fast it was, it was still a point attack. If he

moved but a millimeter away from that point, it would miss. He would
take another step to the left, move into range of his sword—
Then cut his body as I pass him—
At that moment when Ikki had evaded the path of the spear with his
sidestep and was stepping in range to cut Moroboshi—he saw something
impossible.
The Tora-Ou that he should have evaded had made a hard left. Like a
snake seeking its prey, the spear-tip sought him out.
"Uuh!"
Even though he was surprised by this unexpected sight, he made the

call in an instant. Forsaking his charge, he made a great leap to the left,
getting out of the spear's range.
But it was a risky evasion… and an imperfect one, at that.
「Wh-What!? With Kurogane dodging the three strikes gracefully, and

Moroboshi only defending, one would think that Kurogane had the
advantage—but it was reversed in an instant! He's been cut across half
his ear! The Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi has the first
strike!」
The stands were in an uproar from that opening blow. Ikki on the other
hand shivered slightly, heedless of the blood dripping down from his ear.
Wh-What was that last thrust? I didn't see that in any of his replays!
He had studied Moroboshi's replays countless times in order to come up

with a way to exploit this flaw, but Tora-Ou had never never showed him
anything like this. Was this a new technique? No. There was something
very odd going on if that was the case.
Why didn't the commentators mention this technique?
www.asianovel.com
1072
Could it be that—
—They can't see it?
Part 10
Ikki's estimation had been spot-on. The curving spear had gone unseen
by the audience.
"Aah! What a pity! I had a good feeling about him going in there…!"
Arisuin's lips quirked downward as Ikki failed to seize the opportunity at

the very last moment of his attack. What a pity—he had been so close,
too. So Arisuin said, for he could only see that Ikki had failed to evade
Sanrensei's final thrust. If he had known what had happened in that
instant—of how Ikki had sprung a trap as he struck at the apparent weak
point of Moroboshi's thrust-only spearmanship style, and how Moroboshi
had shattered the premise that a sidestep out of the spear's range
would render one safe with his surprise attack—he probably would not
have said that. Many besides Arisuin were similarly fooled.
"Was it really 'just a pity'?"
But Shizuku had doubts, even though she could not see that curving
thrust.
"What do you mean, Shizuku?"
"Look at Onii-sama's face right now."
Even from that far away, they could see that Ikki was shaken.
"If he had merely failed to dodge, his wariness wouldn't be this blatant.
Something happened in that ring, something we couldn't see—and that
was surely Moroboshi-san's intention."
There was someone else who had predicted this turn of events from the
beginning. That was Touka Toudou, Raikiri, back in Tokyo.
"As I thought, he used it…."
www.asianovel.com
1073
That she could predict this was a matter of course. After all, she had
faced the exact same in her turn the previous year.
"…Though I couldn't evade it and took a rough hit in my side."
"Um, President. Is there some sort of secret to that thrust? I couldn't see
anything except that Kurogane-san seemed to fail in evading
Sanrensei's last strike."
"As I said before, the weakness of the thrust lies in the ease of dodging
it. However, Moroboshi's thrust has overturned this logic by… well, Kana-
chan, his thrust can bend in the direction in which an opponent evades
and pursue them."
"A bending thrust, you say?"
"Yes. Moroboshi has eliminated the vulnerabilities of the point attack

through the use of this homing thrust."
"But, President, I couldn't see it bending. And besides, Blazers should

only have one ability, and Moroboshi's has nothing to do with changing
his reach. I don't think he possesses a Noble Art that would allow him to
manipulate the shape of his Device like Sword Eater either."
"I suppose it can't be helped that you didn't see the spear bend. From
the first, the spear itself isn't bending. It is as you say, Kana-chan. This
was not the result of using Noble Arts—in other words, it is a martial art,
just like Sanrensei. At any rate, Moroboshi-kun has control over the flow
of the battle now that he has scored the first strike. This is now do-or-die
for Kurogane-kun."
Just as Touka had said, the battle began once again.
「The Seven Stars Sword King has stepped forward! He's going on the
offensive!」
Part 11
Attacking while I'm still in confusion. He knows it's his time!
www.asianovel.com
1074
Ikki frowned as Moroboshi advanced towards him for the first time since
their match had begun. Moroboshi undoubtedly knew that he was
wavering.
*Swish!*
The spear shot out once again, aiming for his legs. He was trying to limit
Ikki's mobility.
Let's not think about attacking for now and just focus on evasion! I'll get
back in the swing of things as I dodge!
Dodging the thrusts by taking half a step backward, he attempted to

calm himself down. Each thrust seemed to split the air—he could not
stop. He had to wait for the decisive opening when the spear, having
missed, would stab into the stone floor—
The opening he imagined occurred in that instant. And yet, the spear
that should have aimed for his legs suddenly shot upward, making for
his face!
Uwaaa!
Jerking his head back, he narrowly avoided it, but still received a shallow
graze to the cheek.
There's no mistaking it! While I don't understand the principle behind it,
Moroboshi-san's thrust bends!
A spear, ramrod straight as it should have been, was as fluid as clay. It

was an impossible sight, but seeing it twice had cleared all his doubts.
And it was not just twice; all of Moroboshi's thrusts thereafter curved. Up
and down, left and right, ever changing according to his will—chasing
Ikki wherever he fled.
This is nuts. If I just sidestep, I'll be skewered!
This technique was not one to use knife-thin dodges on. He had no other
option apart from seeking to completely escape the spear's attack
range, and this he did with all his might.
www.asianovel.com
1075
「What's happening to Kurogane? Watching him flee helter-skelter, it's

almost as though the beautiful dodges from before were a lie! It's like
it's taking all he has just to escape!」
That's really true!
Ikki made a wry grin at the commentator's scathing remarks.
But escaping was not the same as losing. To flee was to avoid losing. No
matter how unseemly he looked, he still sought victory. He did not run
because he was afraid. Even as he scurried about he continued to
observe Moroboshi, the gears in his head turning as they sought to come
closer to the secret behind Moroboshi's homing thrust.
The commentators have made it quite clear—the audience can't see

what's happening.
If they could see the homing spear, the commentators wouldn't have
said what they had. Rather than commenting on Ikki's desperate
scurrying, they would have praised Moroboshi's amazing technique.
Which means that the mechanism behind the homing thrust has to be—
"What's wrong? You ain't gonna win just by runnin' away, Kurogane!"
Once again, a flash of steel pierced the air. All this time, it had been this
oncoming flash of silver steel that had been the focus of Ikki's attention.
Which was normal; a mysterious technique was bound to attract
attention after all.
But that's a mistake. I shouldn't be focusing on the tip, but rather on

Moroboshi's hands!
In that instant, Ikki saw through the homing thrust. It did not escape his
notice that Moroboshi would change the way he angled his elbows and
flicked his wrists, changing the trajectory of the spear mid-thrust.
As I thought… so that's how it is!
Indeed. From the first, the spear itself did not bend. The 'bending'
www.asianovel.com
1076
phenomena was an optical illusion caused by the subtlety of the switch-

up.
To bend as one thrusts, and pierce as one bends. Easily said, but to
perform that action while performing a series of three thrusts so swift
that an outsider would only see one was no simple matter. This was
beyond human reaction speed. It was not something one could do just
by dreaming it up in one's head. It was something Moroboshi had carved
into himself through an astounding amount of training, into his flesh, his
bones and his blood. This spear needed no orders from his brain to
pursue the enemy.
This was Yuudai Moroboshi's technique Houkiboshi[2], a martial art so

expert as to seem like magic.
What amazing technique….
Even without the natural sense that the Sword Eater had been born with,
he had managed to create a miracle, a move had surpassed the
boundaries of humanity through sheer hard work. As a fellow martial
artist, Ikki had to respect Moroboshi. It moved him above all else to see
someone reversing the weakness of the thrust—the simplicity of
evasion—and even working that flaw into his combat style. It was
wonderful to have been able to come to the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival and face off against such an amazing knight.
But I won't be satisfied by just crossing swords!
He now knew that Houkiboshi was a purely physical technique. Thus, he

too could attack. It was simple—Houkiboshi's strength lay in pursuing
and attacking the opponent while they were in a defenseless post-
evasion state.
Therefore—
"—I simply won't dodge at all!"
He switched up his battle plan suddenly. Houkiboshi, which had been

aimed for his throat, was batted aside by Intetsu. He no longer paired
www.asianovel.com
1077
evasion with retreat, but rather advanced in defense.
"Kuh—!?"
Moroboshi immediately retaliated with his Sanrensei-Houkiboshi

combination, but the secret was out—if one did not attempt to dodge,
then it was just like any other thrust. Ikki closed the distance slowly,
parrying each strike and sweeping them away as they came.
「Whaaat! Kurogane has changed things up! Giving up dodging, he's

breaking through bravely from the front! Sparks fly as the flashing blows
rain down, but he's pushing them aside and approaching steadily!」
At this change of pace from Ikki, Moroboshi frowned for the first time
since their match began. For a normal opponent, the act of advancing
while knocking the high speed thrusts of Sanrensei aside should have
been impossible even if they understood the principle behind
Houkiboshi.
But Ikki could do it. With his powers of observation, capable of such
things as Perfect Vision and Blade Steal, he had already seen through
Moroboshi's habits and technique to a certain extent. By chasing Ikki
down as far as he had, he had shown Ikki too much.
"Haaaa!"
「Moroboshi does his utmost to keep delivering high-speed strikes! But it

can't stop Kurogane! It can't stop him! That phalanx of spears is being
cast aside!」
「Like this, the Seven Stars Sword King will have trouble. The strength of
the spear is its reach: if an enemy gets inside his guard, then its combat
ability will be reduced by half! Moroboshi has to push him back
somehow!」
But now that Ikki had a read on him, Moroboshi could not prevent his
advance regardless of how quickly or often he struck. As it stood, it was
only a matter of time before he would enter the sword's attack range.
And having gained such an advantage, a swordsman of Ikki's caliber
www.asianovel.com
1078
would never miss his opportunity. Once he got within Moroboshi's guard,
this battle would be over!
Finally, Ikki breached the threshold. He was only one step away from the
extent of his sword's reach.
"Shit—!"
In a last ditch effort to stop Ikki in his tracks, Moroboshi once again
unleashed Sanrensei. But it was no use. Having stolen Moroboshi's
technique, Ikki could instantly read the trajectory of Sanrensei from the
angle Moroboshi's elbows were set at and the shifting of his gaze.
Deflecting the first and the second strikes, he matched his timing with
the prelude to the third—and stepped into range!
「With this Kurogane's got Moroboshi in his sights!」
Seeing the Seven Stars Sword King being hunted down, a cry went up
through the stands.
「Run, Hoshiiii!」
But there was still one strike left in Sanrensei. Like Houkiboshi, it was a
high-speed maneuver honed from untold amounts of repeated practice,
the process of which was carved into the body and left no room for
thought. Even if they wanted him to flee, he could not. His body moved
to aim its last blow at Ikki's chest!
But Ikki had already seen this—Moroboshi's habits, his angle of attack,
the spear's trajectory, all of it. He could not possibly miss striking this
blow!
Once I deflect this last strike, I'll be in range! In one go, victory will be—
—But in that moment, a flash ran through his brain.
No, wait, this is bad—!
And then, something unbelievable happened in the ring. Ikki, who should
have succeeded in his pursuit of Moroboshi, was pierced in the shoulder
www.asianovel.com
1079
by Tora-Ou and knocked back out of his sword's reach.
Part 12
「Whaaaaat!? What happened here? It was apparent to everyone that

Kurogane's assault was about to succeed, but he was suddenly knocked
back! Taking a hit to the shoulder, he was sent flying out of range in one
go!」
"That's not possible! Onii-sama would never slip up in that situation!"
Shizuku was clearly flustered by this unexpected development. But

beside her, Arisuin had gone pale as he witnessed something even more
unbelievable.
"Shizuku! Look at Intetsu!"
As he cried out, Shizuku too saw that impossible sight.
"That… that can't be…!"
「This… what would you call it? Kurogane's Device, Intetsu, is broken! It's
as though a huge beast just took a chunk out of it!」
Indeed, the crystallization of Ikki's soul, his blade Device Intetsu, had a
large part of it sliced off.
「What happened? A Device shouldn't even bend, let alone break, unless
struck by a great force, but…!」
The commentator was again in confusion. This was only natural. A

Device was constructed by crystallizing magic power with incredible
density. Even after having broadcasted matches between knights for a
long period of time, Iida could only count the number of times he had
seen a Device break on one hand.
On the other hand Muroto, who was in charge of the analysis, was
enthusiastic.
「No, there is an exception!」
www.asianovel.com
1080
「An… exception?」
「Yes. Please look closely at the Seven Stars Sword King's Tora-Ou!」
At Muroto's words, all eyes were on Moroboshi. And then everyone

noticed. At some point, his spear had become clad in a golden aura.
Everyone knew what that aura was.
「This, this is! The Seven Stars Sword King had activated Tiger Bite at a
certain point in the fight!」
This was the same anti-Blazer Noble Art Tiger Bite for which Yuudai
Moroboshi was famed, and which had even dispelled the Sword Emperor
of Wind's Noble Art Kusanagi the previous night.
「But why would he have activated Tiger Bite? Kurogane wasn't even
using any Noble Arts…!」
But even as Iida said this, his faced changed as he seemingly came to
his own conclusions.
「It couldn't be…!」
「So you noticed, huh. That's it. To dispel a Noble Art is to dispel the
magic therein. And that which a Blazer invests magic power into is not
limited to their Noble Arts. Their weapons, the Devices, are also made of
magic power! It seems that the Seven Stars Sword King has somehow
learned such a frightening technique in the one year since he took the
title. Last year, his Tiger Bite had only been able to dispel Noble Arts,
which a Blazer only puts a portion of their power into. But this year… it
can even shatter a magic construct of such high density as a Device!」
Even in faraway Tokyo, Touka Toudou gasped as she witnessed this

development in the battle.
"For such a thing to…!"
"President, this… is this going to be fairly hard for Kurogane?"
"…'Fairly' doesn't even cut it."
www.asianovel.com
1081
Yes. "Fairly" didn't even begin to describe it. The Device represented a
Blazer's soul. If damaged or broken, the mental feedback was painful
enough to easily render them unconscious. With Tiger Bite possessing
the power to destroy even Devices, even the very act of crossing blades
with him was like exposing one's heart to him and requesting death.
Luckily, Ikki's blade had not been completely shattered this time, but
there would not be second chance. His Intetsu could not take another hit
from Tora-Ou.
This also meant that Ikki had lost his means of dealing with Houkiboshi.
There is no target of opportunity—!
They all felt a shiver at the terrifying nature of Tiger Bite—Touka and
Kanata, who were watching the broadcast together, as well as Ikki's
companions on-site.
Ikki thought differently. More so than the technique—it was the person
called Yuudai Moroboshi who caused him to tremble.
What a terrifying person…!
Tiger Bite was indeed a formidable ability. Even if he only possessed that
ability, he would be able to dominate the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
But this knight he was fighting did not do so. He did not revel in that
overwhelming power, but instead planned intricately, reeling Ikki in.
From the first Sanrensei, all of his actions had been but foreshadowing.
First had he used Sanrensei to lure Ikki into range, and then use the
weakness of the thrust as bait before retaliating with Houkiboshi.
Of course Ikki would feel that he had been had, realizing that Sanrensei
had merely been a bait for the real trap to be the sprung in the form of
Houkiboshi, the real killing move. And then he, as a fellow Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival representative, had been able to quickly see through
the fact that Houkiboshi was a physical technique that needn't be
dodged but rather parried—and he would attack thusly, entering
Moroboshi's guard.
www.asianovel.com
1082
But this was all according to Moroboshi's scenario.
Houkiboshi was not the killing blow. Indeed, it had never been meant to
be the finishing blow, but rather bait to coax Ikki into the situation
where Intetsu would meet Tora-Ou head on… all so he could drive Tiger
Bite into the Blazer's critical weak point—their Device!
One would think that with such an ability, he would be more rough.
But instead he planned meticulously and efficiently, striking at the gaps

in his opponent's thought process. If he had not doubted himself in that
instant—thinking "If he can destroy Noble Arts, he could destroy Devices
as well"—and thus delayed his attack, Intetsu would surely have been
shattered and he would have been defeated.
"Man, what a pity. Jus' a little more and I could've devoured that dull
blade whole."
"Kuh…!"
So this is the Seven Stars Sword King…!

Moroboshi stood before Ikki with a fearless grin as Ikki bled from the
shoulder.
Seven Stars Sword King・Yuudai Moroboshi
The Moroboshi who stood before Ikki now had lost all trace of the panic
www.asianovel.com
1083
he had shown before—no, it was with a fearless grin that he eyed Ikki as
Ikki bled from the shoulder.
At this point, Ikki was certain. That this man Yuudai Moroboshi whom he
was facing seemed rough in speech, brash and bold… but in reality he
was so clever it gave one chills. His every action and every move was
executed in order to reel Ikki in. Regardless of what opening Ikki tried to
exploit, the depth and flexibility of his strategy meant that he acted as
he wished, closing in all the while.
He really thinks far ahead….
Only five meters lay between them, but to Ikki it seemed a faraway,
foggy destination.
So this is the domain of Japan's number one student knight, the Seven
Stars Sword King…!
Part 13
"This situation looks quite dire."
Arisuin muttered as he watched the two of them separate, creating

another stalemate. Now that Moroboshi had started to use Tiger Bite,
Ikki could not parry his strikes and advance. In other words, he had lost
the ability to deal with Houkiboshi, and though Arisuin and the others did
not know of its existence, watching Ikki have trouble dodging several
times they too knew there had to be some secret behind that thrust.
Thus Shizuku could only nod, troubled, in response to Arisuin's
muttering. Already, he had twice been on the cusp of victory only to
suffer an instant reversal. Ikki was clearly the one on the offensive, but
Moroboshi had yet to be scratched even once. From an observer's
perspective, it was obvious who was controlling this battle.
"To think that Onii-sama would be played so thoroughly…."
At that moment, someone from the side piped up, questioning Shizuku's
pessimistic remark.
www.asianovel.com
1084
"I wonder about that."
It was a tall woman in a suit.
"Madam Chairman…."
It was Hagun Academy's board chairman Shinguuji Kurono. She stood

beside them, lit cigarette in hand as she corrected Shizuku's
miconception.
"It's true that from here it seems as though Ikki has been dancing in the
palm of Moroboshi's hand, and to be honest the flow of the battle has
been in the latter's hands up to now. But it hasn't proceeded as he had
planned. So while he looks quite composed now, he probably isn't as
calm inside."
"What do you mean?"
"That Tiger Bite was supposed to be the result of layer upon layer of
traps, the ace that decided the match. But the match didn't end there.
Kurogane noticed at the last possible moment that his target
was Intetsu all along, and used his body to shield his Device."
As she said, Moroboshi was probably rueing the missed opportunity.

Such a surprise attack could not be counted on a second time. Ikki would
not let Tora-Ou strike Intetsu again.
"In other words, Moroboshi's best-laid plans have gone awry, thanks to
but one moment of quick wit on Ikki's part."
In that case, the match was back to square one—indeed, considering

that Moroboshi had revealed more of his aces, he was at a
disadvantage.
"In any case, Moroboshi isn't the only one here capable of outsmarting
his opponent."
Of course, Ikki could not hear Kurono from where he was in the ring. But
coincidentally enough, they seemed to be thinking the same thing at
that moment.
www.asianovel.com
1085
"As expected of the Seven Stars Sword King. You really gave me a fright
there, Moroboshi-san."
"Hope you ain't gonna call me a coward. 'Hoistin' em by their own

petard' is a real old trick."
"Of course I wouldn't say that. In fact, I'm quite fond of that tactic
myself."
As they spoke, Ikki lifted his head, a cheeky smile—almost as one about
to pull a practical joke—on his face.
"Hence, now it's my turn to give you a fright, Moroboshi-san."
Indeed. Ikki too prided himself in being able to incorporate tactics and
trickery into his martial arts. He wasn't about to be outfoxed and leave it
at that. He would get Moroboshi good once, he would not settle for less.
And he had already thought of a way—a way by which he could fake

Moroboshi out and end this match.
Part 14
「Oh my! Kurogane has just issued an unexpected challenge! Even after
being shown the distance between himself and the top of the Seven
Stars, he's not afraid! He's not backing down!」
「Tha'ssa way, Kurogane! Don't lose in terms of spirit!」
「Do your best! Ikki—!」
Despite the match having taken a turn for the one-sided, Ikki's
unquenched fighting spirit caused cheers to rise in the spectator stands.
Ignoring them, Moroboshi thought carefully on the words of the man
before him instead.
He… doesn't seem like th' sort of guy who'd bluff.
But he couldn't imagine what the play would be. Ikki could no longer
parry Houkiboshi with his sword. With Tiger Bite activated, that would be
like suicide, no different from surrendering the match. Ittou Shura
www.asianovel.com
1086
changed nothing. With Tiger Bite, Tora-Ou was a voracious eater that
could even devour Kusanagi with ease, much less magical power of
Ikki's level. It was also a technique with a time limit, not something to be
used against an opponent with the power to dispel magic like himself.
So where did his confidence stem from? He could not imagine it. And
precisely because he could not imagine it—
—That's why it's interesting.
His lips turned upwards in delight.
"So, weren't you gonna scare me?"
It wasn't often that someone would come up with a plan that he couldn't
see. It would be a pity if he didn't witness it. In preparation for whatever
he was going to do, he once again leveled the point of his spear at Ikki
with a heave of his shoulders.
"…I say that, but I won't let you off if you show me somethin' borin'. We
Osakans hate borin' stuff."
"Do look forward to it."
Saying this, Ikki bent low, his legs readying to kick off.
"Then… here I come!"
He kicked off the stone flooring, as though trying to break it, and

charged towards Moroboshi.
「Kurogane initiates! And he's fast! His speed hasn't gone down at all
since the start of this match! He's already been repelled twice by the
pinnacle of the Seven Stars! This is his third attempt—will it be a
success?」
Iida's commentary was full of excitement, as was the expectant crowd

as they wondered what the meaning of Ikki's challenge was.
「Well, if you want to say it's fast, it is… but, this….」
www.asianovel.com
1087
The professional knight Muroto on the other hand was doubtful. Ikki's
course of action had not changed at all. He was still just charging ahead
like a wild boar. Moroboshi, naturally, was similarly annoyed.
He's charging ahead? Hasn't he learned his lesson…!?
And he was even doing it without Ittou Shura. It should have been
proven to him quite thoroughly that he could not break through
Houkiboshi with just physical skill. Thus, to simply go for a full frontal
strike again the third time was a little uninspiring.
"Kurogane. I said it before. I won't be satisfied if you show me something

boring!"
Naturally, he met Ikki with Houkiboshi, the homing spear that had given
him so much trouble earlier. And—
"Rip em' to shreds! Tiger Bite—!"
Enchanted with the ability to destroy magic, Houkiboshi became a blow

that could neither be evaded nor blocked. Ikki's attempt to dodge to his
right to evade the oncoming spear was something Moroboshi had seen
too many times. Not missing a beat, he adjusted Houkiboshi towards
that side. This time, it would pursue the fleeing Ikki and pierce his
throat.
Then at that moment—Ikki, whom he should have had precisely where

he wanted him, dissipated like a mirage.
Haa!?
The foe he should have given a mortal blow to had disappeared. Unable
to comprehend that, Moroboshi was speechless—and then he noticed.
Ikki, whom he had stabbed leftward towards, had circled him to the right
and stepped into the attack range of his sword.
Wh, what is this!?
「Moroboshi has made a terrible mistake! Of all things, his spear missed!
www.asianovel.com
1088
This is big, too big a mistake!」
That was wrong. Moroboshi had not made a mistake, but rather he had
been played by Ikki. Shizuku and company, who had witnessed that very
technique before, realized that.
"Shizuku, that was—"
"Yes! It's definitely Shinkirou, which he used in the match against

Ayatsuji-senpai!"
Indeed, this was one of Ikki's self-created sword techniques, the fourth
secret sword Shinkirou.
It was a special form of footwork that alternated between quickness and

slowness, creating afterimages in front of himself that deceived his
opponents into cutting thin air. In this case Shinkirou utilized not front-
and-back afterimages but side-to-side ones, fooling the Seven Stars
Sword King.
Goddamn it! I was fooled by an afterimage—!
Moroboshi too was a first-class student knight. He knew what had gotten
him, what his opponent intended. And having analyzed this, he
immediately executed the best possible counterattack. Having no time
to sweep his spear back around, he had to use the butt of his spear to
strike.
This was his best course of action… but it wouldn't make it in time.
Moroboshi knew this. Ikki had chosen this tactic based on the enemy-
chasing Houkiboshi's blind spot, and having completely outplayed him,
he had stepped into range. This would be the fatal blow, irrecoverable
even with the most suitable counteroffensive. Ikki's blade would reach
him faster than his own strike would. He could no longer avoid it either.
At the moment, Moroboshi knew that he had been beaten.
Thus he was shocked when the next moment, the butt of his spear
connected with Ikki's cheek, sending him sailing away.
www.asianovel.com
1089
「Ohhh! What brilliance from Moroboshi! Realizing that he missed, he

immediately executed a reverse thrust with his spear butt! He's knocked
Kurogane, who circled around to the left, beyond sword range again!
Kurogane was once again unable to stay within the reach of his weapon!
This is the Seven Stars Sword King's imposing defense!」
The applause rained down upon Moroboshi for his third successful
defense. But it did not enter his ears.
That… wasn't my play!
He understood that in that moment, even though he had done all that he
could, his counterattack would not possibly have landed first. That is, if
Ikki had not committed a fatal error in those final decisive moments.
Could it be that—
Moroboshi's heart wavered in doubt. Naturally, he remembered the

previous night. The figure of Ikki's body freezing up during the battle
with Ouma.
As I thought, there's somethin' off 'bout you, Kurogane!
And unfortunately, his guess was spot-on.
Part 15
Ikki's mind reeled from the spear-butt hit that he had taken to the skull.
His brain juddered, his vision swam.
Again…!
The symptoms that had emerged in the fight against Ouma the previous
night had lain dormant till now. At that critical moment when he was
about to defeat Moroboshi, they had resurfaced, causing Ikki's body to
not move as he desired.
Damn! What's happened to my body?
「Surely you do not think that you could continue as-is after having
fought the world's strongest swordsman? Even if your body is fine, she
www.asianovel.com
1090
left her mark on your spirit.」
Did I really… break?
Did his terror of Edelweiss unknowingly become a fatal wound? Ikki

broke into a cold sweat as thoughts of that affliction that was at once
unknown and unknowable passed through his mind. His companions
recognized the abnormality.
"What's going on? That was the moment to finish the match, but I could
see that Ikki's movements suddenly dulled."
Kiriko concurred with Arisuin.
"Indeed he did. Moroboshi-kun's counterattack was very quick, so it was

hard to notice, but he clearly slowed down."
"So Onii-sama… really is too nervous…."
Kiriko shook her head in response.
"No, that's not it. If he was nervous, he should have frozen up a lot
sooner, and in any case I doubt that your brother is the sort of knight
who would freeze up due to mere nervousness. Even if there were
something wrong with him, he would still perform the right
movements… but it's precisely because of this that his problem might
be more serious."
"S-Serious!? What do you mean by that? Has something happened to

Onii-sama's body!?"
"At the very least, he doesn't have any visible injuries. There can be no
mistake in my diagnosis. His body was perfectly fine, and the injuries
that he has sustained in the course of this match… well, they're not
serious. Therefore, I think it is likely that the problem lies within instead.
I'm not an expert in patients with mental conditions and thus can't give
you a clear answer, but there is an affliction among fighters that is
known as 'Punch Eye'. Harboring an extreme fear for their opponents
attacks, the bodies of the affected fighter will freeze and become unable
www.asianovel.com
1091
to move. It's a severe illness that can end the fighting careers of the
afflicted."
"Are you saying that Onii-sama has that condition!?"
Shizuku cried out, realizing vaguely that something out of the ordinary
had happened to her brother.
"Calm down. As I said before, this isn't my specialty. I'm just giving my
opinion on the possible causes…. That said, he did fight and lose to Twin
Wings Edelweiss, the strongest swordswoman in the world, didn't he?"
The blood drained from Shizuku's face. She understood the meaning
behind Kiriko's words. Her brother was indeed strong. However, he was
not yet so strong that he could face the strongest in the world. That he
came back in one piece was by itself already abnormal.
"It would not be unreasonable that he still bears wounds in his heart,
where we cannot see."
"Th-That's…."
"It does seem that it might be as you say, Kiriko-san. And even if it isn't
'Punch Eye', Ikki's expression says it all—that sudden dulling of his
movements at that timing was in one way or another abnormal."
Even from afar, Ikki seemed shaken. In fact, Arisuin believed the
situation serious precisely because of how he fought to suppress that
wavering and school the expression on his face, and yet it seemed to be
beyond his ability to do so.
However—
Shinguuji Kurono, who was standing somewhat further away, had a

different opinion on the matter.
This isn't 'Punch Eye' or some PTSD of that kind.
With a glance, she had found that which was afflicting Ikki even where
he himself had not been able to… though perhaps it might be better to
www.asianovel.com
1092
say that she had foreseen this turn of events ahead of time. Since the
end of Ikki's fight with Edelweiss, she had guessed that something like
this might happen. Thus she knew that this affliction would not result in
the end of his career as 'Punch Eye' would.
However, that doesn't change the fact that his movements have become
dull. Additionally, it is likely that Moroboshi has noticed it too. Given
that, the situation is indeed a dangerous one.
Part 16
Indeed, Moroboshi could read that much from Ikki's face from where he
was in the ring.
He's desperate to maintain a calm front, just like last night.
His expression was that of one afflicted with a condition he himself did
not understand. It was definitely a relapse of the trouble he had had the
previous night.
Moroboshi sighed inwardly at this revelation. He had meant to defeat

Crownless Sword King at his best, and thus prove his strength to Koume.
But we're already in the ring.
To see an opponent's weakness and yet not strike at it was to make a

mockery of their battle. He felt that it was a pity, but he would not hold
back.
You showed me your fatal flaw yourself… don't think ill of me now, but
I'm gonna attack without holding back!
Without reserve, Moroboshi moved to seize the victory.
「Moroboshi's moving in to attack Kurogane, who's still reeling from that

heavy blow! You're backed into a corner now… can you get out of this
fix, Crownless Sword King—!?」
References Jump up↑ Sanrensei, 三連星: "Three Linked Stars" Jump

up↑ Houkiboshi, 帚星: "Comet"
www.asianovel.com
1093
www.asianovel.com
1094
Vol. 5 :
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Chapter 4: Showdown - Seven Stars Sword King vs Crownless Sword King
www.asianovel.com
1095
(translation)
Part 1
「This match has become one-sided since that one irrecoverable spear-
butt thrust! Kurogane has slowed down significantly—the number of
times that he has been unable to dodge Moroboshi's spear have
increased! It's a terrible situation—flowering wounds stain him crimson
all over in this ring. The referees may even have to call for a stop!」
Outside the Bay Dome, the usually deserted streets were filled with
people watching the broadcast on their mobile devices. The Worst One
was at a disadvantage, that much was plain to the average person.
Those around all seemed to agree.
「This is already over.」
「Yeah, the Worst One was moving pretty well at first, but he's totally
slowed down since. It feels like it's taking all he has just to evade.」
「As expected, Moroboshi is really strong.」
「'Course he is! Moroboshi's the Seven Stars Sword King, y'know? He

ain't gonna lose to no F-rank!」
But amidst all this, a single voice made its maverick view heard.
"No. Ikki will win."
"Eh?"
All of them turned to follow the direction of that female voice.
There was no one there—but if one looked closely, one could see a head
of flaming red hair dancing in the wind as it disappeared into the Dome.
「Eh, wait… that was… could it be…?」
Part 2
At that moment, in Hagun Academy….
www.asianovel.com
1096
「Oh dear! Kurogane has finally taken a direct hit from the spear! And it's
on his thigh to boot!」
「That's not good. Like this, the Worst One's speed will only keep
decreasing. It might be better for the referees to call a halt.」
"This is odd…."
As they watched Ikki be one-sidedly pushed into a corner on the

television broadcast, Touka suddenly expressed this doubt.
"Yes, it is. Why would Kurogane's movements suddenly become this

poor?"
"…Well, while I am concerned about that too, there's something even

stranger going on with Moroboshi-kun."
"Eh? What would that be?"
"By my count, this would be three. Three times now, Moroboshi has had
the chance to finish Kurogane-kun, but he hasn't finished this match
yet."
"Could he be playing around with him?"
"I don't think he's that sort. But that's exactly why it's
incomprehensible."
Glancing at Moroboshi's expression through the broadcast, Touka could

not help but think that he looked as though he was afraid of something.
What is he seeing, I wonder?
As though to address Touka's doubts, something big happened. Ikki, who

had been fleeing about, fell down.
Part 3
"A-gh!"
「Whoa! Having fled from Moroboshi's attacks up till now, Kurogane has
lost his footing on the floor he has stained with his own blood and has
www.asianovel.com
1097
fallen down! This is a great chance for Moroboshi! Will he end this here!?」
Ikki scrambled to his feet, "shit!" written all over his face.
But it was pointless. In a battle between knights at this level, such a

mistake could not be reversed. The match was decided. Or it should
have been, but—
「Oh? Somehow, Moroboshi isn't attacking! Does he not intend to strike

an opponent while he's down?」
Taking his actions as fair play befitting the Seven Stars Sword King, the
audience burst into plaudits.
「Great stuff, Moroboshi! That's Japan's strongest warrior fer ya!」
「But y'can stop playin' around now. It hurts jus' to watch!」
「Go get
'im, Moroboshi-kun—!」
But contrary to the excitement of his fans, Moroboshi himself was

beading cold sweat.
This is… the fifth time.
Five times he had had a clear chance to finish the match, but he had let
them all slip away before his very eyes—and he himself knew not the
reason why.
What's this feeling… it's weird….
The more he attacked, the more he pursued, the more the pressure
exuded by this half-dead knight before him increased. This was the
reason for his hesitation: the premonition that if he took a step further,
he would be trampling the tail of a beast far more frightening than a
tiger.
"…Tch!"
www.asianovel.com
1098
But he could not keep avoiding the issue like this.
You coward! Look your opponent in the eye!
Despite being bloodied all over and suffering in the grip of some
unknown affliction, the light in Worst One Ikki Kurogane's eyes had not
dimmed, his desire to fight undiminished. Ikki had not yet given up on
this battle. How could he, who was winning, wish to stop!?
How could you let Koume see you like this!?
Such actions did not befit the Seven Stars Sword King, or an older
brother. Pride and dignity drove him. Lowering his stance more deeply
than he had all match—
"I'm coming! Kurogane—!"
With a shattering cry, he advanced towards Ikki, preparing to the end

the battle.
Part 4
As he sprinted forward, faster than he had up till now, Moroboshi

activated Sanrensei. His targets were the forehead, throat and
abdomen—all fatal strikes. He definitely intended to end this in one
move. With this body that would not move as he wanted and his
wounded leg, Ikki knew for certain that he could not evade this
Sanrensei. He gritted his teeth bitterly.
「I will return that favor in full tomorrow.」
That had been their promise, but he was unable to fulfill it. He had
wanted to be able to give his all against an opponent of this caliber, and
yet he could not see it through. What a pity—but that was why he
refused to throw in the towel to the end. That was the least he could do.
That's why I can't use Ittou Shura here.
To use his limited-time-only ace while still under the effect of this
unknown affliction was tantamount to despairing. It was to nip the buds
www.asianovel.com
1099
of victory—pointless. Until the moment when his consciousness

vanished, he would not give up on winning, no matter how unsightly he
might look. Having set his heart to this, he raised his sword, preparing to
meet Moroboshi's assault. Covered in wounds, he took his stand against
certain defeat.
At that moment, a memory surfaced.
Now that I say it… I had this feeling then, too.
It was a memory of his duel with Edelweiss on the Akatsuki Academy's

school grounds. A memory he had been unable to recall well, blinded,
dazed and desperate as he had been then. His torn-up state brought him
back to that time, suddenly making those memories clearer again.
What did I do then?
To his surprise, the memory came to mind with ease. Facing the
incoming strongest knight in the world, he had—
—Ah, that's right. I attempted to use Edelweiss's swordsmanship.
Edelweiss's blade had been so swift that his eyes had failed to even
catch its afterimages, but he had just barely been able to read her
strokes from her body's movements.
He remembered. No human eye could perceive her overwhelming

speed—and the secret to that was that she did not accelerate. Usually,
when a blade was swung, it would start out slow. One needed to
accelerate the movement in order for it to reach maximum speed. But
there was no such thing in any of Edelweiss's movements. The moment
she made to step forward, she was already at top speed. As she began
to slash, she was already at her maximum. An extreme stop-and-go,
racing from zero to a hundred in a flash. But this technique was
extremely strong. The extremities of its swiftness and slowness made
the blade strokes seem many times faster than they were. It was also
incredibly hard to keep an eye on the blade itself, since it had no slow
initial speed.
www.asianovel.com
1100
Ikki had seen through that much in their battle. Thus, he had attempted
Blade Steal in those final moments. He had not been certain if it would
work. But he had done it anyway, if only because that was the strongest
swordsmanship known to him at that time.
What he had to do now was the same. Even if he might not manage it in
his current state, this was surely the best he knew.
So, at the very least—
As Ikki thought thus, the feelings he had in his battle with Edelweiss
returning to him, he gave instructions to his rebelling body.
The world's strongest swordsmanship. It was done like—
"This."
In that instant, his body became light as a feather. Like a rushing wind
he weaved through the gaps between Sanrensei's spear strokes—and as
he passed he cleaved deeply into Moroboshi's abdomen.
That crossing of swords happened in an instant, a flash. Without even

being able to raise so much as a cry of pain, Moroboshi sank to the floor
amid a mist of crimson blood.
"Eh…."
It took not a few moments for Ikki to realize that this had all been done
by his hand, even as cries filled the stadium at this sudden reversal.
「Whaaaaattttt!?」
Part 5
「Wha… what just happened!?」
Iida yelled, his voice shrill.
「Just as we thought that this was the moment when Moroboshi would
end this match, he was the one to fall insteaddd! I reckon he got hit in
that exchange with Kurogane… b…but, I'm ashamed to say this, but it
www.asianovel.com
1101
was just too fast—I couldn't see what happened at all!!」
Indeed, Ikki movements could not be seen, even by the people in the
commentator's booth watching the match from afar. He had simply
disappeared all of a sudden, and before anyone realized it, had passed
Moroboshi by and cut him down.
Iida's eyes bugged wide in disbelief.
「What is happening? Kurogane's movements are clearly different from

what he's shown up till now!」
But Muroto's surprise surpassed his.
「Impossible! That couldn't be… no, but… it could only be….」
He knew. He knew who the footwork and swordplay that Ikki had used
really belonged to. Sensing his confusion, Iida pressed him.
「Muroto-pro. Do you know something about this? Is this, in fact, the

Worst One's rumored Ittou Shura?」
「N-No, this isn't Ittou Shura. There was no change in the amount of
magic power Kurogane was using. That… was pure swordplay! And while
there are differences between two-sword and one-sword styles, I have
seen that sort of untrackable instant acceleration of body and blade
once before….」
「Where on earth could that be? Don't tell me, it was in the A-League!?」
Muroto shook his head.
「You can't find it in that place, because… this swordplay belongs to

someone whom every country has given up on capturing due to her
outrageous strength. This is the swordsmanship of the world's greatest
swordsman, and its most wanted criminal in history—Twin Wings
Edelweiss!」
Muroto's words caused an uproar in the audience.
「…Whaaaaattttt!?」
www.asianovel.com
1102
「Twin Wings, you mean, that Twin Wings!? But why would the Worst
One know how to use her swordsmanship!?」
「No, wait, but I heard that the Worst One can steal his opponent's
techniques!」
Surprised cries rang out all around. This time, Ikki's friends joined them
in being dumbfounded. They understood that Ikki was someone who
often went against commonly-held knowledge, but if what Muroto said
was true, then this was incomparable to before.
"Did Onii-sama, really…!"
"So this is to say that he did not just return alive from his battle against
Twin Wings, but even managed to steal the world's strongest
swordsmanship!?"
And Kiriko objected to Alice's statement.
"That can't be! If so, why didn't he use this right from the start?"
This was the natural question to ask. Kurono, however, was quick to
shoot her objection down.
"It's not that he didn't use it. It's just that he couldn't remember how,
and thus couldn't use it."
"Ah…!"
At this, Kiriko remembered the conversation that Ikki had had with
Yagokoro when they parted ways the previous day.
"That inability to remember was also the cause for his abnormality."
"Madam Chairman, what do you mean by that?"
"Edelweiss's swordplay isn't normal. Normally, all of a human's motions

are created by the coordinated movements of muscles. However, that
will not let you use Edelweiss's swordplay. To create that kind of
extreme zero-to-one-hundred difference in speed, you need all the
required muscles to move together instantaneously, and instantaneously
www.asianovel.com
1103
muster the full strength of those muscles. A human normally wouldn't be

able to send sufficient nerve signals instantaneously for that to occur."
One could not give orders to all of one's muscles at once.
"To make this possible, one needs to change these nerve signals
themselves."
They had to be shaped, shaped into combat signals completely different

from the ones normal humans came equipped with, signals that could be
sent in shorter, more concentrated bursts. If one could not come to use
one's brain signals this way, it would be impossible to command all the
muscles of a complex living organism like a human being to release all
their power at once.
"Ikki must have been able to touch and then get a hold of Edelweiss's
swordplay from the blink-and-you'd-miss-it battle between their
techniques. If even he himself did not remember it, his brain still does."
A knight of Ikki's caliber could trace that exceptional technique in their

subconscious minds after having seen it but once.
"Thus, whenever he is in the zone at critical moments, his brain will

release those combat signals, but like him, his body has forgotten that
battle from which he gained them—thus, having forgotten what they
were for, he was unable to do anything with the foreign signals."
"So because he could not recognize the signals he could not react to
them. Is that it?"
Kurono nodded in confirmation to Shizuku's words.
"Exactly. In other words, Edelweiss did not break Ikki. If anything, the
battle with her caused him to evolve explosively, so much so that his
own body could not keep up with that growth… but, that was only the
case until now."
Faced with imminent defeat, his body had finally been able to recall the
power that he had gained from duelling Edelweiss, along with that
www.asianovel.com
1104
method of moving his body, so completely foreign from what he had

been doing in the sixteen years since he was born.
"The engine, chassis and clutch necessary for that super-high-speed

movement have finally come together—now that it's come to this, the
result of this match is obvious. Yuudai Moroboshi can be considered the
strongest Seven Stars Sword King in the last ten years, but his opponent
is too much for him. Even after being defeated in a duel with the
strongest sword in the world, Kurogane was able to utilize his incredible
learning capacity to obtain a skill that has surpassed the level of a
student knight by far."
This technique was far above the caliber of what might be expected at
such a tournament.
"The person facing Moroboshi now… is the real monster here."
That was why Kurono believed… that with regard to the first round
matches, it was Moroboshi instead who had no luck.
Part 6
"Gah…ha!"
The feeling of something cold on his cheek—the cold stone flooring of

the ring—brought Moroboshi back to his senses.
Wh…What, why am I lying down…?
Having lost consciousness for an instant, he could not comprehend what

had happened to him, or that he had been hit by Ikki's attack.
For now, let's get up.
His instincts as a fighter allowed him to get up immediately even after

having fallen down defenseless. Thus, even in his state of
incomprehension, he got up on reflex, and in the moment that he got to
his feet and his senses returned—
"G-uaa-aaaaahhhh!"
www.asianovel.com
1105
—he groaned in agony as fiery pain seared his flank.
「Moroboshi's gotten up! But as you can see, he's hurt really badly! He's
losing lots of blood, and his legs are unsteady!」
Having heard his circumstances being analyzed by the commentary, and

feeling his side burn, he realized that he had been injured.
What… is this? I was cut!? But I couldn't see anythin'….
As he was beside himself in confusion, he heard this.
"Aah… I finally understand."
His opponent said in a small voice.
"Kurogane… what in the world did you just do?"
What had he understood? Was he able to achieve that speed because he

had understood it?
Ikki replied as he bowed slightly.
"Moroboshi-san, I'm sorry for having kept you waiting."
"You're… sorry?"
"Yes… it's all finally come together now."
Ikki was of course talking about their promise from the previous day. To
give his best, and thus return the favor—a gentleman's agreement
between him and the proud knight named Yuudai Moroboshi.
Now, he was confident that he could fulfill that agreement.
"So as we agreed, I'll show it to you—Ikki Kurogane at his full strength!"
Having said this, he vanished from Moroboshi's sight.
He disappeared…!
He did not in fact disappear, of course, but having skipped the

acceleration process and achieved maximum output upon stepping
www.asianovel.com
1106
forward Ikki got off to a rocketing start that Moroboshi's motion

perception simply couldn't follow.
Drawing a curved arc with his sprinting, Ikki went around to Moroboshi's
left. Three times Ikki had been repelled by his spear, but now he
bypassed its range with ease while stepping into the range of his own
blade—
"Guaaaah!"
—and cut Moroboshi's right arm as he blasted by like a black gale.
"You lil' shit—!"
Whirling around, Moroboshi lashed out with Sanrensei, using the burning
pain to read Ikki's location. But he could only cut thin air. Ikki was no
longer there by the time he turned.
He's already gone…!
Moroboshi was momentarily rendered speechless by the speed. But he

had no time to be surprised as another blow struck him, slicing into his
back.
"Gaaaaah—!"
「Aah! He's been hit again! Moroboshi is letting Kurogane get into range
too easily! He's completely unable to follow his movements! Once again,
Sanrensei has struck the empty air!」
「It can't be helped…! Kurogane's extreme highs and lows in acceleration

and overwhelming speed is something that even we cannot catch from
long range, what more when it happens in front of one's eyes! It's more
than likely that the Seven Stars Sword King can no longer see the form
of the Worst One!」
He had hit the nail on the head.
Sh…Shit!
Something impossible was happening before Moroboshi's eyes.
www.asianovel.com
1107
He could hear them. The sounds of any number of slashes, and of

footsteps moving at a dreadful pace. His opponent was unmistakably
close to him, and yet—
What is this, what is going on!?
—no matter where he turned to look, there was no one there.
It was as if he were the only man in the ring.
Was such a thing even possible? Could it even happen in real life? The
ring was a round platform a hundred meters across in diameter, and
there was no shade or cover in that small space. Yet though his
opponent was so close he could hear his breathing, Moroboshi could not
see him at all.
This… this is bad!
He could feel another slash incoming. If he continued to take hits like

this, it would be dangerous. But he could no longer use his spear to fend
off attacks of this speed. So he made a decision there and then.
"Uoooooo!!!"
He crossed his arms, covering his vital spots. Dispelling Tiger Bite, he
released all his magic power to form an armor around his body.
「What is this? The Seven Stars Sword King, Japan's proud number one
knight, has shed his pride and is going for an all-out defense!」
Moroboshi's magic power was not on Stella's level, and as such could not
outright negate the attacks of an F-rank's Device like she could. But if he
used all his power, he could reduce the impact of slashes from Intetsu.
As long as his head remained defended by his arms, one or two hits
would not result in a fatal injury.
However, this stance indicated that he had given up on attacking, as he

could only defend from this position. Naturally, Ikki rushed in without
fear!
www.asianovel.com
1108
「Kurogane isn't missing this chance! Blazing in, he attacks from every
angle! It's a no-holds-barred beatdown! Moroboshi isn't retaliating! Has
he lost the will to fight?」
「That's not it! The Seven Stars Sword King can't see the Worst One right
now. All he can really do right now is defend himself. He's doing the best
he can, indeed all he can to stay alive right now!」
Muroto was full of respect for Moroboshi's will to fight to the bitter end.
「…But, even so, we have to stop this match!」
「No way! Do you mean to say that Moroboshi can no longer turn this
around?」
Muroto nodded.
「He won't. The difference between their skills is such that he can no
longer win.」
Muroto had once been in the King of Knights A-league, one of only a few
in the whole nation. Because of that, he understood that the difference
between the two was so great as to be incomparable. His analysis,
however, enraged Moroboshi's fans.
「What're ya sayin', shitty commentator!」
「Hosshii!! Don't give up-!」
So they cried out. However—
「The black wind howls on! Moroboshi's shield is dispersing—it's

breaking, shattering! Is this really the end? The Star of Naniwa, the one
who took the competition last year and whom everyone hoped might
take the never-before-accomplished second straight title—is this really
going to end without him being able to do anything?」
A sudden reversal, and from there an unbelievably one-sided battle. The

occurrence of this unexpected development in Block C's fourth match
had the spectator stands in turmoil.
www.asianovel.com
1109
And in those stands, Shizuku suddenly caught sight of the figure of

Koume standing up and leaving. Almost as if she were fleeing.
Koume-san….
At that, Shizuku remembered the complicated expression she had made

upon seeing Ikki the previous day, and the bitter, pained expression she
had borne the whole time as she watched the match.
She could understand Koume's feelings, the pain she must feel. After all,
her brother too was on the battlefield. She also understood that that
pain was a mistake. By the time she caught herself, she was already
chasing after Koume.
"You know…I might have said this before, but I really like that about you,
Shizuku."
Even as she left, Shizuku flushed a little at Alice's soft words.
Part 7
A fire safety door separated the outer perimeter of the Bay Dome from
the spectator stands. There, seated on a bench that overlooked the
Osaka Bay through gently curved glass windows, was Koume. She was
facing away from the ring where her brother was currently embroiled in
combat.
Brother… it's already enough….
She wanted him to stop. If it was just for her, he didn't have to do this
anymore. He had never said a word to her about fighting to reclaim her
voice. But she understood without needing him to say a thing. That was
why she was in pain. And she could not stand to see her brother bleed
and be hurt for her sake. That was why she ran away.
"You aren't going to watch the match?"
Shizuku Kurogane, who had pursued her and only just caught up, asked
that question. Koume jolted and whirled around at having been called
suddenly, turning to regard Shizuku, who was about her height. She
www.asianovel.com
1110
remembered this girl.
Ah… she came to the store yesterday… if I recall correctly….
She was the sister of the knight who was dueling her brother now. Why
would she be here? Her brother was obviously about to defeat her own.
Koume thought this rather strange, and as if reading that doubt showing
on her face, a complex expression crept onto Shizuku's.
"I couldn't quite leave you be. Because, as a younger sister with an older
brother… I understand your pain, Koume-san."
How did she know? Koume's eyes widened as Shizuku sat down beside
her.
"We heard the reasons for Moroboshi-san's comeback from Kiriko-san."
Koume understood then—if it was Kiriko, then of course she would know
what had happened between them.
"…I can understand your feelings. After all, I too like my older brother
the most. I feel pain when he bleeds or is hurt. It cuts me even deeper
when he does it for my sake."
Shizuku's words captured Koume's present emotional state well. Now

that she knew this much, there was no point in hiding, and so Koume
nodded.
"You hope that if it's for your sake, he should just stop fighting."
Koume nodded again.
"You can't stand to become a burden for the man you love."
Koume nodded again—but realizing that the girl in front of her had just
said something outrageous, she flushed crimson and shook her head
rapidly in denial. She most definitely did not have that sort of
relationship with her elder brother.
"Eh? I was off the mark? It's not that kind of love? …Really."
www.asianovel.com
1111
Why does she seem disappointed….
Having encountered an unfamiliar kind of love, Koume was confused.
"Well… even if your relationship isn't like that, you still feel bad about
cheering on your elder brother like a stranger when he's fighting to get
your voice back, right?"
Shizuku's words, delivered slowly and in a consoling manner, struck

home. Indeed, Koume truly wanted to cheer for her brother. She had
been like that ever since Moroboshi had been in the elementary league,
a constant figure in the stands cheering her heart out for him. For the
brother she was proud of—stronger and cooler than anyone else. She
loved cheering for that brother. She enjoyed it.
But now things were different. That accident changed everything. Now,
his reason for fighting was to reclaim her voice. It was his duty as an
older brother. That was why she couldn't cheer. She had no right to do
it. Her brother was sacrificing so much for her, and yet she could not
repay him. How much could she be coddled by her brother? Thinking like
that was not allowed. That was why she could not cheer for him from the
bottom of her heart, not since that accident.
And today, unable to contain that remorse, she had run away.
…This person understands all of that.
This embarrassed her a little, but she could also feel the kindness that
Shizuku, who understood her heart and had come all the way here to
say these comforting words to her, had shown.
Thus, she whipped out her handphone, intending to text a word of

thanks to Shizuku—
"Nonetheless, there's nothing wrong with that. You don't need to care so
much about it."
Her fingers froze at Shizuku's words, and she looked up, shocked. Of
course she did. For even though she understood Koume's feelings,
www.asianovel.com
1112
Shizuku was now tossing that which she had been agonizing over out the
window with all her might.
But Shizuku had her reasons for saying this, naturally.
"Why not? No matter how much you… no, we wish to be coddled, it

would surely be allowed. After all, we are their younger sisters, and they
are our elder brothers."
The elder brother would protect his younger siblings, and they in turn
relied on him. This was an unwritten rule not only for humans, but for
most creatures in this world.
"Even if it were allowed to no one else, we alone can be coddled by

them."
It was their right.
"That's why I make him indulge me. Even though Onii-sama has
someone he loves, even though doing this for me might get him in
trouble… I have no intention to stop loving Onii-sama. Putting aside the
fact that you haven't been able to speak till now, you do wish to cheer
for Moroboshi-san. Compared to my kind of selfishness, yours is a much
more lovable thing."
This was the reason for her words, the reason she came here. She could
no longer stand to see Koume continue to bear her guilt at having to rely
on her brother in silence.
She had said what she had come here to say, and not a moment too
soon either. From behind them, a tumult stirred in the match venue.
「Kurogane's kicked it up another gear! He's still speeding up, and is

cutting Moroboshi's magic guard down by the numbers—it's only a
matter of time before he breaks through!」
"It looks like the match is about to end. It's time I went back."
So saying, Shizuku stood up.
www.asianovel.com
1113
"What will you do now? No… what do you want to do?"
Having been questioned thus, Koume looked distressed. It wasn't that

she could not understand Shizuku. But she had caused her brother to
have that accident, and had even lost her voice of her own accord.
Having caused her brother to worry so, could she really have him
indulge her?
These worries that swirled around in her mind could not be so quickly
dispelled. She was torn. She did not know what to do. But—
「Aah—! At last, Moroboshi's shield has been destroyed! He's in a huge

pinch!」
Brother…!
—throwing down what had occupied her thoughts so, she allowed her
legs to carry her towards her brother.
Part 8
Back in the ring, the flow of the battle was almost decided.
「Moroboshi tries to move back to gain some distance, but Kurogane has
a read on him! He can't get away! He counters with Sanrensei, but it
misses—Kurogane is moving faster than the spear! He's taken three, no,
four cuts in return! Blood sprays, staining the white floor of the ring!
Kurogane's struck home with all his slashes so far, but not a single thrust
of Moroboshi's has hit its mark! The home crowd has been silenced at
the onesidedness of it all! It seems rude, but it seems hard to imagine
that Moroboshi might reverse this! The difference in power, the
difference is skill is just too great!」
Having all but spent the magic power he had used to shield himself and
not having enough to use Tiger Bite, Moroboshi could only frantically use
his spear to fight back. But he could no longer catch sight of Ikki. With
the situation being as it was, of course he would not be able to pierce his
opponent. He could do nothing but hit empty air while taking hits
himself.
www.asianovel.com
1114
There was simply no contest. From anyone's perspective, this was surely
Moroboshi's loss.
「And yet the Seven Stars Sword King does not fall! Yuudai Moroboshi
still stands tall in the middle of the ring!」
He would not kneel. He had not given up on victory.
I can't… lose here!
Was it for Koume's sake? No. At first, only his duty as an older brother
drove him. To reclaim the voice she had lost because she had seen him
at his weakest—so he had thought. But having returned to this field of
battle, he had experienced a change of heart. He remembered how
much he loved this world, and so his wish became stronger, stronger
than anything else.
He didn't just want his treasured little sister to be able to speak again.
He wanted to be cheered on by her. His to battle, and hers to support
him. Those bygone halcyon days where they shared the joys of
knighthood.
It was a rather un-mannish dream, and yet—
—Ain't nothin' more important to me than this!
So until his wish was realized—
"What's wrong, Kurogane—! I'm still standin'! Come and git' me!"
He would continue to be that strong older brother whom Koume could

cheer for. That dignity, that wish was what gave Yuudai Moroboshi his
unyielding determination.
Part 9
"What spirit… he still hasn't gone down…"
Having returned to her seat, Shizuku could not help but say this with a
slight tremor in her voice. Despite being literally helpless and bleeding
all over, Moroboshi was still challenging Ikki. What frightening combat
www.asianovel.com
1115
instincts. Kurono nodded in agreement.
"As expected of a man who managed to stand back up after suffering an

irrecoverable injury. It might just be impossible to break his spirit. But
his body is at its limits. His magic's hit rock bottom, and Tiger Bite has
disappeared. He was able to make that fearsome challenge, but that is
only because his legs can no longer move. Right now, Moroboshi isn't
frightening at all, and Ikki understands that as well. The next blow will
end this."
And indeed, the battle proceeded as she said, as a blue mana wrapped
around Ikki's body. That was a clear a sign as any that Ikki intended to
finish this match right here and now.
「His insurance policy is here, it's Ittou Shura! He's pulling out the ace
with which he brought down such names as Hunter, Raikiri, and the
Crimson Princess!」
「The Worst One—what a frighteningly expert combatant, choosing to

use the most effective technique at the best possible time! To make
matters worse, the Seven Stars Sword King can no longer deal with his
speed. I can say that he doesn't even have a one in ten thousand chance
of winning!」
It was as Muroto said. If Moroboshi could not deal with Ikki in his normal
state, there was no way he could do anything against Ikki when Ittou
Shura, which boosted his ability tens of times over, was active. With this
move, Ikki had cut off any avenue of victory Moroboshi might have had.
"With my weakness, I'll beat the Seven Stars Sword King—Moroboshi-

san, let's do this!"
And with that he launched his final attack, aiming to finally end this long
and arduous battle. Lowering his stance deeply, and in an instant put all
his strength into both his legs. His heels floated up, reached maximum
speed, and Ikki bounded towards Moroboshi as though in flight.
「Kurogane's coming to finish this! The Seven Stars Sword King is in a
www.asianovel.com
1116
real pinch!」
The commentator Iida yelled, his voice made louder than it had been all
day by the impending climax. The crowd churned and roiled at the
impending upset of the Seven Stars Sword King in the first round. And
amid that earthshaking tumult of cheers and cries—
Koume recalled, as she saw her brother facing defeat, the words that he
had said to her when she saw him off in the morning.
「Hey. Could you tell me to do my best?」
Ahh… yes, that's it….
It wasn't just her. Her brother, too, had wished for her to cheer him on as
she had in the past. It was such a tiny wish, and how had she replied?
She had given him a piece of paper with written support. Wasn't that
wrong? What he had wished for wasn't that piece of paper. What he
wished for was—
「What will you do now? No. What do you want to do?」
What I should say is—
www.asianovel.com
1117
"BIG BROTHER, DO YOUR BEEESSSTTT—!!!"
She yelled her heart out—yelled out those words that she had always,
always meant to say. Those words that she had held in all this time,
believing that having taken her brother's life away she had no right to
say them. Those words, rusty from disuse, came from her throat hoarse
and soft.
…Yeah.
But even amid the thunderous din her words reached her brother Yuudai
Moroboshi's ears.
Of course they did. After all, he had been waiting for these words for
www.asianovel.com
1118
years and years!
"Jus' leave it t' me—!!!"
Right there and then, the roaring Moroboshi showed everyone in the
Dome something unbelievable.
"Strike 'em dooowwwnnn—! Tora-Ouuuuu!"
Ikki was charging full-speed ahead towards the half-dead Moroboshi,

Ittou Shura about him. But having squeezed the last dregs of his magic
for a Tiger Bite, Moroboshi hurled his spear right for Ikki's forehead!
Until now, Moroboshi had always fought within the range of spear. This
was his first use of his spear as a thrown weapon.
"This—"
Kurono cried out at this eleventh-hour change.
"—This is bad!"
Why? Indeed, a spear-throw was unusual, and it was quite like

Moroboshi to aim for such blind spots in his opponent's line of thought.
But there was no way it would hit. Normally, that is. However, this
situation was different!
The zero-to-one-hundred burst speed of Edelweiss's swordplay is indeed

strong! But it also means that emergency brakes and directional
changes are impossible!
This was a matter of course. After all, the world's strongest

swordsmanship possessed peerless offensive strength while on the
attack, which was always executed at top gear. Thus in truth, its weak
point was sudden changes in the situation—that is to say, surprise
attacks!
Moreover, Ikki was now using Ittou Shura. Even if he was not using
Edelweiss's swordplay, he was already at a speed where a sudden stop
or a change in direction was impossible.
www.asianovel.com
1119
In other words, this throw that would not normally have hit Kurogane will
do so—but only for this moment!
To counter, he would have to parry the spear with his sword. But he
couldn't do that. After all, the flying spear was presently clad in the
golden light of Tiger Bite.
Moroboshi's magic should have hit rock bottom. How could he still use
Tiger Bite? The reason lay in Tora-Ou itself. Its long shaft was halved,
rendering it the size of a javelin. Having dispersed the magic power
particles within his Device, he had managed to wring out enough
magical power for one Tiger Bite. All in all, that throw was one Ikki could
neither get hit by nor avoid!
That man Moroboshi… was definitely aiming for this—!
Indeed, Moroboshi had seen through the weakness of Edelweiss'

swordplay. For this moment, he had lain in wait. For the moment when
Ikki would activate Ittou Shura and advance toward him at a speed that
he himself could not suppress.
He had allowed himself to be cut flesh, bone and soul—all for this. This
was the truth behind his act of being unable to deal with Ikki's extreme
change. A blood-drenched bluff! And that bluff had managed to fool
everyone in the Dome—not only the spectators, but even a knight of
Kurono's level!
At top speed as he is, Kurogane can't dodge that throw!
Kurono could not help but shiver at Moroboshi's battle sense, that which
had overturned her expectations and played them all for fools. Beside
her, Shizuku and Alice felt the same way.
So everyone in here… was within the palm of his hand all along?
So this is… the Seven Stars Sword King!
They had discerned it. The true strength of Seven Stars' pinnacle—of the
man who bore the title of Seven Stars Sword King!
www.asianovel.com
1120
—But in the next moment, everyone in the stadium would once again be
shocked into frigid silence.
As Tora-ou's point sped through the air and pierced Ikki's forehead… his
form shimmered, and faded.
Wh…at….
Moroboshi was at a loss for words. Just then, a shadow appeared above
him. Silhouetted against the sun, the figure of a black swordsman was
about to let fly his blade.
This was the secret sword that had eluded Houkiboshi earlier—Shinkirou.
But this time, it neither feinted front-to-back nor left-to-right, but rather
up and down. Leaving an afterimage below, he had sent himself soaring
into the air with his enhanced leg strength. That which Moroboshi had
hurled his spear at had never been anything more than an illusion.
In other words, Ikki knew that Moroboshi would choose this moment to
try the last. But why? For what reason?
Ah… so that's it….
Looking at the expression on Ikki's face as he brought his blade down,

Moroboshi understood. Ikki's face held not the slightest hint of mocking
him for having fallen for that feint. There was only overflowing—almost
embarrassingly so—respect.
You really believed in me….
Up till now the Seven Stars Sword King had layered stratagem upon
stratagem, trap upon trap to make sure he had the worst of it. Kurogane
Ikki had not believed for a moment that such a great king would easily
allow himself to be defeated. He respected the knight named Yuudai
Moroboshi more than anyone else in the stadium, even more than
Moroboshi did himself.
This was why Moroboshi lost. He had fooled everyone with that blood-
soaked bluff, but only this knight standing before him, he could not fool.
www.asianovel.com
1121
And so, the battle was decided in that instant.
Ikki let fly his blade. Having bet it all on this surprise attack, Moroboshi
had nothing left—no magic, no weapon, not even the strength to flee.
The blade bit deep, slicing him from the shoulder down. In a flurry of
crimson, Moroboshi at least fell upon his knees. At the last, with the final
vestiges of his strength, he reached out his arms and grabbed Ikki by
the shoulders, and—
—to the knight who had surpassed him…
—to his opponent who had believed in him to the end…
"Don'cha lose now, y'hear?"
—he left his wish.
With that, the Seven Stars Sword King finally collapsed, and the referees
gave the signal for the match's end—thus bringing this showdown to a
close.
Part 10
「Th-The match is ovvveeerrr! Reversal after reversal—there was no

breathing room in this wild roller-coaster ride of a fourth match here in
Block C! The one who has won this deathmatch is the Crownless Sword
King, Ikki Kurogane—! The one who came to challenge the heretofore
undone, a second consecutive title—the Seven Stars Sword King has
actually been beaten in the first round! It's a huge upset!」
The instant the match was declared ended, the medical teams rushed in,
bearing Moroboshi away on a stretcher. So exhausted he could not walk
on his own two feet, he exited the stage to the thunderous applause of
his fans and supporters.
「Was hard on ya! Did well—y' really did well!」
「Been supportin' ya since before y'retired… you were the best today!」
「The home crowd gives an ovation to their hero as he is stretchered out,
www.asianovel.com
1122
unconscious. This man did not bow to an irrecoverable injury, and till
today he has never bowed out in a single match—he continues to stand
at the top, Yuudai Moroboshi! Even though we say he was defeated, the
will that he showed us till the end brought no shame to the title given to
the strongest student knight in Japan, the Seven Stars Sword King! What
a magnificent man!」
And as for the winner, Ikki, who watched as Moroboshi was being
wheeled out—
"Yes, I won't lose. Definitely."
Answering Moroboshi's parting words with strong feelings of his own, he

descended from the ring.
「And now, the one who defeated the victor of last year's tournament
and proudly enters the second round—the Crownless Sword King leaves
the ring. The weakest magic and the strongest swordplay—this rating
was not false, and all of us here can attest to that! This young man here
is the real deal! He's not just some F-rank. He is surely a knight who
possesses the power to fight for the summit of this gathering of
powerhouses, the sixty-second Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival!」
「That was crazy awesome, bro!」
「Ikki-kun is the greatest!」
「Ride the wave to the top! You can do it!」
His exit was graced by a shower of applause. He felt a little embarrassed

at this, but—
Thank you very much.
Thanking them thus in his heart, he headed back to the gate through
which he had come in.
His footsteps were heavy, a combination of the fatigue from using Ittou
Shura and the execution of movements he was unused to. But his back
was unbent. He was proud of himself for having been able to defeat such
www.asianovel.com
1123
a strong knight.
It had been a match full of uncertainties. He was so scared coming out of

the holding room. But—he had won. He had snatched victory from that
hellish first round match of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
With this, there were four more left. Four more victories, and he would
finally reach it. The place he had aimed for, the place he had looked up
to till now.
The summit of the Seven Stars… is no longer far-off!
It was with this feeling in his heart that Ikki left the field.
And deeper through the gate—
*Clap clap*
A shadowy figure walked towards him, applauding.
"See? You won in the end."
The path from the holding room to the gate was not illuminated, and
was utterly dark. Thus, there being some distance between him and this
person, and he could not see the face.
But for Ikki, that was unnecessary. He only needed to hear that voice to
know who it was. Yes, the person approaching the gate was—
"But I guess that was only natural. After all, the one who will defeat the
Crownless Sword King is me."
—the girl with the blazing red hair and beautiful ruby-red eyes, the
Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion.
www.asianovel.com
1124
Vol. 5 :
Chapter Epilogue
Chapter Epilogue
Epilogue: The Star takes the Stage
www.asianovel.com
1125
(translation)
The one who greeted Ikki, who had defeated the the Seven Stars Sword
King Yuudai Moroboshi and succeeded in advancing to the second round,
at the gate to congratulate him was none other than his lover Crimson
Princess Stella Vermillion, who had yet to be seen at the venue due to a
delay on the Shinkansen.
Whoops and cheers went up as she came out of the gate.
「It’s the Crimson Princess, Stella Vermillion! She’s arrived!」
「Ooh, it really is her! It’s the Crimson Princess in the flesh!」
「Her hair really is crimson! So pretty...」
「She’s got a fine stature...I mean, would’ja look at dem long legs…!」
These did not pale at all in comparison to those that had accompanied
Moroboshi’s entrance.
Such attention was what should have been expected of an A-Rank

Knight.
But the one happiest with her arrival was surely the young man named
Ikki Kurogane.
“Wonderful, Stella...you made it.”
He too was glad that she could make it, but more than that...he had
craved their long-awaited reunion.
His chest burned as if lit by a fire hotter still than his wounds. Only when
he was in front of her did he realize just how much he longed for her.
“Well, I did really want to make it on time, but fallen rocks had blocked
up the tracks. It took some time to clear them out, you know? The
Shinkansen really should just have a drill fitted in the front - it would
look cool anyway.”
“That was quite the misfortune, huh…”
www.asianovel.com
1126
More importantly, when she said ‘clear them out’...
Did she mean she cleared them by hand?
...Hmm, maybe I shouldn’t press for details.
“That aside, you had a very tough opponent. I only caught the tail end of
it, but that alone was more than enough for me to realize that.”
“That’s true…but I won. It’s your turn now.”
“Yes, I know,” Stella replied immediately, her eyes lit with burning
confidence.
The painfully dispirited figure she had cut by the unconscious Touka’s
bedside was nowhere to be found. Somehow, it seemed that the training
with Saikyou had produced satisfactory results.
That’s great.
Passing by Ikki, whose heart’s load had been lifted, Stella faced the
spectators.
“I’m sorry for being late! Stella Vermillion has arrived!”
「Representative Stella apologizes to the audience cheerily! So polite, I

like her already!」
「Still, since she didn’t get here on time, where will the postponed match
be held?」
「The Organizing Committee is conferring on this very matter right now.

It might be shifted to the last match or may follow soon after the end of
the Block C matches, so I think, but...oh! We have been informed that
the conference has ended. Ladies and gentlemen, as the Organizing
Committee desires to directly relay its decision to us regarding the
fourth match of Block B, please turn your attention to the screen.」
On Iida’s cue, all in the stadium turned as one to face the screen.
A bald old man appeared on-screen.
www.asianovel.com
1127
「Ah, it’s Kaieta.」
「Oh, really! It’s the Thunder of Judgement, Yuuzou Kaieta!」
Those forty-something and over within the stands greeted the bald old
man’s appearance with enthusiasm. After all, the Thunder of Judgement
was the hero of their era, the one who had triumphed in the King of
Knights A-League.
And now, this hero was the Chairman of this year’s Organizing
Committee, representing them to announce the results of their meeting.
「Ehem, dear este
emed guests and participants, good afternoon. I am Yuuzou Kaieta,

Chairman of the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Organizing
Committee. Allow me to share the consensus of the Committee
regarding the time at which the fourth match of Block B, which was
postponed due to the late arrival of Representative Stella Vermillion,
should be held. Our consensus is that the fourth match of Block B shall
be held after this one.」
The result was as commentator Iida had anticipated. Since the Block C
matches had now come to an end, the organizers had agreed as one
that it would be convenient to hold the delayed match right afterward.
All that was left now was to get the agreement of the representatives
themselves.
「Representative Stella, do you have any objections?」
“I’m fine with it,” she replied immediately.
The reason why this had all happened had been because she was late.
She would not object to their decision, regardless of what it was.
“Oh, there’s definitely a problem over here.”’
As opposed to Stella’s bright voice, this voice cut through the noise by
www.asianovel.com
1128
being cold to the point of being frigid. Sharply, it expressed its

dissatisfaction at the decision made.
That voice of course belonged to but one person.
A young lady with ash-blonde hair leapt the ten metres from the
spectator stands onto the Dome’s astroturf soundlessly - Mikoto
Tsuruya, the Icy Sneer.
“How troubling, to have disregarded me and made a decision all on your

own.”
「Oh, no, no, of course we intended to confer with you as well. Might the
trouble be that you find holding this match next to be inconvenient? If
that is so, we can arrange for the match to be the last one for today.
This delay was after all not due to any fault of yours, and as such the
Organizing Committee is prepared to be flexible.」
Tsuruya however shook her head at Kaieta’s words.
He didn’t understand.
And indeed his lack of understand was almost appalling.
What she was requesting had nothing to do with when the match would
be held.
“I have no objections about the conduct of the match itself, per se.
However, I cannot accept that no penalty will be imposed on those who
were late,” Tsuruya said, pointing at Stella from across the ring. “I’m
here to request that an official penalty be imposed on Representative
Stella.”
This caused a stir in the audience.
「Hey, hey, what’s this?」
「That ain’t like a knight! Fight fair n’ square!」
Most of them did not wish for a match with a penalty. What they had
looked forward to was a straight-up, full-power battle between young
www.asianovel.com
1129
knights.
As such, even though there were a small few who could be heard
expressing views in favor of Tsuruya’s claim, noting that 「Mikoto-san
hasn’t said anything wrong, has she?」or 「Isn’t it bad to be late as one
pleases? It should be fine to impose a penalty」, most were opposed to it.
Nonetheless, Tsuruya was unmoved.
Her cold, mocking sneer never fading, she did not retract her request.
Hmph. You can criticise me all you want. But regardless how much you
do so, I’m not backing down.
The Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion was not an opponent she had any
odds of beating in a straight-up fight.
Hence, she had to manipulate the situation to her advantage.
Regardless of how she would be hated for it, it did not matter so long as
she won.
Winning was the only thing of value to a knight. That was Icy Sneer
Mikoto Tsuruya’s way of thinking. In a way, she was similar to Ikki and
Moroboshi in that they all understood the essence of what it meant to be
a knight.
However, her claim did not quite have a leg to stand on.
「Hmmm...indeed, there is precedent for the act of imposing a penalty

upon latecomers. However, such actions were limited to those who
delayed for malicious reasons or were uncontactable. Since this
particular delay has been confirmed to be due to a rockslide messing up
the Shinkansen schedule, the Organizing Committee believes that a
penalty imposition is unnecessary. If a penalty had to be imposed, the
Committee feels that having to compete immediately upon arrival is
handicap enough.」
“Guh…!”
www.asianovel.com
1130
In truth, the Organizing Committee had already discussed the imposition

of a penalty on Stella even without Tsuruya’s intervention. But falling
back on previous cases, their consensus judged it unnecessary.
Thus, Tsuruya’s claim would not go through.
That is-
“No, it’s insufficient.”
-Unless Stella Vermillion herself were to suggest a penalty as well.
“S-Stella?!”
Ikki sputtered from beside her, his eyes widening at her sudden
declaration.
But she paid him no mind and continued speaking.
“The Icy Sneer’s suggestion is perfectly reasonable. In the first place, if I

had arrived a day before the tournament like everyone else, I would not
have been involved in the rockslide incident. Since it was my
misjudgement, I think it is necessary to impose some punishment.”
At this, Ikki, the spectators, the Organizing Committee...indeed everyone

in the Dome was speechless.
Of course. With the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival being a single-

elimination tournament, there was no meaning in daring to make things
harder for oneself.
「Well, this...is quite surprising. To think that you would say such a
thing...」
Stella nodded.
“Even if Tsuruya-san had not brought it up, I would still have planned to
request a penalty. The Vermillion royal family prizes honesty and
fairness. I have never considered escaping the punishment due for the
sin of arriving late.”
www.asianovel.com
1131
「Hmm, I see.」
“As such, I have a suggestion regarding the next match.”
「A suggestion?」
“Yes. If we were to hold the match according to the existing rules, it

would be unfair to Tsuruya-san, who arrived on time. As such, I would
like for a special rule to be in force as a handicap on myself during our
match. In concrete terms, I would like all the remaining members of
Block B, starting with Tsuruya-san, to engage in a four-on-one match
with me.”
「Wh, what did you say?!」
Kaieta nearly croaked at Stella’s penatly suggestion.
Of course, he was not the only one to be shocked, for the spectators in
the Dome too began to express their surprise.
「H, hey hey now, what kind of crazy stuff is this Princess saying…!」
「There should be a limit to what you mean by ‘penalty’!?」
All who heard it thought they might be mistaken.
Even knowing that this was to her advantage, Tsuruya could not help but
ask this:
“A, are you serious…?!”
Stella nodded genially in response, and relieving her tone of the

formalities adopted in speaking to an elder like Kaieta she grew
lighthearted, as one speaking to a young lady of similar age.
“I’m serious,” she replied, composed, “being late is a serious mistake for
which disqualification according to the rules would not be strange. When
you think about it that way, this sort of penalty is par for the course,
isn’t it? Of course, I do intend to seek the assent of the others first.”
Behind her, Ikki paled.
www.asianovel.com
1132
This...this is bad!
Why? Naturally, the penalty Stella had suggested was reckless. But the
bigger problem here lay with the people who would participate in the
battle due to this penalty. Three people were left from the matches of
Block B that were already finished, and they…
...are all members of Akatsuki Academy!
Other contestants might not agree to such an arrangement.
After all, they had already won, and thus did not have to butt into
Stella’s match for Tsuruya’s sake. They had no reason to do so.
But Akatsuki was different.
They were mercenaries hired by the Anti-League faction for the task of
dominating the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
Performing well at the Festival, in and of itself, meant nothing to them.

Their mission was accomplished so long as any one of them made it to
and emerged triumphant in the finals.
As such, they would definitely jump at this delicious opportunity…!
Stella was an A-Rank, the same as Ouma, who was most likely Akatsuki’s
strongest member.
They would not miss this hard to come by chance to defeat her in such
an overwhelmingly advantageous position as a four-versus-one.
Ikki’s premonition proved spot-on.
“Fufufufu...now this, is really interesting.”
Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga’s voice was filled with unbridled amusement at

his opponent’s suicidal words as he laughed from the spectator stands.
“This is the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, a competition in which no

foe is to be underestimated. To request a four-on-one battle against
yourself as a remonstrance...as expected of the Crimson Princess I’ve
www.asianovel.com
1133
heard about, your pride really is a different beast.”
With that, he propelled himself from the stands, landing beside Tsuruya.
“Ain’t this just the words of some shitty pig with nothin’ but power?”
“Kukuku...do not retract your words, Your Crimson Highness.”
Following Hiraga’s descent, winter wear-clad Yui Tatara the Unturning

too descended to take her place beside Tsuruya facing Stella, with Beast
Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri astride her black lion in her wake.
They signalled their intent with their actions.
“We of Akatsuki Academy have no objections. Let us do our part for the
sake of a fair tournament, shall we?”
「Mhmm. I see...What about you, Representative Tsuruya?」
“I...I don’t have anything to say about these conditions.”
Her approval, critical as it was, came out faltering at conditions so

favorable that she seemed to almost wish for it to not be so.
Nonetheless, she gave her approval all the same.
「Hmmm...」
Having received the approval of all the participants, Kaieta closed his
eyes and furrowed his brows in thought.
「Hey, hey, what’s he agonizing about? Is he really considering letting

this messed up penalty pass?」
「Four-versus-one isn’t a match, it’s a lynching!」
「But it’s kinda interestin’, someways! Let ‘em fight!」
A peculiar tension gripped the audience as Kaieta considered.
Stella’s far-out-of-left-field request and its accompanying rules had

piqued the interest of many in the audience. Even those who had cast
aspersions on Tsuruya’s request for a penalty initially had begun to
www.asianovel.com
1134
adopt a position of approval instead.
Those with differing opinions even began to debate amongst

themselves.
This uproarious situation persisted for around one minute.
And then Kaieta’s eyes opened.
「I understand. Since there are no objections from the participants, this

match will be held with modified rules in accordance with
Representative Stella’s self-appointed handicap.」
He declared in his capacity as head of the Organizing Committee.
「You serious?!」
「What is the Committee thinking?!」
「Order, Order! Appending the rules based on mutual agreements

between knight apprentices is not unheard of, especially in the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival, in which they are the stars. The content of the
penalty is indeed a little excessive, but it was ultimately Representative
Stella’s request. As such, it will be dealt with as per normal.」
Silencing the jeering sections in the crowd, Kaieta then turned to the two
people in question.
「I will now confirm the rules. Leaving aside Representative Tsuruya,

Representative Stella will have to defeat Representatives Hiraga,
Kazamatsuri and Tatara. On the other hand, Representative Tsuruya is
victorious if she or any of the others defeat Representative Stella. Will
this be acceptable?」
“It’s fine.”
“Yes. I thank you for your indulgence, Committee Chairman.”
Both parties agreed to accept these modified rules.
With this, the Organizing Committee’s role was ended.
www.asianovel.com
1135
「Mmm...Then, Iida-san, I leave the rest to you.」
「Eh, ah, y-yes.」
Handing the time over to the commentator Iida, Kaieta flickered out of
the screen’s view.
「Well, um...s, somehow, something amazing has happened. I’ve been

casting events for a long time, but casting a four-versus-one event is a
first for me too. But since the participants have agreed to it, and the
Organizing Committee has allowed it, let’s get down to the commentary!」
Thought Iida at first seemed shaken by this common-sense-defying turn

of events, he quickly recovered both himself and the peppy organizer’s
tone he had taken during the other matches.
「In that case, we will soon begin the match between Stella Vermillion
and Mikoto Tsuruya! Would the two of you, as well as our guest
participants, make your way to the ring please.」
“Well then, I’m going,” Stella said confidently upon receiving Iida’s
instructions as she turned to face Ikki. “You can go rest now - you look
exhausted, and there’s probably nothing to see here at this match.”
She was as lighthearted as a little child, despite now having to go up

against not only Tsuruya Mikoto, one of the previous year’s Best Eight,
as well as three underworld mercenaries all in one go.
Ikki couldn’t understand that.
“...Stella...why would you take this kind of unnecessary extra risk onto
yourself?”
If she had kept silent, there would have been no need for a penalty.
Her actions brought her no benefit in the slightest...or so he could only

think.
Thus he could not help but ask.
Why would she do such a thing?
www.asianovel.com
1136
“Are you confident that you will be able to beat all four of them?”
Stella shook her head.
“Well, I don’t know how it will go. At the very least, I can’t say that I’m
‘confident’...I don’t even know what their abilities are in the first place,
after all.”
“Then, why...”
“Because it’s something I have to do,” she said softly, and gazed upon
the tournament bracket that had replaced Kaieta’s face on the screen.
She glared at the Block B second round matches, that would be held the
next day.
“The way we are going, the first match of the second round will be
between Hiraga and Kazamatsuri, fellow Akatsuki members. They will
surely conspire to have one of them leave the field of battle before
that.”
That was a certain outcome. After all, Akatsuki as mentioned before

were not ordinary students but rather a team of mercenaries. They had
absolutely no interest in winning personal glory at the Festival. As such,
they would not participate in pointless conflicts that would only reduce
the fighting strength of their own allies.
Therefore, either the Beast Tamer or the Puppeteer would forfeit before
Block B’s second round matches began, allowing the other to have a
walkover victory.
“...I will never allow that.”
“Stella…”
Now that she’d said this much, Ikki understood why she had been so
happy to impose that reckless penalty on herself.
It was not for some prettied-up reason like the ‘Royal Way’ that she had
spoken of in front of Kaieta.
www.asianovel.com
1137
She had only one purpose.
“I will never allow those who did that to our school and to our friends to
get off scot-free right before my very eyes.”
She was here for revenge on those who had hurt her dear friends, Touka
and Ayatsuji, among others.
“I’ll burn them all to ashes.”
With a low voice like the bubbling of a volcanic crater before eruption,
Stella stepped out.
As though answering the call of the unexpressed anger she had held in
check since that assault, her hair itself lit on fire, phosphorescent wisps
trailing from flaming locks as she walked, gazing dead ahead at the
Akatsuki members already in the ring.
Ikki felt that Stella was too fired up. But there was nothing to be done -
this stemmed from her kindness and anger for her friends’ sakes.
Thus, he saw her off on in silence.
All I can do now is believe.
In Stella, who had gone through that training with Saikyou, and her
strength.
Do your best, Stella…!
「Now then! The fourth match of Block B shall begin! LET’S GO AHEAD-
!!!!」
And so did the match with the abnormal rules commence.
www.asianovel.com
1138
Vol. 6 :
Chapter 0: Prologue
Chapter Prologue
Prologue: Reflector
「The first round of the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is reaching
its climax! In Block A, the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane and
Panzer Grizzly Renji Kaga both won swift victories! As is only reasonable,
these singular, national powerhouses have emerged triumphant!
In Block B, newcomer Akatsuki Academy is flexing their muscles with a

three-zero shutout - not one of their opponents, all tough customers
themselves, has been able to wound them! They have certainly made
their strong presence felt here!
And fresh in everyone’s minds is Block C where the previous champion,

Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai Moroboshi, fell unexpectedly to F-Rank
Knight Ikki Kurogane in a dramatic showdown!
This has been a tumultuous Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival right from
Day One!
But this match -the fourth match of Block B, that was delayed due to
Stella Vermillion’s tardiness- must be the most outrageous match in the
history of the Festival! With the agreement of her opponent, Mikoto
Tsuruya, she has set herself a special rule - to fight all the remaining
members of Block B in a four-on-one match!
How will this all play out? I have no idea!」
www.asianovel.com
1139
The excited voice of the commentator flowed forth from the television
speakers. Behind him, the shouts of the crowd that packed the Bay
Dome resounded like an earthquake.
Their reaction was only natural. Fights between knights were

conventionally one-on-one. There had never before been a case of a
four-versus-one match in the all the history of the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival. This was the very first time this had happened - and thus it was
an unpredictable irregular.
What was Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion thinking, to have suggested

something so reckless as a four-versus-one match?
Raikiri Touka Toudou and Scharlach Frau Toutokubara Kanata, who were
in front of the TV, knew the reason.
“Stella-san is a really kind person…”
“...Yes, President. We have been blessed with a fine junior.”
They understood.
Stella did not intend to let a single one of them off - those

representatives from Akatsuki Academy who had left Hagun in shambles
before.
If the tournament went according to schedule, Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga

and Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri would meet in the second round - a
match between colleagues from Akatsuki Academy. When that
happened, one of the two would certain choose to forfeit and not take
part in the battle.
After all, they were mercenaries hired by Prime Minister Tsukikage to

cause the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival to be dominated by a force
that did not belong to the League of Mage-Knight Nations. They had no
interest in such things as fighting for glory as knight apprentices, and
would not diminish their fighting strength for the sake of such a thing
either.
www.asianovel.com
1140
Stella understood this.
Thus, using her tardiness as an excuse, she proposed such a reckless

thing.
This was all for the sake of the students of Hagun Academy, starting
with Touka and the others, who had been hurt during Akatsuki
Academy’s assault on Hagun.
It was something that should have made one happy. Thankful, even.
But Kanata was hardly gladdened.
“...But President, Stella-san’s kindness...pains me.”
“Why is that?”
“Her kindness and consideration for us has driven her into a corner,”
Kanata said, voice low and face drawn with regret, “for to have to face
Yui Tatara and three others in a handicap battle...is the worst possible
situation.”
Sensing something off about Kanata’s expression, Touka remembered

something.
During the assault, she had been the one to fight Yui Tatara.
“I was focused on defeating Ouma at the time, so I didn’t pay much

attention to the details of your battles, but is Yui Tatara really such a
knight as you say she is?”
“It’s a bit embarrassing, but I was unable to harm a hair on her head
even once.”
“Eh…?!!”
Touka was rendered speechless.
Not a hair on her head had been harmed.
This was not an uncommon occurrence in battles between knights.
www.asianovel.com
1141
Touka herself had defeated the Lorelei Shizuku Kurogane without being
injured as well.
However, doing that to Scharlach Frau was a different matter.
Even in the pinnacle of the competitive knight combat scene, the King of
Knights A-League, there was no one who could fight Kanata and come
out unscathed.
This was because of her Noble Art Diamond Dust, which dispersed the
blade of her Device into small particles invisible to the naked eye and
then was used to pierce her opponents. Evading the technique fully was
very difficult - these particles were so small that they could even enter
one’s lungs through inhalation.
Thus, finding someone who could defeat her without themselves being
wounded was close to impossible.
But according to Kanata, Yui Tatara had done so.
Then-
The worst-case scenario flashed across Touka’s mind.
“Could she be a Reflector?!”
Kanata nodded. Her worst-case guess had become reality.
As the name suggested, such Blazers could reflect all their opponents’
attacks back at them; their expertise lay in the way their ability would
increase in power the stronger the attacks received were.
That was to say that-
“For the Crimson Princess, who boasts overwhelming power - this will be
the worst opponent she’s had up to this point.”
www.asianovel.com
1142
Vol. 6 :
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: Cutting the Gordian Knot Part 1
Osaka Bay City - a city planning project discarded halfway. Ordinarily a

ghost town with nary a soul to be seen, its symbol of ruination -the Bay
Dome- was now packed to capacity with uncounted numbers of people:
all having come to watch the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, the festival
of Japan’s knight apprentices.
「You were the one who wanted somethin’ like this four-on-one! Show us
a good time, Crimson Princess!」
「Time for Akatsuki to show us their stuff too!」
「Don’t lose to them, Mikoto-chan!」
The start signal for Block B’s fourth match -the match with the
unprecedented four-versus-one rule- had already been sounded.
The excitement at this irregularity had swiftly whipped the crowd into a
frenzy.
But this sentiment was limited to the stands.
At the heart of that whirlwind of excitement, Yui Tatara of Akatsuki

Gakuen’s heart burned with a different emotion from where she was
within the ring.
www.asianovel.com
1143
And that emotion was rage.
How dare she belittle me…!
Naturally, that rage was directed at Stella.
She had been the one to suggest a four versus one. In other words, she
believed that she could put herself at a numbers disadvantage and still
be able to defeat them. Leaving aside Stella’s original opponent Mikoto
Tsuruya, who would have wished for this situation anyway, this was a
favorable development for they who were here to dominate the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival. But for Yui, who had been forced onstage, this
could not be more annoying - being looked down upon to this extent
unbearably so.
I’ll make you regret thinking so highly of yourself…!
“‘ey, Hiraga. This is an official match. They’ll write it off as an accident

even if I kill my opponent, no?”
“Fufufu. Yes, of course. Our client will understand - Tsukikage is himself

a knight, after all.”
“Gigigi. Then I’m not gonna go easy on ‘er!”
Having obtained the consent of Hiraga, who was serving as the match
overseer, she bared a fanged grin.
“No holdin' back this time! Eat yer fill, Sweeping Centipede!”
As she grinned, she reared back the starter cord of her Chainsaw-shaped
Device, Sweeping Centipede.
The limb-like blades whirred to life with a sound like as to the ear-
piercing shrieks of the fallen. Wielding her wailing weapon aloft, Yui
gouged up the ring even as she rushed toward Stella.
「Akatsuki Gakuen’s Yui Tatara is on the offensive, a strong a assault

without any hesitation! On the other hand, Stella is...wha-?!」
Suddenly, the commentator was rendered speechless.
www.asianovel.com
1144
The reason lay in Stella’s hands.
「Stella has yet to materialize her Device! What is the meaning of this?!」
Similarly, an outcry ran through the stands.
「The hell ‘re ya doin’! Draw your blade!」
「Hey now, hasn’t the signal to begin been sounded? Could it be that she
doesn’t understand Japanese?」
「No, it’s in English. But then, why hasn’t she drawn?」
They did not understand why Stella had not drawn her weapon to face
her opponent.
But even as this doubt hung all about, the battle was afoot.
Her body hugging the ground, long black hair trailing behind her like a
serpent, she closed on Stella, and with a cry of-
“Die!!!”
-aimed a brutal strike at her undefended head with Sweeping Centipede.
It was too broad a stroke, too straightforward an attack - hardly any

trouble to Stella, who possessed athleticism far beyond the norm.
With the slightest sway backwards she evaded the screaming saw.
“Gyaaaa!!!”
But Yui seemed unfazed by the evasion, employing her strength in a seri
es of reckless swings. Her craft was graceless, her swordsmanship like

children playing at samurai. But her weapon, the chainsaw, made all the
difference. As a blade that was powered by magic, it required no
technique - even the mere kiss of that saw sliced and splintered the
specially-made flooring of the ring as it made for Stella.
「Tatara dispensing with defense for an amazing offense-! Wielding her
www.asianovel.com
1145
chainsaw mightily, she attacks and attacks!」
However unrefined the swordsmanship, it would be difficult to

continually evade that number of attacks.
Stella had to meet it with her sword.
But despite that, she had yet to draw Laevateinn.
「Tatara’s firing on all cylinders here! She’s pursuing Stella, giving her no
breathing room! What a prodigious assault, it’s almost like a tornado!
Her technique is quite raw, and as such there are many openings to be
exploited...but Stella is still empty-handed! 」
「Uwaa! That timing there was really risky!」
「Is Tatara gradually beginning to grasp her movements?」
「It’s scary just watching! Just hurry up and draw your sword!」
Her opponent had come out all guns blazing from the starting signal,
and yet Stella persisted in not drawing her blade - her actions filled the
stadium with voices of confusion.
What on earth could she be thinking, they wondered.
But their doubts would be answered by the man in the analyst seat - ex-
King of Knights A-League participant Muroto.
「She’s most likely measuring her opponent’s attack timing.」
「Measuring...attack timings?」
「In this morning’s third Block B match, Tatara had been up against
Rentei’s Niidome. His axe strike was repelled by an unseen force, and
she took advantage of the huge knock-back to slash and thus defeat
him. Her ability is definitely the reflection of force - an incredibly potent
combat-oriented power. One could leave a huge opening and thus self-
destruct if one simply swings recklessly at her…
...and given Stella’s offensive power, it will not simply suffice to call it an
www.asianovel.com
1146
‘opening’.」
After all, Yui Tatara’s Noble Art Total Reflect was an ability that grew in
proportion to the power of her opponent’s offensive strength. If Stella’s
exceptional strength were to be reflected, it would not be strange to see
her arms shattered.
「In any case, one needs to get around the reflection process in order to
defeat Reflectors like Yui Tatara. As such, Stella’s strategy of observing
her opponent’s timing while not materializing her Device or letting her
opponent read her own attacks is a correct one.」
「In other words, she intends to hide her cards till the very last moment,
before defeating Tatara in a single blow before she can use her ability.
That is Stella’s strategy, am I right?」
「That is how I’d see it, yes.」
Seated in the stands, Stella’s friend Alice recalled a certain event at

Muroto’s words.
“Somehow, she reminds me of Ikki at that time. Do you remember,

Shizuku?”
“I never forget anything about Onii-sama. You refer to the time we

fought Rebellion at the shopping mall, don’t you?”
That was before the intra-school selection matches.
While the four of them had been out at the shopping mall, they had
been attacked by a group of looters from Rebellion. Their leader had
been a man named Bishou, who wielded an ability very similar to Yui’s.
“At that time, Stella had been right beside Onii-sama - she definitely
remembers his strategy from having seen it.”
At that time, Ikki had executed a slash exceeding Bishou’s dynamic

vision while concealing his blade, and thus broke through his Reflect.
Avoiding the Reflect using a super-high speed attack that surpassed the
Reflector’s reaction speed was an effective - and indeed the right way to
www.asianovel.com
1147
go about dealing with a Reflector opponent.
“However, there is a problem if Stella wants to imitate Ikki.”
“And that problem would be?”
White-robed Knight Yakushi Kiriko, who had remained with them after
watching the match between Ikki and Moroboshi together, asked.
“Speed. Certainly, Stella-chan’s is a greatsword that boasts unrivalled

destructive power, but its speed is far from that of Ikki’s Raikou.
Moreover, since it spans a human’s height in length its swing has to be
broader. Can it really produce a speed that rivals Raikou’s, I wonder.”
No, even if she is indeed able to do that, can she really deceive
Rebellion’s famed hitman, the Unturning...?
Having once been a part of Rebellion himself under the moniker Black
Assassin, Alice was ill at ease.
His unease would not fail to take a turn for the worse, for as she chased
Stella about about wielding her chainsaw Yui let out a small chuckle.
This idiotic woman…!
She scorned her opponent’s shallowness and folly.
Well of course I would have no time to activate my ability if I am

defeated before I can recognize what is going on.
This was the right line of thought, but-
-don’cha dare rope me in with the likes of that lil’ punk Bishou. I was
raised in a clan of killers who served Rebellion from generation to
generation - tried and tested hitmen!
She was different from Bishou, who had stepped onto crooked paths for
his own enjoyment.
She was raised to be a killer natural born. There was nothing good or evil
about that. The training had been fierce: in order to train her to be able
www.asianovel.com
1148
to use Total Reflect whenever and wherever, her own father had
constantly tried to kill her since she was three.
Those sleepless days where a bullet could fly at her at any moment went
on for ten years, giving her eye-bags nigh impossible to get rid of...and
also a focus and dynamic vision sufficient to perceive every single bullet
in a hail of gunfire.
Thus, gunshots, explosions, cuts, even the skills Blazers used-
-she could reflect any threat, chasing down her target step by inexorable
step till it was eliminated.
It was this fighting style that had earned her the moniker of Unturning.
Her eyes were such that she had been able to perceive clearly Ikki’s
show of Edelweiss’ swordsmanship.
Thus, it was impossible to deceive The Unturning Killer.
Regardless of how one tried to hide their aggression, waiting for an

opportunity to strike - that moment would never come.
And anyway, I have no reason to play along with an opponent who’s got
no options!
“Rinna! Get her-!”
She roared hoarsely, calling to a young lady astride a black lion who had
managed to creep up behind Stella while she had busied herself dodging
Yui’s wild blows - Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri.
“Do not presume to give me orders! I have no need of your words!”
So she rebutted, but nonetheless acted as Tatara had desired.
When it wore the Collar of Subordination, Kazamatsuri’s Device, her lion

became able to utilize a Noble Arts - in this case, manipulating the
concept of ‘stoppage’.
“Cower! King’s Pressure!”
www.asianovel.com
1149
“Guuooohhhhh-!!!!”
“Tch…!”
A sonic blast came at Stella from behind her, right from her blind spot.
Her attention being drawn by Yui, she could not evade this blow. From
the wide-open jaws of the lion issued forth a torrent of sound that struck
her full-on, stripping her of all mobility.
「Aaah! This is bad! Stella’s been caught by the Beast Tamer’s Noble Art,
King’s Pressure, the same one that robbed Bunkyoku Academy’s
Komashiro of the ability to move in the first round! There’s no way
Tatara will let this critical opportunity pass!」
“I’ll finish ya before you ever draw! Just keep cowering there and die!"
Sawblades screamed as they drew a horizontal arc towards Stella,

unable to move due to King’s Pressure, and struck home right in her
defenseless midsection.
“Raaaahh!!!”
With a mighty swing, Yui blew Stella away.
Then-
“King’s Charge!”
-another strike came in as insurance.
It was the charge of a magically-empowered lion, a beast that already

possessed physical mass and strength far surpassing that of man.
As such, it was only to be expected that Stella, weighing only as much

as a normal girl, was knocked back with ease, bouncing like a rubber ball
across and out of the ring.
The force sent her into the concrete wall just below the spectator stands,
and with a crash and a cloud of plaster a portion of the masonry came
crumbling down.
www.asianovel.com
1150
Part 2
「A, a keen blow! Tatara and Kazamatsuri with the clean one-two punch!
Stella was blown right out of the ring - terrible, terrible damage!”」
「Uwaa...that was horrible!」
「...Is she dead?」
The stands were silenced as they witnessed something in a way more

grotesque than a bloodletting: a human being blasted away like a bullet.
In that strange silence, the PA system started the ring-out countdown. If

she was unable to return to the ring within ten counts, she would be
judged as having lost by Ring-Out.
「Stella’s form cannot be made out, buried under that pile of dust and
debris as she is. But that wall should have been able to withstand a
direct hit from a tank cannon - that it is broken speaks volumes of the
severity of the damage she must have taken is clear. Will she be able to
make it back into the ring within ten counts?!」
「Hey, hey, get it together!」
「I was all hyped up to see what the famed Crimson Princess would be
like too...」
「A four-versus-one was too reckless after all! She was so easily hit from
behind!」
「You can hear the disappointment in the stands! It can’t be helped - who
could have expected that the Crimson Princess, a hot favorite to win it
all, would be in such danger of defeat so easily?」
Muroto shook his head at these words.
「No. In any case this much was not unexpected. Rather, it was a matter
of course.」
「Wh, what do you mean, Muroto-pro?」
www.asianovel.com
1151
「I’m saying that fighting multiple opponents alone is this difficult. If we

go by the numbers, it is a four-on-one, but if we factor in the difference
in the number of attacks, the kinds of tactics that could arise from the
different mix of abilities and thought processes, the difference in battle-
strength does not follow the numbers. It could even be five or ten times
more than that. The Crimson Princess can indeed be said to be at the
level of one-in-a-million, but despite that this handicap is not light - the
fact that she was hit from behind so easily is proof. Moreover, this field is
also an issue.」
「This field, you say?」
「Yes. As you can see, the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival’s ring is a flat
circle without any cover whatsoever. There is nowhere to hide oneself,
or anywhere to conceal one’s movements. This environment lends itself
well to those who would assert the numbers advantage. The gap in
power increases yet more when one factors this in as well. 」
「So this result was expected, you mean.」
Muroto nodded slightly.
「It’s fine to be confident, but going up against four people at once is

recklessness, plain and simple. Vermillion is a brilliant A-Rank Knight,
but her opponents are far from pushovers.」
The Crimson Princess had underestimated the terrors of a battle against

numbers.
Shizuku made a bitter face as she listened to Muroto’s analysis from her
place in the spectator stands.
“What on earth is that woman doing?!”
“Shizuku…”
“I’m an idiot - when she confidently asked for that four-versus-one

match, I was actually expecting her to have gotten stronger in her
training with Saikyou-sensei. To have confidence is one thing, but for her
www.asianovel.com
1152
to be this careless makes no sense!”
“Indeed, getting taken by surprise so easily back there was too

careless.”
“Really…!”
She could not help but give vent to her bubbling anger. But from where
she stood, this anger was only normal. Her brother’s lover, Stella, had
taken that unique place in his heart that Shizuku desired...then she had
just upped and left without notice to go somewhere, making him worry a
great deal. That was difficult to forgive no matter what.
And to add to that, the one to come up with the suicidal modified four-
versus-one rules that had to this present outcome had been none other
than her. That made it even harder.
Even though she had made that promise to meet her brother in the
Finals…
Even though her brother had fought for that sake, overcoming a difficult
foe…
“If she loses here...if she betrays the promise she made with Onii-sama
here,” Shizuku said poisonously, her small fists trembling, “I will go down
there into the ring and squeeze the life out of her myself!”
Kurono smiled wryly from beside them at the seriousness in her voice.
I wish you wouldn’t say that in front of me - I'm still a teacher, you
know?
Well, she did know how much Shizuku loved her brother Ikki, and thus
could understand her anger at her brothers’ lover’s disappointing
performance. If she was merely speaking in anger, Kurono would not
have blamed her.
“But you shouldn’t blame Vermillion too much.”
“...Why? She’s making a laughingstock of herself out there.”
www.asianovel.com
1153
“Well, if you had to blame this one on anyone, it would have to be her
teacher.”
“Her teacher?”
The blame for having called for but being unable to deal with the
disadvantages of a four-versus-one battle and being beaten down
pathetically lay not with Stella, but rather with Saikyou.
Unable to comprehend Kurono’s reasoning, Shizuku gave it some

thought.
“Are you saying that Saikyou-sensei’s teaching methods were subpar?”
In response, Kurono flashed a wry smile- no, it was more the grin of the
cat that got the cream, as though she was expecting something
interesting to happen.
“I guess this was bound to happen if she’d even managed to pass on her
slovenly ways. You see, that combo didn’t hit Vermillion because she
was careless, but because she found it too tiresome to dodge.”
“Eh?”
In that instant, it happened.
With a crash that resounded throughout the stadium, a huge piece of

rubble that might have weighed a ton was sent rocketing into the sky
from where it had lain atop Stella.
“Wha-!”
At that sound, Shizuku’s eyes returned to the ring.
Naturally, the one who had knocked it away was Stella, who had been
buried underneath. Having swept away the debris atop her with a
skyward straight from her right fist, she leapt lightly back into the ring -
just in time for the count of ‘eight’...
...and with nary a scratch on her from either the charge or the cut to the
stomach, she casually swept the remaining dust from her uniform.
www.asianovel.com
1154
“...Hmm. That’s all you’ve got, huh,” she said, as though having
understood something.
Part 3
「Wh-whaaaaaat?! Having taken direct hits from both the King’s Charge
and the Sweeping Centipede, Stella was hurled from the ring! On the
count of eight, she leisurely returns to the ring - and, and...beyond her
uniform being torn up in several places, she hasn’t a scratch on her!
What on earth is this?!」
Her unharmed state threw both the commentator and the audience alike
into uproarious confusion.
But Yui, who had attacked her, already knew what the reason was.
Earlier, when her horizontal sweep had swept into Stella’s stomach, she
had not felt it tear into her flesh at all. Sweeping Centipede’s revolving
blades had sliced open her uniform, but had failed to eat into her skin.
Why?
The reason was ‘magical power’.
Earlier, in the battle between the Worst One and the Seven Stars Sword
King, Moroboshi Yuudai had ensorceled an armor made of his own mana
to use as a barrier against impacts. The power of such barriers was
dependent on the amount of mana its user possessed.
Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion’s mana pool could be considered

among the best in the entire world.
Thus the barrier that she subconsciously erected about herself was far
from ordinary, strong enough to allow her to take full-blooded blows
from Yui and Rinna head-on and yet cancel out all the damage she
should have taken.
Stella had realized this, and as such had stopped dodging

conscientiously. She did not feel the need to.
www.asianovel.com
1155
This truth wounded Yui’s pride deeply.
“You bastard...just how much did you look down on me, playing along
like that…”
“Don’t make such a scary face,” Stella said unapologetically, “this

couldn’t be helped. After all, my opponent up till yesterday was the
strongest knight in the Pan-Pacific region.”
In all honesty, Stella was not the sort to intentionally humiliate her
opponent.
They were simply on different planes.
After all, the one training Stella this whole week had been one of the
strongest people in the world, the Yaksha Princess, a Gravity User who
boasted such outrageous offensive power that she could pull a meteorite
from beyond the atmosphere at two times escape velocity.
Thus, no matter how she tried she could not feel any sense of danger
against this opponent, and because she could feel any danger it became
tiresome to evade each and every attack.
When Kurono said that the fault lay with Saikyou, this was what she had
meant.
This was, however, but one of the reasons.
Stella had another important reason for not resisting and allowing Yui to
hit her.
“Moreover, I wanted to confirm something before going on the

offensive.”
“Confirm something?”
“Yes. I wanted to see what level of knights you are.”
She could not leave this step out. After all-
“If I were to unleash my full strength thoughtlessly, you could all die.”
www.asianovel.com
1156
“Tch…!”
Yes. Stella understood. She understood the extent of her strength.
If wielded against humans, her ability was nothing short of somewhat

gratuitous brutality, to the point where reducing human life to ash was a
thing of ease. So she had to be aware of the opponent she had to fight
at all times, taking care so as to not burn them to death, even if they
were a hated enemy who had hurt her friends.
“Akatsuki owes us some revenge, and I won’t rest till I’ve gotten it. I
don’t intend to kill you.”
She felt less than at peace with this, but above that-
“But...that’s because I don’t see the value in doing that for you. You
would indiscriminately display your intent to kill to anyone, but there is
only one person in this world that I would value fighting as a knight, one
opponent that I would give my all against.”
There was only one such man so special, who could inspire such feeling
and passion in Stella that she would forsake noblesse-oblige and fight
him at her full strength.
“That’s why I sought to ascertain your strength, be sure of your level - so

I can know ‘how far I must go to break you without killing you’.”
By this point, she had grasped the gist of it.
If she put herself into third gear, she could probably just about
accommodate them. Keeping this in mind, she finally materialized her
Device, Laevateinn.
“I’m going to attack from here on out.”
In an instant, a heat wave billowed out around her, warping the very air.
It was an overwhelming presence, as though the summer sun had drew
near to the earth - the presence of a knight far from ordinary.
But Yui was unafraid.
www.asianovel.com
1157
“Interestin’...Come at me then, if you’ve got the stuff!”
With a roar, she kicked off the ground with all her might and attacked
Stella for the third time, not caring that her attack had failed to make
any dent on Stella.
Had her blood run too hot, making her forget that fact?
No.
She was well-trained. Born a killer. She had learned how to keep a cool
head amid heated emotions. She was certainly surprised that her clean
hit had done no damage. But a Blazer’s world was full of those who
played against common logic. To find a Blazer who could not be harmed
by direct attacks was not rare. She herself belonged to that category of
Blazers, after all.
There were ways around it. This, she already understood.
My blade can’t do it, but yours is a different story, ain't it?!
In that case, she only needed to reflect it. Her arrogance, her attack, the
uncommon magical might that powered that attack - all of them.
Even one such as the Crimson Princess could not emerge unscathed
after having her full strength reflected back at her.
Her arms would certainly be rendered unusable, and once she was
wounded to that extent then Yui could take care of her at her own
leisure.
For that to happen, she had to allow Stella to attack first.
Thus, Yui forged ahead straight as an arrow, baiting out that full-power
attack.
“Then, I’ll help myself.”
In response to her scheme, Stella met her directly, advancing to close

the distance between them with Laevateinn brandished in her right hand
as she aimed a diagonal downward slash for Yui’s shoulder.
www.asianovel.com
1158
This reaction was exactly as Yui had thought.
If this slash was bounced back by Total Reflect, Stella would get a taste
of her own medicine.
But right at that moment when she was about to activate Total Reflect-
Ah-?
-she smelled a rat. Her years of experience as a killer warned her that
something was off.
Since Sweeping Centipede itself could deal no damage, Yui aimed to use
Total Reflect to compensate. That should have been obvious.
Then why was Stella still wielding her sword to cut, like a fool?
It was a trap - that was the only possible reason.
Listening closely, the sound of the blade as it whistled through the air
was too soft.
That slash had speed, but there was no strength behind it.
And from the first, Stella’s weapon was a greatsword. To wield it in only
one hand was by itself already odd.
No damage would be done even if she reflected this; it would push her
back at the very most.
The right side is just a feint. The real strike comes from the left-!
With keen eye and swift mind Yui perceived all this with precision, that
within the shadow of the falling blade a cocked fist laid in wait.
Stella likely had this plan in mind: when Yui used Total Reflect on that
downward racing blade, it would knock her right side back, and in
tandem her left flank would be thrust forward, sending her left fist into
Yui’s side at speeds beyond her ability to react.
It was a plan that had even taken her abilities and their effects into
account.
www.asianovel.com
1159
And it’s a good one, but that don't mean jack if I’ve caught on to it!
The tables had turned from the moment she had noticed the trap. The
hunter was now the hunted.
To this end, Yui played Stella’s script right to the hilt. The instant their
blades met, she projected her Reflecting barrier from her body,
distorting the vector of Stella’s strike and repelling her.
And in that same moment, Stella moved exactly as Yui had anticipated.
Using the opening that had been created by the Reflection of her blade,
she unleashed her surprise attack, her hidden ace: a liver shot.
Her opponent, lured by that opening, had put her full strength into that
punch. Seizing the moment, Yui reactivated Total Reflect.
That was a blow that had borrowed both Stella’s strength and the
rotational force she had redirected from the initial Reflection on her right
side to give more power to her strike from the left.
From this surely her fist, even her entire arm, would be shattered.
Having committed for the opening, Stella could not retract her fist
either.
Having seen through it all, her opponent dancing in the palm of her
hand, Yui’s lips quirked upward in dark amusement.
‘Gyari-!’
With the sound of flesh and bone breaking-
“Gah...hak-!”
Stella’s left fist -that fist that should have been reflected- burrowed deep
into Yui’s side.
“And that’s one down.”
Part 4
www.asianovel.com
1160
Tatara’s body, having taken Stella’s mighty blow to the side, folded in
two at the waist, and with a spray of spittle and blood collapsed upon
the ring floor.
「A direct hit with a powerful liver shot! Tatara falls face-first to the ring.
She’ not moving! She’s not getting up! She’s out cold! With but one
single blow, Stella has brought down her opponent!」
「Uwaa! That was a super scary sound!」
「She’s bent at that weird 90-degree angle...what kind of arm strength

does that girl have?」
「The stands too are shaken by the might of Stella’s fist! Nonetheless, I
wonder: from where I was, Tatara very apparently saw through her ruse,
and activated her Total Reflect on her hidden left fist...so how did Stella
manage to dodge Total Reflect?」
The one who answered was Muroto.
「She did not do anything of that sort.」
「Eh?!」
「Look at her left hand.」
「....!」Upon seeing Stella’s left hand at Muroto’s suggestion, the

commentator could not help but cry out.「Th, this…!」
「This is horrible! Stella’s left hand is all torn up, almost like it’s been
twisted using a corkscrew! But, then this means that...」
「Yes. The Crimson Princess didn’t avoid Total Reflect. As Tatara had
foreseen, the Total Reflect did indeed shatter her left hand - she
certainly hit the mark there...but for one thing. She had not expected
that the Crimson Princess would follow through and hit her with that
shattered arm without any regard for her injury!」
Humans were most liable to let their guard down when they saw that all
was going as they planned.
www.asianovel.com
1161
Yui was no exception to the rule.
When she saw that she had broken Stella’s hand as planned, she had
smirked.
That smirk had become her downfall.
Stella had been aiming for that very moment. Pivoting on her feet, she
had brought the full strength of that fist -along with the power of Total
Reflect- to bear in that blow.
There was nothing beautiful about that move. It was a breakthrough via
brute force.
But even with her arm destroyed to such an extent, Stella still knocked
Yui unconscious in one strike.
And it was even using a body blow, with which it was normally hard to
knock a person out.
She’s insane...!
Standing and bearing witness all this while in the same ring, Kyomon
Academy’s third year student, Icy Sneer Mikoto Tsuruya, was shaken.
She’s too strong...!
Yui’s techniques, tactics...they had all been overwhelmed by that

strategic-class arm strength.
And that was to say nothing of her will, that had been unafraid of the
injury that she herself would receive.
A strong body, a strong mind, and the cunning to use them well.
She was simply a gem.
I don’t even match up at all...
But she had to win.
The Festival was an elimination tournament - even a single loss could
www.asianovel.com
1162
not be tolerated. Not even if, as though toying with her, fate had sent
her the worst possible opponent for her first round match.
That was why she had shamelessly borrowed Akatsuki’s strength, and
now that she’d gone this far already, a loss was all the more an
unacceptable notion.
Her pride would not allow her to accept that result no matter what.
Besides, if I pull through here, I will be able to dominate the entire B

Block...!
It was with this confidence that she urged her quailing heart on.
“Worry not. We will win.”
A tepid, almost half-hearted attempt at a statement was voiced behind

her.
The owner of that voice was the ominous, pierrot-clad man - Akatsuki
Academy’s Puppeteer, Reisen Hiraga.
“...You mean to say you have some kind of plan against a monster who
won’t even be hurt after taking a direct hit from a Device?”
Her tone was prickly, the aura of dubiousness that he exuded making
him rather unlikeable. But he did not seem to mind, instead laughing
throatily.
“Fufu. While it is indeed surprising that a direct hit from Yui’s Sweeping
Centipede failed to accomplish anything...in the end, that was merely
the effect of mana itself. The Crimson Princess is not a defense-oriented
Blazer, and as such breaking her barrier of mana is simple. My own ace
should be able to see us victorious in one strike.”
“Well it sure would have been helpful if you’d used it sooner.”
Reisen shook his head.
“While I would have very much liked to have done so, it is most
regrettable that this Noble Art requires some time.”
www.asianovel.com
1163
“So you can’t use it.”
“Fufu. I am ashamed. However, if we can last that long, I assure you that
my ace shall break her with ease. Thus, if I may so trouble you, could
you buy me a little time to until I have completed the preparations for
my technique? We of Akatsuki would be rid of the troublesome Crimson
Princess, while you would clear this hellish first round - it is to our mutual
benefit that we should aid one another now, as people on the same
team, is it not?”
“...”
Mikoto responded with silence and a displeased furrowing of her brows.
It was his voice. There was scorn in every word he said, as though he
were mocking the world and everything in it. It made her sick; just
hearing it rubbed her the wrong way.
But on the other hand, he had a point. Right now, they were fighting on
the same side. Cooperation would be the efficient course of action.
Moreover-
I don’t have any means of beating Stella, but this guy says he does.
If only for this alone, she had no reason to refuse him.
“I understand. But - I can’t guarantee this will go well.”
“How timid.”
“If I did have confidence, then I wouldn’t have had to rely on the
cooperation of shady folk like you and your ilk.”
With that said, she placed her left palm over her right eye, and swept it
across to reveal a monocle - Icy Sneer Mikoto Tsuruya’s Device.
“Done with the hush-hush chit-chat?”
Mikoto entered a stance, and beyond the rim of her monocle was the
levelled gaze of the crimson-eyed knight, her red hair trailing wisps of
www.asianovel.com
1164
flame.
“Did you wait for us on purpose?”
“Yes. I came late from the first, and then -even though it was with your
agreement- made you go along with my desire to vent my anger. I’m
really sorry about that...so I’ll be more gentle on you.”
“That’s considerate of you. I wonder if you could considerately cede this

match?”
“Fufu. I like your thick skin, Tsuruya-san, but that’s impossible. After all,
this fight is very important to me.”
“That so? Can’t be helped then.”
“Yes. I’m afraid the ‘complimentary service’ ends there. I’m coming over
now. If you want to resign, the earlier the better. I will not retract my
blade once I’ve swung it!”
With that, Stella kicked off the ground and charged towards Mikoto.
“Tch-!”
That embodiment of violence, that had taken down Yui without a

thought for her ruined arm, was now closing in with that greatsword in
her good hand. Coming to destroy her.
Nothing good would come of taking that strike on. It would most
probably make all the hurts she’d taken so far feel like mere tickling.
She might even die.
The fear that pierced Tsuruya’s heart could paralyse her mind.
But even so, she was one of the previous year’s national Best Eight.
She was one of Japan’s elite. She would not retreat or show fear.
The magic she unleashed from her monocle -a rare sight among
Devices- was one that could instantly reduce the temperature of a
selected area within her vision to Absolute Zero.
www.asianovel.com
1165
“Satin Ice!”
A glaring light wrapped in a frigid, cutting shroud shot forth from the
monocle.
This magic’s speciality was that its effect triggered instantly upon her
focusing on a target. In other words, this magic travelled at what was
effectively the speed of light.
In a split-second, the temperature around Stella fell below freezing point

right through to absolute zero. Even liquid nitrogen, which was well-
known to be able to freeze objects instantly, reached only around minus
200 degrees Celsius. No human could remain unharmed when exposed
to temperatures even lower than that. It would freeze them right down
to the marrow - their heart having stopped long before that.
No matter the terms in which one spoke of it -activation speed, range or

stopping power- it was a first-rate ability.
With it Mikoto could go toe-to-toe with any of the powerhouses in the

Seven Stars Sword-Art Tournament.
That was true.
Only one person-
“Empress Dress”
-the strongest fire user in the world, was exempt.
Turning the entirety of the utterly frozen atmosphere into steam under
extreme heat, she caused it to dissipate before the raiment of roiling
flames that was clad about her.
“As I thought, that’s how that would go, huh.”
In truth, Mikoto had known it would turn out this way.
Satin Ice was at its simplest the manipulation of temperature. Fire users
on the other hand could raise temperatures, thus making it hard for this
technique to beat them. If those two abilities were to clash, then the
www.asianovel.com
1166
difference between victory and defeat lay with each individual’s mana
pool.
In this, the Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion was unmatched, and as

such Mikoto stood no chance from the beginning.
But she had managed to slow her down, just for a moment.
And that’s more than sufficient to fulfill my role!
“Tear my enemies asunder, Sphinx!”
“Gooohhhh!!!!”
Having waited on the sidelines away from Stella, Rinna now took
advantage of the momentary pause in her movements and struck out
with King’s Pressure.
Yes. One moment was enough.
If she but stopped Stella for a moment, Rinna could land a clean hit with
King’s Pressure, rendering Stella immobile.
The lion leapt into pursuit immediately, aiming for her head. Earlier, its
blow had done no damage - that must have been quite a blow to its
pride as the King of Beasts, for even without Rinna’s orders it opened its
mouth wide, preparing to crush Stella’s head between its fanged jaws.
Even Stella could not possibly emerged unharmed from being mauled by
a lion as large as an elephant and empowered by magic as it was.
If it went through, this would decide the battle.
But even as that faint expectation blossomed within Mikoto-
“Gaaaaoohhh!!!!!”
-Stella led out a sudden earthshaking roar aimed at the black lion the
Beast Tamer commanded.
“!?!?!?”
www.asianovel.com
1167
The lion came to a dead halt just as it was about to lay into her.
As though it itself were affected by the King’s Pressure.
“S, Sphinx?! What ails?!” Rinna berated the beast at its sudden
disobedience. “Wherefore did you cease?!”
But even so, the lion did not budge.
Why? The answer was simple. Animals in the wild walked far closer with
death than humans did. The strong devoured the weak. This was how
that lion had lived long before Rinna had ever tamed it.
Thus, it understood, could not help but recognize the vision that hovered
behind that young woman.
That vision of a towering, winged dragon.
The crimson-haired girl before it was by far a superior predator.
There was no way it could intimidate her, for how could a mere cat
frighten a dragon?
Thus, upon meeting a predator whose capabilities far surpassed its own,
wild animals would choose only to do one thing.
Run.
“Nyaaaaaaa~n-!!!”
“Eh?! Kyaau-!”
「Oh dear! What is this! The lion that should have been controlled by the
Beast Tamer’s Collar of Subordination, having been defeated by Stella’s
intimidation, has fled with its tail literally tucked between its legs,
leaving its master in the lurch! And even now, Stella strikes at the
defenseless Kazamatsuri-!」
Once again, Stella brandished her sword in her right hand alone as she
put her full weight into a diagonal slash.
It was a broad stroke that leveraged on momentum alone, but having
www.asianovel.com
1168
been thrown from atop the lion Rinna had landed on her bottom.
There was no way she could dodge that.
The same heavy hand of Stella’s that had taken Yui out in a single strike
fell upon Rinna, hitting not only her but also collapsing a portion of the
ring itself.
It was unmistakably a killing blow.
“...”
But Stella did not count to two.
The reason for that was a voice that spoke from within the dust cloud
churned up by that explosive impact.
“Even in my dreams, Crimson Princess, I did not think that during these
parlor games I would be forced to lean on mine favored right hand, and
thus bring forth my sin-drenched, fell-branded knight - she whose form
was blessed by powers dark: the Sealing Arts of Accursed King!”
“My lady means to say ‘Thanks, Charlotte, you saved me!’ No, no my
lady, you need not thank me. I am your personal maid, and also your
sword and shield.”
As the wind carried the dust away, it gradually ceased to veil the eyes,
and what had transpired in the ring became clear to all.
Stella’s blade had failed to reach Rinna.
The ground beneath her feet broken and cracked, the apron-clad maid
Charlotte Cordé stood between Stella and her master...
...having stopped Laevateinn with but a single index finger.
Part 5
「Wh, what, this is bad! A Blazer from within the stands has stepped in,
coming to Kazamatsuri’s aid!」
「Isn’t that the maid that’s always with her?」
www.asianovel.com
1169
「It’s a foul! Umpire, call it!」
The sudden entrance of the the stoic maid threw the entire dome into an
uproar.
Once the referee halted the match, they would then await the
judgement of the Organizing Committee. This was procedure, but-
「Wh, what is going on here? 」The commentator cried out disbelievingly.

「The referee has not stopped the match!」
But there was a reason for this, of course.
「Of course. There weren’t any rules being broken, anyway.」
「Muroto-pro, how is that?」
「Look at that girl’s neck.」
Even as he said this, the Dome’s cameras zoomed in on Charlotte’s

neck, and as that image was broadcasted on the giant monitors in the
Dome, everyone understood what Muroto had meant.
「Th, that’s indeed the same Collar of Subordination that the lion the
Beast Tamer rode wore! I, I say!」
「Yes. And like that lion, that girl has become the Device of the Beast
Tamer, the Blazer that controls others. As such, there was no reason to
stop the match.」
「Well, the role of umpires are taken up by experienced mage knights.

They rarely miss such a thing.」
In the first place, Blazers were capable of detecting the ambient mana
surrounding an object. Rinna’s mana permeated Charlotte, a non-Blazer,
just as it had the lion. So even without having to look at her collar, Stella
knew that she was one of the Beast Tamer’s chess pieces.
“I see...I thought you weren’t a normal maid, but to think that you were
Rinna’s real Device, her ace, huh.”
www.asianovel.com
1170
“I am Charlotte Cordé. I shall be in you care from here on.”
Flicking Laevateinn backwards with her index finger, she hitched up the
edges of her skirt and curtsied, full of elegance and grace.
But instead of returning the greeting-
“Save the pleasantries, if you please!”
-Stella brandished Laevateinn, once again striking at Charlotte.
“Bloom, Ichirin Junka!”
With a harsh, ringing clang, she once again stopped the blade with her
opened hand.
Was she made of steel? No, this was an act of magic.
This was the ability that Charlotte could unleash thanks to Beast Tamer
Kazamatsuri Rinna’s Device, the Collar of Subordination, which could
transform animals and non-Blazers into Blazers.
Stella saw through this in the two blows they had exchanged.
“Tch...it’s like hitting steel. It looks like you blocked it with your bare
hands, but if one looks closely, there is a one millimeter gap between
your skin and the blade. So the ability that you are able to use under
Rinna’s influence is the projection of a defensive barrier.”
“Very observant of you,” Charlotte praised her earnestly for having hit
the mark.
At the same time, the space between the blade and her hand glowed
with peach-pink hue, forming a flower-shaped shield.
“You have good eyes, Crimson Princess, to have been able to see
through my ability after only having gone two rounds with me. However,
you were wrong about one thing.”
“What would that be?”
“My Ichirin Junka is not an ability specialized in defense.”
www.asianovel.com
1171
Then, repelling the blade she had parried using Ichirin Junka-
“Flower Blade - Ryuuzetsuran!”
A blade-like barrier formed in her two hands, and she let fly that blade
toward Stella.
“Tch!”
Her stance broken as her blade was repelled, this was not an attack
Stella could avoid normally. but in a flash of inspiration she did not seek
to correct her stance but instead leaned further back into a backflip,
evading Charlotte’s slash.
She did not quite make it, however. The blade shallowly nicked her face
- the skin that had withstood the chainsaw-shaped Sweeping Centipede
without blemish.
And Charlotte’s onslaught did not stop there. Like a bloodhound in a

frenzy she pursued Stella, who responded with a horizontal sweep of her
blade, meaning to counter her with that.
Now, Charlotte could do two things in response. She could halt her
advance to evade the blade, or she could halt her advance and use
Ichirin Junkan to block it. Either way, she would have to stop - and this
was enough for Stella.
However, Charlotte’s response was literally one level above.
She took flight.
She did not leap; instead, Ichirin Junkan had bloomed at her heels as she
soared into the air. Now directly above Stella, the petals of that flower
wrapped themselves about her right leg, and with an elegant flip she
aimed an axe kick right for Stella’s head.
Having missed with her sweeping slash, Stella’s right arm and blade
were in an over-extended position, leaving her no time to bring them up
to defend her head. Seeing no choice in the matter, she squeezed out
what strength she could into the shoulder of her broken left arm, using
www.asianovel.com
1172
her somewhat less damaged upper arm to take the brunt of the axe
kick.
But this blow was even more brutal than the ones before it, easily
snapping the bones of her upper arm.
“Kuh!”
“Do you now understand? Like this, the impenetrable toughness that
yielded not an inch to your strike becomes a slender blade, and a
hammer that strikes harder than any steel.”
Charlotte said this even as Stella’s faced wrenched from the agony of
having her bones broken.
This was why she was both Rinna’s sword and shield.
But Stella was not the sort of woman to be tamed by one or two broken
bones.
“Empress Dress!”
While that was a mighty blow, Charlotte had made a poor move. Using
close-combat maneuvers on Stella that involved bodily contact was
close to suicidal.
Summoning the fiery raiment about herself, she raised its output to the
maximum.
The flames ran up her forearm and onto Charlotte’s leg, and then her
whole body was aflame. Stella’s flames too were magical, and they
would not abate unless she dismissed them, or was herself dismissed
from life.
Thus, it was a decisive error for an opponent to allow themselves to

catch on fire at her hands.
And yet-
...It’s not working?!
www.asianovel.com
1173
-this logic fell flat in the face of Charlotte.
Despite being shrouded in the roaring flames, her stoic mask did not
break.
Her barrier did not merely shield her from impact, but was also her
mighty aegis against heat and electricity. Wrapped around her whole
body as it was, it completely shut out the extreme temperatures of the
Empress Dress.
“Ah. Additionally-”
Disregarding Stella’s counterattack, Charlotte continued to pursue her

own assault. Using Stella’s left arm as a platform, she launched herself
into the air.
“I am also her ‘gun’.”
Ichirin Junka materialized as tens of long, sleek blades that she gripped
between her fingers in a fan shape before hurling them at Stella.
She's using her barrier like shuriken…!
She had already experienced the keenness of her barrier first hand.
It would be troublesome if she was hit by them.
“Yaaaaah!”
Judging thus, she swung Laevateinn with all her might, blasting the hail
of shurikens away with the force of a sonic boom, swirling up a gale like
with a giant Uchiwa fan.
What a terrifying sword-arm. That strike was an imposing sight.
But then something happened that was outside Stella’s expectations.
Around ten or so of those blades, sent flying every which way, were now
streaking towards the stands.
Part 6
www.asianovel.com
1174
「U, uwaaaa! This is bad! Stray shots incoming!」
「Everyone, run!」
Many rose from their seats at the sight of the incoming projectiles.
This was a natural reaction: after all, none of the audience members who
did not possess magic could stand against Ichirin Junka, that had even
been able to wound someone guarded by such powerful magic as Stella
was.
「Please do not leave your seats,」 a commanding voice rang out,

stopping those who had stood up.「You would be in more danger if you
moved.」
The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was an event that showcased

modern magicians wielding supernatural power. There were already
measures in place to ensure the crowd’s safety and eliminate. There
were powerful mage knights waiting in the wings all across the stands to
shoot down such stray fire.
And the one assigned to wait in the area about to be bombarded by

Ichirin Junka was World Clock Kurono Shinguuji, the Director of Hagun
Academy and A-Rank Mage Knight.
Materializing the silver gun Ennoia, she leveled its barrel at the ten or so
blades that were inbound.
“Clock Draw.”
A single gunshot rang out.
Yes. Only one - but it was sufficient to ensure that not a single blade
reached the stands as they were all knocked clean out of the air.
「Eh?! What was that?」
「It’s her trademark Clock Draw. Stopping time for an instant, she uses
that time to pelt her target with a hail of bullets! Look at her feet!」
「Uwa, for real! Look at that mountain of casings!」
www.asianovel.com
1175
「Amazing!」
Kurono’s brilliant technique met with applause from the stands, and in
the midst of that clapping-
“As expected of the Knight who was originally ranked 3rd in the K.O.K
League, huh.”
It was a gentle voice, and one that Kurono knew when she heard it.
Turning her head, she laid eyes upon a black-haired young man
approaching while himself clapping.
It was the Worst One, Ikki Kurogane.
“Your skills haven’t rusted at all since your days of active service.”
“Ha. There’s been no reason to become dull, that’s all there is to it. This
is part of our job as teachers after all.”
With her reply, Ikki’s friends too became aware of his return.
“Ikki!”
“O, Onii-sama! How are your injuries?”
“I’m fine now, Shizuku. The doctor at the sick bay used magic to patch
up my wounds earlier.”
“You didn’t use a Capsule, but got people to heal you with magic?”
Kiriko pursed her lips, as though sulking. “You could have just asked,
and I would have done that for you.”
Ikki scratched his head uneasily.
“Well, you still have a match later, Yakushi-san. I couldn’t possibly ask
you for a favor like that.”
As much as she thought of herself as a doctor before she was a knight, it

went against all common logic for a knight before a match to use magic
willy-nilly for their own personal use.
“But Onii-sama, didn’t you use Ittou Shura during your match? Doesn’t it
www.asianovel.com
1176
hurt just standing up?”
“Well, I can’t say it isn’t difficult, but I’m more concerned about this
match. I’d feel worse just lying there.”
So saying, he made his way next to Kurono before looking down at the
ring. At the match his lover, who had promised to meet him in the finals,
was in.
To feel that he had to watch was normal.
Understanding her brother’s feelings, she held her words of concern for
his health in and did not push him.
“By the way, Kurogane, what do you think of the match so far?”
“Well, it all looks to have gone as expected right now. The Icy Sneer was
always of opposing elements with Stella, and was no match magically.
And while Reflectors are indeed the bane of power types like Stella, she
isn’t the sort of knight who would be pinned down by only one
technique. Nonetheless…”
As he replied, his eyes drifted over to the outskirts of the ring, where the
Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga stood, spookily unmoving, keeping his distance
from Stella.
“It seems it might get messy from here - that man is giving off an
ominous aura. I wouldn’t claim to know what he is doing, but I sense an
uncanny amount of focus. Taking him down before he finishes whatever
he is preparing for would be best.”
Everyone present would agree with Ikki. They could all feel Reisen’s
eerie aura.
But that was not all.
From their birds’-eye vantage point, one could see all the combatants’
movements. It was clear as day that, Mikoto Tsuruya included, the
Akatsuki camp were all moving to defend him.
www.asianovel.com
1177
He was their ace, no doubt about it.
In that case, it was best to nip his plan in the bud as soon as possible.
This was the unspoken consensus of all present, and it was surely on
Stella’s mind as well.
“However, that looks to be difficult.”
“I wonder what you mean by that, Director?”
Alice asked.
Kurono pointed. “Look.”
There, at the edge of the stands, was a glimmering object embedded

deep into the concrete.
It was one of the Ichirin Junka blades that she had shot down using Clock
Draw.
“I brought it down in a spot where no one is, but look. There’s not a
scratch on it - that’s unnatural toughness. I haven’t ever met a Barrier
User this good, not even in the K.O.K. A-League. This might be Vermillion
we speak of, but breaking through that with just her right hand is going
to be difficult...in fact, that maid may even be able to block Vermillion’s
strongest attack - Kalsariteo Salamandra.”
Kurono’s unease was, unfortunately, right on the mark.
Part 7
「Stella attacks again and again, but to no avail! She is unable to break
through the frighteningly redoubtable defenses of Beast Tamer Rinna
Kazamatsuri’s ace, Charlotte Cordé! In fact, Charlotte’s counterattacks
are blunting her assault bit by bit!」
「If her left arm were usable, she could probably go up against that
barrier, but she can’t use it to hold her sword right now. The Crimson
Princess is in a tough spot.」
Just as the commentator and analyst had said, Stella’s attacks had so far
www.asianovel.com
1178
failed to make a dent in Ichirin Junka’s guard. On the other hand,

Charlotte’s consistent counterattacks were wearing her down.
Anyone could see that the match was not going well for her.
Stella’s shoulders drooped as she sighed.
“My, my...you really are outrageously tough. All those slashes did
nothing whatsoever. It seems that as expected, nothing will come of
using one hand.”
Unproductive actions sapped the spirit as much if not more than the
body, and an exhausted spirit lacked strength. At Stella’s weak tone,
Charlotte felt sure that the battle was within her grasp.
A little more. Just a little more, and this knight would fall.
There was no need to wait till the Puppeteer’s Noble Art was ready.
“Of course. Protecting my lady is the reason for my existence - the

reason why I am both sword and shield. Your sword will not reach her,
Crimson Princess. As long as I am here, as long as I draw breath, you will
not singe a hair on her head.”
“Such loyalty. I don’t dislike that.”
Charlotte did not respond to Stella’s praise.
Even if she had said nothing, Charlotte understood that her loyalty was a
feeling that wouldn’t lose out to anything else in the world. She had
sworn to live for that adorable young girl, Rinna Kazamatsuri, ever since
the day Rinna had picked her out of that garbage dump. She would give
everything, from the crown of her head to the soles of her feet, for her.
And she had given her all.
Never leaving that girl’s side, she swept all danger away from her. If she
wished for a cat, she would be that cat. If she wished for a dog, she
would be that dog. Having done that much, she had been frustrated to
no end when Rinna had began to keep Sphinx as a pet, so much so that
www.asianovel.com
1179
she had wanted to stew it for dinner.
But then, the young mistress said that to me:
“You should just be a human being. I would be quite troubled if my right

hand were a cat, so please, stop eating cat food on all fours.”
So saying, she had returned to Charlotte the clothes she had discarded
in order to become a cat.
Aah, my lady, my lady! How gentle you are!
To think that Rinna would treasure her so greatly - she, who was so
lowborn as to be no better than a dog or a cat.
That was why she gave her all, in order to repay her expectations. Her
loyalty was firm as a rock - it would not lose. She would not lose.
This was her belief. This was her pride.
“Nonetheless…I’m sorry, but it’s impossible for you.”
So said the red-headed knight facing her.
It was almost as if she was pitying her.
“What do you mean by ‘impossible’?”
“You won’t be able to protect your master.”
Charlotte laughed at Stella.
“Now that’s odd. You say such things, and yet you were powerless
against my Ichirin Junka. You admitted it yourself that there was nothing
you could do, did you not? To speak so brazenly now without any
grounds for it cannot be called anything but unseemly, no?”
“My, you seem to have forgotten something important, Miss Maid.”
“...?”
“I said that I could do nothing. Albeit...with only one hand, that is.”
www.asianovel.com
1180
In that instant, the Empress Dress that shrouded her suddenly began
exhibited strange behavior, concentrating its flame around a single point
- her left arm, that had been broken and immobilized by Yui’s Total
Reflect.
What is she doing?
Charlotte could not comprehend the meaning behind Stella’s actions.
But soon, something even further from her understanding would occur.
Somehow, in that searing heat, that arm that should have been
shattered began to move!
“Wha-!”
The twisted arm regained its former straightness; crushed fingers

formed a fist, and then released it. Rinse. Repeat.
The flames then dissipated, and Stella held Laevateinn in her once-
broken left hand.
A greatsword like that, always having meant to be wielded in two hands,

was now so wielded.
It shouldn’t have been possible with a broken arm.
That she could, meant that she had healed that arm.
And yet a fire user like Stella could not use healing magic.
So how-
“...!”
Something flashed across Charlotte’s mind, something reckless,

incoherent.
“Could…” she said, her voice almost pained, “could it be that you used
your fires to melt and weld your broken bones back together...?!”
Stella did not reply.
www.asianovel.com
1181
She merely smiled in triumph.
That smile said it all.
It was exactly that: she had melted down the calcium in her broken
bones and put them back together.
And now with both her hands restored to her, she was no longer held
back by anything.
“Pierce the heavens, O you fires of purgatory-”
Holding her sword aloft, she activated her mightiest Noble Art.
A pillar of crimson fire burst forth from Laevateinn, searing through the
sky, its incomparable flame turning blue even as it grew ever hotter and
hotter, before finally losing all coloration - becoming light.
A blade of light fifty meters long, with which to mercilessly incinerate all
in its path.
“So what will you do, Miss Maid? My Kalsariteo Salamandra is about to
cut the Master behind you down. You are not a representative - I will not
pursue you if you flee, you know?”
“Tch!”
The pressure that Stella’s words exuded weighed heavily on Charlotte’s

back.
She knew.
This was her final warning.
If she did not remove herself, the Crimson Princess would bring that holy
blade of light, forged of her unnatural birth-right of magic, to bear on her
without holding back.
She was powerless before something of that order.
But-
www.asianovel.com
1182
“Foolishness!”
She did not retreat.
Standing in front of Rinna to shield her, she declared her resolve.
“I said it before. You shall not touch her!”
”Very good!"
Like two Western gunmen at high noon, they moved as one.
“Kalsariteo Salamandra!”
“Bloom wildly - Senben Junka!”
Stella let fly her blade of light and heat to slice Charlotte and Rinna
behind her clean in twain.
Charlotte responded, pouring all her mana into an impregnable shield

the likes of which surpassed Ichirin Junka by three orders of magnitude
in order to protect her master.
Their strikes met-
-and a raging storm of light was born, as though to sweep everything in

the dome away in its wake.
Part 8
“Haaaaaa!!!!”
“Aaaaaaahhh!!!”
「Charlotte’s shield, which has withstood Stella’s repeated attacks up till

now, now meets the unbridled fury of her strongest Noble Art in the
middle of the ring! These fierce magics blow wildly about the Dome, the
might of their flowing mana evident! The keenest spear and the hardest
shield battle it out furiously, neither yielding an inch...victory lies in the
balance still!」
And yet, there existed no such equality between spear and shield in real
www.asianovel.com
1183
life.
A spear that pierced all could not coexist with a shield that blocked all.
One must triumph.
And as though to prove that point, the force behind that nimbus of light
began to destroy that fine balance.
It's...heavy….so hot…
The one being driven back was Charlotte.
The thousand petaled Senben Junka was starting to wither and shed
petals under the relentless push of Kalsariteo Salamandra. And as the
shield began to fail, so too did its ability to block out the heat given off
by that Noble Art.
With sickening gurgles, the ground began to melt and bubble.
Skin and hair began to darken and char.
Despite the fact that her shield was holding against the blade itself, the
energy it was giving off had that kind of power.
What outrageous strength.
At this rate…
Her shield would be broken through.
“My lady!” Charlotte cried, in a last-ditch effort to protect her master,

“leave me!”
But-
“I refuse.”
Her master, Beast Tamer Rinna Kazamatsuri, put her arms around her
waist from behind, leaning into her back.
“M-my lady, what are you doing?!”
www.asianovel.com
1184
Charlotte’s normally well-schooled expression caved way to distress at

her master’s incomprehensible actions.
Rinna on the other hand just gave a confident grin.
“I said ‘I refuse’. My loyal retainer, there is no need to flee. For the one
standing before me Charlotte Corde: my ablest servant, my right hand of
darkest night, who has sworn fealty to me. You shall not fall - shall you
not?”
And she held her closer still.
Through the contact she could feel that warmth, that absolute trust.
“...Yes, my lord!!!!”
From her soul she poured forth more power.
With a wailing sound, the luster returned to the crumbling Senben Junka.
Petals that had wilted under the searing light stood strong again, once
more shutting out its heat.
And with that at last, despite her ragged state, Charlotte’s Senben Junka
repelled the Crimson Princess’ Kalsariteo Salamandra.
「And...Senben Junka triumphs! It barely manages to hold against the

strongest sword, A-Rank Knight Stella Vermillion’s Kalsariteo
Salamandra!!!!」
“Ugh…”
Sweat beading down her face, Charlotte fell to her knees, her hands
barely holding her up.
Her hair was frazzled and fried. Her shoulders ached, and her breaths
came in ragged pants. She was at her limit.
But even so-
I...was able to protect-
Yes - she had successfully defended her master from the brunt of Stella
www.asianovel.com
1185
Vermillion’s ace in the hole.
Feeling her master’s warmth and heartbeat behind her brought a smile
to her lips.
She had fulfilled her master’s wishes. There could be no greater joy than
that.
It was an indescribable thing, that sense of achievement, that euphoria.
But that would turn to blackest despair in an instant.
“Kalsariteo Salamandra.”
“It...can’t be…”
Charlotte saw it.
The flame-haired knight produced a second blade of light not in the least
inferior to the first in overwhelming might without wasting another
breath, before swinging it downwards.
She can launch consecutive attacks of such power...so quickly?!
“That’s why I said that it’s impossible for you.”
In all honesty, Stella had felt right from the start that it would have been
difficult to break Charlotte’s defense in a single blow.
But what did that matter?
If one strike was not enough, then she would just strike out with two,
three strikes, one after the other.
The Crimson Princess did, after all, have enough to spare to launch
twelve such consecutive attacks of Kalsariteo Salamandra.
On the other hand, Charlotte could not even squeeze out a single drop of
mana more.
“Charlotte!”
“My...lady-”
www.asianovel.com
1186
Unable to resist, she was devoured by a nimbus of dragonflame.
Part 9
「It’s...it’s a direct hit! Having been at her wits’ end defending against
one strike from Kalsariteo Salamandra, Charlotte was naturally unable to
do anything about consecutive attacks from the same! Together with the
Beast Tamer, she collapses powerlessly!」
「I don’t think they will get up again. Even if they were to do so, the two
of them would be in no shape to fight in the first place - it took all they
had just to block that first blow.」
“And that’s the second.”
Having shattered Charlotte’s strongest shield with ease, Stella now

turned her attention to the Icy Sneer and the Puppeteer as the
countdown finished.
The shield that lay between them and Stella’s onslaught was no more.
There was nowhere to run.
Once the Puppeteer, who still had that eerie air about him, was defeated
this match would be over in earnest.
“Looks like you didn’t make it,” Stella said softly.
“Indeed,” Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga said with a grin that nearly split his
face from cheek to cheek, “Corde-san did an exemplary job. Thanks to
her, my preparations have all been completed.”
Then it happened.
A shadow was cast over the length of the Dome.
「Eh? Did the sky suddenly darken?」
「You’re kidding! I didn’t bring an umbrella...wait, what’s that?!」
One after the other, people began exclaiming as they looked up at the
darkened sky.
www.asianovel.com
1187
This was unavoidable, for the shadows which had darkened the skies
had not been cast by clouds, but by rubble that were even now falling
from on high, falling into the ring one by one as though attracted by
some unnamed force.
「Wh, what is this?! All of a sudden, buildings, cars, even trains are
starting to drop into the ring! Were they carried in by a tornado?!」
No.
Indeed, the amount and content of the rubble was akin to that of a
tornado had it swept through a town. But had it been a natural
phenomenon, then such an unnatural occurrence as not having a single
piece of rubble land in the stands but instead gathering in the ring would
not have happened.
This was the work of man.
Specifically, the work of the pierot who laughed mockingly at the chaos
sowed throughout the Dome - the work of none other than Reisen
Hiraga.
Stretching his strings out beyond the Dome grounds, he had picked up
the detritus along the coastline, scrapped cars and even unmanned
trains, bringing them here into the ring.
For what purpose?
This would become clear soon enough.
「Wh, what?! The mountain of rubble that fell from the skies is are now
merging! This shape...it’s a human?! It’s taking human shape! The mass
of rubble is combining as though attracted by a magnet, and is forming
the shape of a giant human! 」
That’s…!
Ikki and Stella, from their respective places in the stands and in the ring,
recognized this.
www.asianovel.com
1188
They had seen it before, on that stormy day in Okutama!
That Noble Art that used string to piece together inanimate objects into
a giant string puppet-
“Deus Ex Machina. Fufu, it’s like a giant robot. Cool, isn’t it?”
Fully formed, the puppet of rubble stood fifty meters tall - this was
Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga’s ace.
Part 10
Gazing up at the giant of rubble that had appeared in the ring, Stella
clicked her tongue.
“As I thought. I had suspected as much since a while back...that was you
back there at the training camp.”
“Fufufu, you took good care of my puppets then,” Hiraga said, his voice
ringing out from somewhere inside the rubble giant.
At some point in the formation of the rubble, he had entered therein.

Indeed, this puppet that was controlled from within was just like a Giant
Robot.
“Raikiri gave me a hard time of it then, but Deus Ex Machina is definitely

different from those piles of mud. Even the Crimson Princess would not
be able to withstand a single strike with such mass behind it!”
And so Reisen’s fully-formed ace began its attack on Stella, wielding in

the twisted combination of concrete and steel pipe that was its left arm
eight train cars lashed together to form a whip, swinging it down upon
the crimson knight in the ring.
That power of that blow was such that it did not merely stop at crushing
a single human, smashing the ring itself and shaking the Dome to its
very foundations.
「Too strong! The ring is shattered by the train-whip of Deus Ex Machina!

One quarter of it has been completely blown away, raising an impressive
www.asianovel.com
1189
dust cloud! Is Stella alright?! 」
She couldn’t be.
Being made of stainless steel, the train cars were somewhat lighter - but
they nonetheless weighed in the tons.
One lash from such a whip would reduce a human to unrecognizable

atoms.
However-
「Certainly, I would be done for if that were to hit me. But that whip of
your puppet’s is dull. It won’t hit me at all!」
At that moment, a bolt of red light pierced through the smoke screen of
dust - none other than Stella Vermillion, the knight clad in flames.
She had evaded the train-whip with ease, and riding the dust cloud
created by the impact she landed with one great leap upon the right arm
of the train-wielding Deus Ex Machina, dashing upwards towards its
shoulder in one go-
-and in one strike she cleaved off its head, an amalgamation of a heavy

truck core and assorted surrounding detritus.
Stricken from its roots, the head plummeted to the ground, raising a din
of clanking metal as it splintered like glass - truck, traffic light, empty
propane gas cylinders and all.
Stella landed amid the rubble as they were pathetically strewn about.
“This is the puppet that you spent so much time trying to make while I
was fighting that maid, but I’ll return it to the scrapheap in just a
minute,” Stella declared with a confident grin.
This was her victory.
“Fufu, hahaha!”
Reisen laughed mockingly.
www.asianovel.com
1190
“What’s so funny?”
“No, it’s nothing. I simply think you are terribly mistaken. Deus Ex
Machina was ready long before you had even begun to fight with Cordé-
san. What I mainly took that time to prepare, was another puppet.”
“?!”
At that very moment, Stella, who had been assured of her victory, felt a
pressure send a shiver up her spine.
Was it the pressure of the puppeteer within that Deus Ex Machina?
No. This was different. This pressure came from behind, not in front of
her.
What’s this feeling-?
She couldn’t tell, but one thing was for sure.
-Danger!
Following her intuition, she kicked off the ground with all her might,
propelling herself forward without any pre-preparation, just as the place
she had previously been standing was frozen.
“This power is…!”
There was only one person here who could cause all the moisture in the
air to freeze, creating that blooming flower of ice.
“The Icy Sneer’s Satin Ice…tch!”
There, in the direction to which Stella had felt that shiver, was the
stoically still Mikoto Tsuruya.
And her eyes of death were alight with a flame of green-white magic,
unlike anything Stella had seen from her previously.
Part 11
The light in Mikoto’s eyes instantly turned to magic.
www.asianovel.com
1191
Along her line of sight, sword-like pillars of ice burst out along the
ground as they crossed the space between her and Stella, as though she
intended to freeze it all.
「Once again, Tsuruya goes on the offensive, launching attack after

attack of Satin Ice at Stella, who for her part is staying out of her vision!
The Crimson Princess’ mobility, too, is top-notch! Yet, why is she
dodging this desperately? Satin Ice was easy meat for Empress Dress
previously!」
「It’s...not the same as before. The technique itself is several times

stronger. See, as far as I know, the Icy Sneer is only able to freeze a
spherical space about 3 meters in diameter at the focal point of her
vision. But right now, she is freezing everything in sight. The power of
her Noble Art is now on a whole new level. That she had been hiding
such an ace up her sleeve...shocking. A Noble Art like this might just be
able to freeze the Crimson Princess’ flames!」
Even as Muroto spoke thus, the chance Mikoto had been waiting for
arrived.
Stella had been dodging with swift steps, but she was hard-pressed to
continue dodging a Noble Art that could reach lightspeed. The more she
dodged desperately, the more her situational awareness waned, till she
was hemmed in on either side by the walls of ice created by Satin Ice.
「Oh my! Stella has been pressed into a cul-de-sac even as we speak! Is
it all over now?」
Locking on to Stella, cut off from all escape routes, the light of Absolute
Zero burst forth.
But Stella was not one to go down without a fight.
“Haaaa!”
Shrouding Laevateinn in her Empress Dress, she created a blade of fire

that hewed the gaze of Hades aside.
www.asianovel.com
1192
「Sh, She repelled it with her sword! As expected, the Crimson Princess
will not go down so easily!」
「Nonetheless, look at her Device-!」
「Eh…?」
As they gazed upon Laevateinn at Muroto’s cue, the commentator and

the audience were both stunned into silence.
「T-this…! What is this? Stella’s Device, Laevateinn...it’s frozen!」
「Hey, hey now, are you serious?!」
Exclamations of astonishment filled the Dome stands.
The Device of a fire user could be said to be like the core of a sun, and
to freeze something of such singularly high temperatures was something
wholly out of the ordinary.
Stella herself was quite shaken by this turn of events.
You’re kidding…
Encircling the blade with flames immediately, she attempted to defrost

it-
「It’s...It’s not working! The ice has not melted one bit despite enduring
Stella’s fire! What power! 」
...for my flames to be unable to melt it...!
Even as she felt herself break into a cold sweat, she gave the god of
death before her a sharp look.
“You’re an unexpectedly horrible person, Tsuruya-san, to have hidden

such power.”
“...”
Her sardonic tone belied genuine praise, but Mikoto did not react to it.
She did not need the praises of an enemy…
www.asianovel.com
1193
...or so Stella thought at first.
“...?”
Looking at her expression, Stella felt something was off. She thought
that Mikoto would flash a confident smile at having one-upped her
unaware opponent with her power...but she didn’t.
There was no light in her eyes. No strength holding her body up. A sickly
aura surrounded her.
It was like...yes, she was just like a puppet…
“What I mainly took that time to prepare, was another puppet.”
“...!!”
She realized a horrifying possibility.
“Hiraga, you can’t have-!”
“Ufufufu. Yes, I did.”
And she was right. When Reisen Hiraga had spoken of ‘another puppet’
earlier, he had referred to Mikoto Tsuruya, who had been standing next
to him the whole time.
While Stella had been occupied with Charlotte, and unbeknownst even
to Mikoto herself, Reisen’s Device, Black Widow, had entered through
her ear, infiltrating her brain and nervous system - seizing control of her
body away from her and using her as his puppet.
This was Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga’s true ace.
“Marionette. This technique is hardly sophisticated, but by that right it is

also powerful.”
When under the effect of Marionette, one did not merely become a
pitiable living puppet.
By encroaching directly on the brain and taking control of the electrical

signals it could send, Reisen could easily remove certain things - such as
www.asianovel.com
1194
a human’s instinct to protect themselves, and thus forcefully bring forth

the true limit of that person’s ability. This was the reason for the
immense power-up that Mikoto had gained.
“But most regrettably, humans cannot withstand their own full power,”
Reisen said softly.
And as though responding to that, blood began to ooze out of Mikoto’s

eyes.
“Tsuruya-san…!”
“If you continue this pointless struggle, why, her eyes might just burst.
Well, at this point she could still be healed easily, but my strings run
deep into her brain. She was a complete outsider, with nothing at all to
do with the feud between us and you...such a beautiful girl. Such a long
life ahead. Don’t you think it would be a pity for her to live as a
vegetable for the rest of it?”
“Are you threatening me?”
“Exactly.”
“Your allies, at least, put their pride on the line to fight me fair and
square. You don’t intend to do the same, do you?”
“Yes, not at all.”
“...Tch…!”
Stella bit her lip, hard.
She knew it now.
This man, Reisen Hiraga, was different from Yui and the others.
He was pure evil.
She was royalty; she knew that morality was a frail and malleable thing.
If viewed from a different angle, Rebellion’s goal of creating a utopia for
Blazers could be taken as ‘good’. The definition of ’evil' and ‘evil people’
www.asianovel.com
1195
too, only amounted to this much.
But this pierrot was different.
Delighting in the pain of others, drawing amusement from their suffering

- he was truly evil. Absolutely so.
“I believe you are mistaken. We are not here in the name of glory.
Victory is all we desire. It is a second-rate assassin who haggles over the
means. A professional fulfills their orders. Thus, I do not falter. I do not
hesitate. I show no quarter. And now that you understand this
sufficiently, Crimson Princess…
...What. Will. You. Do?”
His whispers could not hide their black joy, and the very sound of it lit a
fire in Stella’s belly that could roil up at any moment.
But no matter what she did...she didn’t have any other choice.
“Vulgar cur,” she spat, and without a second thought discarded

Laevateinn.
It landed on the ground of the ring with a clatter-
“Hyaaaaa!!!”
-just as Deus Ex Machina’s whip struck Stella full-on.
Part 12
All according to plan.
As Deus Ex Machina’s train-whip rained blow after blow on Stella, who

having discarded her sword was now standing still in the ring, the
Puppeteer within, Reisen Hiraga, was assured of his victory.
Indeed, it would be more accurate to say that he had been sure of his
victory ever since the match had begun.
When she had suggested that reckless penalty, luring Akatsuki’s

members out into the ring, he had immediately realized that her
www.asianovel.com
1196
intention was to get revenge for their past attack on Hagun Academy.
Facing an uphill battle knowingly for the sake of her friends who were
injured. Fufu, how beautiful. That good heart of hers is worth respect.
That proud spirit and gentle soul was-
-So easy to control.
Funnily enough, he could sway her as he wished without the use of his
threads. Only words had been necessary.
Such a kind person, surely, could never sacrifice an innocent like Mikoto
Tsuruya in order to further her own ends. Using Mikoto as a hostage, he
would make Stella cast her sword aside and lose the will the fight - this
had been the scenario written in his mind ever since the match began.
And Stella had been ensnared by his plot.
「Deus Ex Machina’s train whip strikes the ground again and again! Is
Stella alright? The dust cloud being churned up is making the situation in
the ring hard to see! Just as inexplicably, Stella let go of her sword just
before Hiraga started his assault! Just what does she intend to do, letting
go of her sword like that?」
「Whatever she intends, this situation is dangerous.」
The umpires around the ring seemed to feel the same way - they were
looking for an opening to stop the match. Seeing the surrounding
circumstances as they were, Reisen swung once more and then stopped.
He had felt the sensation of the train striking flesh through the strings
that ran throughout every cranny of the rubble giant. She could not have
been dodging like she had previously.
Thus, this much was enough. He had not intended to kill her, in any
case.
If the umpires saw Stella collapsed and splayed out on the ring floor,
they would stop the match for sure.
www.asianovel.com
1197
So he thought, and with him staying his hand the dust cloud began to
dissipate.
「The dust settles...what has happened to Stella-?!」
‘Is she alright’, the commentator seemed to be wondering, but stopped

short-
-and in the next moment every spectator was agape in shock, the world
standing still as they forgot to breathe.
Why?
Was it because of the copious amount of blood flowing from a hollowed-

out crater in the ring?
No.
It was because of the one atop that pool of blood: though it flowed in
rivulets down her head, Stella was unbowed, standing ramrod straight as
she glared at Deus Ex Machina.
「Unbelievable! Stella! She neither avoids nor defends, but takes that
onslaught without moving from her spot! Her endurance is on a whole
new level!」
The blows had shattered the ring and upturned the soil underneath, but
Stella’s endurance was such that she did not flinch at all. Even Reisen
found himself flabbergasted.
“You’re stupidly tough. But this match has been decided, so why won't
you lie down quietly?”
His voice sounded a little bored.
Stella cocked her head to one side.
“Decided? What are you saying?”
“What are -you- saying? Did you not drop your sword?”
Yes. The match had been decided there and then. Stella could not do
www.asianovel.com
1198
anything with Mikoto as his hostage. That was the scenario.
But that was merely the conclusion that Reisen had come to after having
measured Stella Vermillion as a knight.
A little time passed before Stella seemed to nod her head in

understanding-
“You idi~ot.”
Her bloodstained face warped into a smile, mocking him from the
bottom of her heart.
Her discarding of her blade had not been a show of surrender in the face
of Reisen’s threats with Mikoto as his hostage.
“I let go of my sword, my soul as a knight, only because I did not wish to

cut a cur such as you down with it. A knight’s sword is meant for
honorable battle - my ‘soul’ would never forgive it if I were to use it on a
man like you.”
“...!”
“I didn’t want to use this technique, since it requires the ‘support of

other people’. But I’ll show it to you as a special treat.”
As she spoke, everyone saw it, including Reisen himself.
Something that up till now only a perceptive animal could see: the
image of that crimson dragon of flame, towering over the rubble giant.
As a manifestation of the aura of dominance that Stella exuded, it did
not truly exist. But for the buildup of Stella’s mana to exude such a
pressure enough to materialize such a vision at all, the technique could
not be something pedestrian.
“Since Tsuruya-san and the others are here, I will only use the ‘flat of my
sword’ (Illusory Form). So go in peace - and to hell with you!”
Stella took in a deep breath.
Reisen felt his pulse quicken sharply.
www.asianovel.com
1199
‘This is dangerous’, his underworld-nurtured instincts told him - if she

was allowed to finish what she was doing now, things would get ugly.
He followed them without hesitation.
“Marionette!”
Through the cords of Black Widow that he had burrowed into Mikoto's
brain, he gave the order to use Satin Ice.
This order was carried out swiftly, and thus controlled the Eyes of the Icy
Sneer froze Stella solid.
But the dragon’s pulse did not cease.
Within that frozen coffin, crimson eyes blazed with a fury.
The dragon roared.
“Bahamut Soul!”
Then color fled from the world.
No, it was beyond the ability of man to perceive color, not within this
whirlwind of light and flame. Surging forth from Stella in every direction
and none all at once it swallowed Deus Ex Machina, the marionette
Mikoto, and at last the whole ring, stopping just short of the audience as
an invisible wall halted its advance, before soaring upwards, searing
through the skies in a pillar of glory.
Twenty seconds passed - and when the burning light, so bright one could
not gaze upon it, faded, there was nothing left.
The ring itself had melted, its turf turned to ashes, its soil blasted and
blackened, like the wastelands of a primordial earth.
At ground zero, Deus Ex Machina looked much the worse for wear: its
body of slurry and concrete had all but sloughed away in melting
puddles, leaving naught but a charred skeleton of metal, which
collapsed to the ground, clattering bonelessly as it did so.
www.asianovel.com
1200
Part 13
“My, my. This was a failure, huh?”
Reisen noted the shallowness in his thinking ruefully as he fell together

with the charred rubble.
That warcry, that power from earlier had enveloped the entire ring. If
she had used it from the start, the match would have ended right there
and then. In other words, had she so wished, she had the ability to one-
sidedly end the match. She did not do so, however, and there was a
single reason as to why: Bahamut Soul was too powerful.
Its area-of-effect was not limited to the 100-metre-wide ring. It had the
power to consume the whole Bay Dome, and even the surrounding ghost
town. Such a thing should not have been used even in Illusory Form,
since Illusory Form was only harmless to humans, but the uncontrollable
heat from that technique would have completely destroyed the
surroundings.
In order to use it, she required the aforementioned ‘support’ in order to

keep her power within the ring. Indeed, this was a technique that from
its inception required the help of others. To use it in a battle that prided
itself on honorable one-on-one combat was not her style. Hence, she had
not relied on it, choosing to continue fighting without relying on the aid
of others.
But Reisen himself had flown in the face of that style, crossing the line
by using Marionette in order to threaten her.
The moment that had happened, this match had ceased to be a fight in
Stella’s eyes: it had become pest extermination.
Freeing her from the chains of ‘victory’...I definitely shouldn’t have done
that.
He understood too well the reason for his defeat.
Just then, a shadow loomed over him.
www.asianovel.com
1201
He looked up. Stella was looking down at him, her face silhouetted
against the clear summer sky, the clouds all but having been blown
away by the storm.
Her eyes were filled with contempt, as though she had seen some sort of
garbage.
He knew well the reason why.
Seeing his body, she must have felt disgusted.
For that body of his that had collapsed on the ground was not that of a
human.
It was a robotic puppet made of metal and wood.
Yes. The person named the Perriot, Reisen Hiraga, had never once
existed.
‘He’ was nothing but a puppet controlled by the most skilled Puppeteer
in Rebellion.
A man like that, who could casually take hostages in a public arena,
would never take part in a fair fight, let alone show up in person at the
venue.
Stella seemed to have realized this somewhat as well. Her eyes bore no
trace of surprise, only a certain distant coldness.
“It seems that you are not an opponent who would dance in the palm of
my hand. This is your win-”
As he was about to give out some shallow praises, Stella crushed his
blackened visage underfoot without hesitation.
She had nothing to say to him, nor was she interested in hearing
anything from him, and so she smashed him as one would an empty
can.
He was that insignificant a presence in her eyes.
www.asianovel.com
1202
With that, there was only one person still standing in the ring. The fourth
match of Block B, that had begun with the penalty Stella had suggested,
was now ended.
Part 14
「What...what should we call this? Just as we thought that Stella, having

discarded her blade, was on the receiving end of a beating, being beaten
back into a corner, the light she released literally incinerated everything
in the ring, leaving naught but her still standing! Even the umpire lost
consciousness after being caught up in the thick of it! To think she had
hidden such an ace!」
「I wouldn’t say she had hidden it, more that she hadn’t wanted to use it.」
「What might you mean?」
「Looking at that technique, Bahamut Soul, it is merely the full-power

release of mana at one’s upper ceiling of instantaneous output. For the
benefit of the Non-Blazers in the audience, it was akin to yelling out loud
- hence the low, unstoppable execution timing and its high power.
However, the more this is so, the less easy to control it becomes. The
proof of this is that the umpires were caught up in the blast, and if not
for the barrier that the Mage Knights positioned in the stands erected
around the ring, the audience, and even the entire Bay Dome might
have been blown away. It’s an extremely dangerous technique. It is
common sense among knights that such techniques that might affect
bystanders should be restricted in their use. After all, they run counter
to the essence of a knight - that those with power should protect those
that do not possess it.」
「So she used it because she had been pushed into a corner?」
「No...that’s probably wrong as well.」
Shaking his head, Muroto gazed down at the figure of the victor within
the charred, blackened landscape with something akin to awe in his
gaze - for he had been able to discern the true reason behind Stella’s
www.asianovel.com
1203
use of Bahamut Soul.
「That was probably just a test shot.」
「A test? What would she be testing?」
「The strength of those organizing this festival - in other words, she was
ascertaining if this Festival would or would not collapse if she were to
exert her full power...Really, what an outrageous young lady. This has to
be a first, testing the Organizing Committee like that.」
This was indeed the truth.
Saving one’s strength out of concern for the surroundings and one’s
opponent was a habit that could only come of having been born with
surpassing strength as Stella was. Having realized this, Nene Saikyou
the Yaksha Princess had left her this advice: that just once, she should
try discarding that concern at an early stage of the festival.
「Kuu-chan is at this Festival too. Her defenses aren’t so weak that little
kids need to worry or hold themselves back.」
And just as Nene had said, even Bahamut Soul, Stella’s momentary
release of her full power, had been unable to harm anyone in the stands
in the least.
The moment she had used it, a number of Blazers had moved to weave
layer upon layer of defensive barriers. Their swift movements caused
her to realize that her concern was unnecessary. They were practiced
enough that they could tide over a little recklessness just fine - as
expected of the knights of Japan, who boasted of standing at the top of
the League.
But one thing was unexpected.
“To think that you were the first to make a move, Ouma.”
Among those layered defenses, the swiftest had been the wall of wind
that the Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma had conjured to blast Bahamut
Soul up into the air.
www.asianovel.com
1204
What were his intentions? While she could not claim to understand
them, they did not leave her in a good mood.
Was it because he had aided her? Was it because he had been able to
perfectly seal her ability?
Perhaps it was both.
Thus Stella merely spared Ouma, who was looking down at her from the
highest point in the stands, a single glance-
Well, que sera, sera.
-before turning away and departing the ruined ring slowly, her crimson
hair billowing like a flame behind her.
Part 15
“Good work. As expected of our country’s A-Ranked Knight, to be able to

withstand that level of power - that was truly splendid. I am much
reassured to have a young man like you around.”
Within the topmost VIP room in a corner of the stands, Bakuga

Tsukikage, the Director of Akatsuki Academy, applauded the young man
dressed in casual Japanese-style clothes next to him.
His applause of course was in response to Ouma having defended the

audience from Stella’s flames.
“But as a participant, you should conserve your strength. Even if you

had not make a move, Shinguuji-kun would have had it well in hand.”
Ouma did not even turn to face him as he replied.
“‘What-ifs’ are annoying. It would hardly be interesting if she were to

conserve her strength yet again by being tied down by pointless
concerns.”
His razor-sharp eyes were fixed only upon the crimson knight below, and
coincidentally, their gazes met as Stella looked up.
www.asianovel.com
1205
A gaze like a keen blade, brimming with killing intent.
Despite that bitter defeat to him before, her eyes had no fear in them -
instead, the very spirit of confidence and strength shone within her
eyes.
Seeing them, Ouma smiled in spite of himself.
“How my heart sings.”
Her aura was different from before.
She must have spent that one week most productively...
...In order to best me.
That was good.
The Crimson Princess had to aim for such heights.
Her talent could never blossom if she merely tested herself against
opponents of such low caliber as The Worst One.
Defeating her meant nothing if she aimed so low.
That was not the outcome Ouma desired.
Look at me. Aim for me. This is, after all, also for your own sake…
Thus, though Mikoto Tsuruya had been aided by three members of

Akatsuki due to Stella’s suggestion of a four-on-one match for the fourth
match of Block B, Stella defeated them in one fell swoop.
Having been caught up in the swell of her overwhelming might, the

umpire had lost consciousness and was thus unable to call the victor.
But looking at imposing form of Stella treading alone upon the seared
land as she made for the gate, all present understood and believed that
the victor, the one who would dominate Block B - was the Crimson
Princess.
This was a matter of course, for she had faced every member of Block B
aside from herself and had defeated them all. She had only won her
www.asianovel.com
1206
first-round battle, but in truth this victor equated to her topping Block B.
This belief would become truth shortly. Yui Tatara, whom Stella should
have fought in the second match of the second round, was declared
medically unfit to participate. Among the first match’s participants,
Rinna Kazamatsuri declared that she intended to resign, while word was
handed down disqualifying Reisen Hiraga for not having appeared in
person.
Thus, Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion became the first person to

reach the semi-finals of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, getting there
with but a single battle.
www.asianovel.com
1207
Vol. 6 :
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: The First Battle's End Part 1
Once Stella had left, Alice heaved a huge sigh of relief as he leaned on
the railings.
“Well, she had me worried about what was going to happen for a while
there.”
“Exactly. It was already enough that Onii-sama’s match was such a

nailbiter.”
“Like, I’m sorry?”
Ikki flashed a wry grin at the jibe.
The safe victory of their close friend lent to an air of peace between the
three. Yakushi Kiriko on the other hand, having no contact with Stella for
her part, seemed quite shaken by the match’s explosive denouement.
“That was an amazing technique, to be able to burn an area as large as

the entire ring in a single instant. If one were to attempt to dodge by
vaporizing oneself or something, the vaporized cells might be
annihilated altogether. It was really fortunate that we could see it this
early.”
“Honestly, I share that sentiment. It seems it would be best to avoid

using Aoiro Rinne as much as possible when fighting against Stella.”
www.asianovel.com
1208
However, evading a technique possessing such an extreme area-of-

effect that it could casually cover the space of the ring using martial arts
alone was impossible. Shizuku sighed as she pondered such
unreasonableness.
“No wonder she had walked in so confidently and called for a four-on-
one match,” Shizuku said as she turned to Ikki, as though expecting his
approval. “She really gained a ridiculous ability from her special training
with the Yaksha Princess.”
He however shook his head.
“...No, I don’t think that’s the case.”
“Eh?”
What was wrong?
It was that Shizuku had referred to Bahamut Soul as the ridiculous power
that Stella had gained.
“Bahamut Soul wasn’t something that she gained from her special
training with Saikyou-sensei. She could already do something like that
when she had just started school.”
“I, is that so?! But we never even saw it once!”
“Of course. Such an indiscriminate technique could never be used when

there were bystanders around, could it?”
“I agree with that.”
Kurono concurred with Ikki’s statement.
“Most likely, as Muroto-senpai noted, Bahamut Soul is a Noble Art that

resembles a loud shout in that it discards control right from the start.
Thus, it isn’t a technique that requires anything special, or any special
training - it’s something anyone can use. Even though you could call
betting on the people around her to cover for her and just cut loose
growth, it’s a little lacking for a week’s worth of special training.”
www.asianovel.com
1209
“So her training didn’t bear fruit?” Shizuku asked.
Ikki shook his head again.
“That’s also wrong, I think. When she was entering the ring, she had a
confidence, a spirit that wasn’t present in the Stella who had been
defeated in battle with Ouma. So she did gain something from that
training with Saikyou-sensei that allowed her to get over the shock of
defeat, but that is not Bahamut Soul.”
Which meant that-
“Stella has only shown us a fraction of her strength.”
“...!”
Everyone shivered a little, starting with Shizuku.
She remembered. The momentary illusion that had appeared during the
battle. The form of the towering dragon behind Stella. Ikki’s idea was no
impossibility for someone whose pressure was enough to create such an
image. To be stuck in the same Festival as such a person could only be
considered a nightmare.
Shizuku and company’s strained expressions were thus only normal.
But the one who had first mooted the idea of that nightmare, Ikki, had a
dif
ferent expression. Hardly stiff at all, he instead allowed a small smile

onto his face.
You really are beautiful.
Of course, she was an opponent against whom considering the path to

victory alone could give one a headache.
But more than that, Ikki was glad.
Glad that she was able to safely bounce back, even stronger than
www.asianovel.com
1210
before.
“I didn’t know that being weak could be so painful…”
He did not want to see Stella distraught like that.
It made his heart hurt.
He wanted her to always hold herself high, shining like a star in the sky.
This was the Stella that he wanted to pursue.
I want to be closer to her than anyone, and yet I want her to be further
from me than anyone...I’m plenty selfish, huh.
Even as he thought thus, the Organizing Committee announcer’s voice

came over the airwaves:
「Everyone, your attention please. We will now have a twenty minute

intermission while we clear and repair the ring. Once that is complete,
we will proceed with the Block D matches. D Block Representatives,
please gather in your holding rooms.」
The first to make a move at that announcement was Kurono.
“I’ll make a move here: They’ll probably need my ability to repair the
ring.”
Taking another drag out of her cigarette, she leapt down into the ring.
The next to move were Shizuku and Kiriko, both entrants in the D Block.
“Shall we go then, little sister?”
“Mm. I’m tired of waiting anyway.”
Both of them had traded their observer’s calm for their respective ‘battle
modes’.
Perhaps it was due to watching Stella’s match, but both their eyes shone
with a prodigious will to fight.
“Do your best both of you,” Alice encouraged. “We’ll support you from
www.asianovel.com
1211
here.”
“Thanks, Alice. But, Onii-sama, you should go and rest. It might affect
your performance tomorrow if you push yourself too hard.”
“It’s fine, Shizuku. I can’t do anything about my magic, but I’m quite well
rested up from the time I spent watching Stella’s match - moreover,
you’re my important sister, and it’s your match. I’ll cheer you on
together with Alice.”
“Thank you…”
Shizuku’s cheeks warmed at Ikki’s straightforward gentleness.
From behind her, Kiriko shot him an accusatory glare.
“My~ aren’t you going to support me too? Am I such a stranger?”
“Well, we did only get to know each other yesterday...but of course we

will be looking forward to your match as well. I’ve heard, after all, that
the White-Robed Knight is just as first-rate a knight as she is a doctor.”
These were his honest feelings. Up till now, she had been of the view
that she was a doctor and not a knight, and as such had not taken part
in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. However, it had been said of her
that if she had done so she would have at least wound up in the Best 4,
and she had proved that to Ikki during the party several days before. As
such, he had deep interest in how a match like hers would play out.
There was also another reason for this.
“...I’m also worried about your opponent, Yakushi-san.”
“My opponent? You mean Akatsuki Academy’s Shinomiya?”
Ikki nodded.
Indeed. Yakushi Kiriko’s opponent in the fourth match of Block D was

someone Ikki could not ignore - Akatsuki’s Amane Shinomiya.
“Hmmm. I don’t think he has that kind of spirit as befits a member of
www.asianovel.com
1212
Akatsuki...but why do you think so?”
“I...don’t know.”
“You don’t know?”
“I don’t understand the reason why, but he worries me.”
“Is it love?”
“Hell no!” Ikki nearly did a spit-take as he denied that outrageous

misunderstanding. “It’s not like that, how do I say this...he just has an
indescribable ominousness about him.”
“Ominousness, huh.”
His emotional response could even be said to approach disgust.
But Ikki himself did not know why Amane turned his stomach so.
If it was because he was part of Akatsuki, which had attacked Hagun

Academy, that would be simple to understand.
But he had already disliked him even before Amane had revealed that
affiliation.
Simply put, it was ‘hate at first sight’.
Why? He did not understand...and that was what made it ominous.
“Well, since the ‘Worst One’, whose strength lies in perceiving the true
nature of others, feels that way...perhaps Amane does have something
that we do not understand. I’ll bear that in mind.”
“Alright. No matter what, just be careful-”
Just as Ikki was seeing Kiriko off-
“Ahahaha-! I finally found you, Ikki-kun!”
“...!”
He heard a voice, high like that of a girl, and then someone hugging him
www.asianovel.com
1213
from behind.
The impact was so small that they might as well have had no weight,
and yet it made Ikki suck in a breath.
With pale blonde hair, a sweet young face and an affable expression, the
one hugging Ikki was none other than their topic of conversation, Amane
Shinomiya.
Part 2
The umpire, having been knocked out by Bahamut Soul, had been
unable to call the victor of Stella’s match, her victory being announced
by the commentator and the electronic billboards on-site instead. And of
course, with the official television broadcast from the Organizing
Committee declaring her the winner, that victory would also send
shockwaves through all of Japan.
This information also reached the medical ward in faraway Tokyo where
Touka was watching the match.
At her bedside was Kanata, who gave a thin smile as though amazed as
they received the news.
“Well, well, I guess I shouldn’t have expected anything else...I guess

when I said she’d backed herself into a corner, it was just my own guilt
speaking.”
“Only in the end did we realize that it was always one-sided, and that
she hadn’t shown us all she had. Amazing.”
“Will she continue like this all the way on to victory?” Kanata asked.
Touka shook her head.
“I don’t think it will be that simple. After all, the Sword Emperor of Wind
did manage to completely seal Bahamut Soul. She’s definitely one of the
favorites, but by no means is her victory a definite thing.”
www.asianovel.com
1214
“So this Festival will be a ‘survival of the fittest A-Rank’?”
“Those two are a definite lock for the win, but they are not yet so
outstanding that their clash will be all they wrote for this tournament.
Aside from them, there are still others like the White-Robed Knight,
Lorelei, Panzer Grizzly and the Worst One - it would not be so strange if
any of them were to emerge triumphant.”
“It seems there’s still much to look forward to then.”
“Mm...though if I could, I would have loved to take part.”
Touka said, smiling wistfully.
She had already accepted her defeat at Ikki’s hands, and yet such
grudging words were what left her lips.
I really am a sore loser.
“You could always challenge him again once the Festival is over.”
“...Fufu, that might be nice.”
Just as they were about to get into some small talk-
“Uuu…”
A groan could be heard from the bed next to Touka’s, before the figure
that had been sleeping atop it slowly arose - the somewhat pint-sized
Utakata Misogi, Hagun Academy’s Council Vice-President, who like
Touka had been in a comatose state.
“Uta-kun?!”
“...Tou...ka…”
“You’re awake, thas’ great!” Touka said, unknowingly slipping into

dialect in her excitement. “You still hurtin’ anywhere?”
Utakata nodded, though he had a somewhat blank expression, as

though he was still finding his bearings.
www.asianovel.com
1215
“Errr...um, yeah, I’m fine…”
“This is...the medical ward? Why am I here?”
“Uta-kun...you don’t remember?”
Touka asked.
Utakata nodded.
“Even though it was just Illusory Form, the shock from damage that
could put a person into a coma for a week or more might have muddled
his memories.”
“Yes, that seems so.”
That made things simple, though.
Illusory Form caused no physical damage to the body itself. As such,

memory loss due to brain damage was impossible - the memories were
surely still in Utakata’s mind. As such, all they needed to do was explain
the situation to him.
Touka cleared her throat.
“When our school was attacked,” she said, prodding his memory with a
voice like one talking to a child, “we fought and were defeated by the
students from Akatsuki Academy. Don’t you remember?”
“Akatsuki...Academy…”
He mumbled-
“-!!”
Then his eyes widened, his expression strained.
“Kanata!” he cried, alarm in his face. “Have I really been out for a
week?!”
“Um, yes. That’s correct.”
“You seem to have remembered. That’s good.”
www.asianovel.com
1216
“Ah, well...that’s true, but what about the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival…”
“It just started today. Kurogane-kun and Stella-san just broke through
the first round without incident. Shizuku is replacing Kana-chan, and her
match is about to begin.”
Relating the events up till then to Utakata, Touka had expected that he
might be pleased.
But he did not respond as expected.
“What’s…-kgh!”
His face distressed, he shot up from his bed, casting his blanket aside.
But his legs though uninjured were still creaking from a week-long sleep.
They disobeyed him, pitching him off the antibacterial linoleum bed and
onto the floor.
“Agh!”
“U, Uta-kun?!”
“Please don’t push yourself too hard. You've been out for a more than a
week, you know? There’s no way you would be able to use your legs
well.”
“But I have to tell them! ...That’s right, my notebook! Where’s my

student notebook?!”
His nose was bleeding, but he was rummaging through the pockets of
his hospital gown without bothering to wipe it - quite the rare sight, this
urgency from the usually flighty Utakata.
But this also meant that this was no ordinary situation.
“Uta-kun, what’s got you so worked up?” Touka asked. “What do you
need to say, and who do you need to tell it to?”
“They must not...fight him…” Uta ground out.
www.asianovel.com
1217
“”Eh?”
“Akatsuki’s...Amane Shinomiya…! They must not fight him! ...If they do,
then all will be lost...!”
Amane Shinomiya.
Of course Touka and Kanata knew that name: he had been one of the
Akatsuki representatives who had attacked Hagun.
Now that you mention it, Uta-kun had been the one to fight him…
All her faculties had been expended fighting Ouma, and as such Touka
had not noticed the details of the other fights.
“Is that kid really that strong?”
Utakata shook his head.
“Strong, weak...that’s got nothing to do with it. He’s beyond that.”
“What do you mean ‘beyond that’?”
“At that time, we thought that he had the power of ‘foresight’. But we
were wrong. We were mistaken. His ability is not foresight! It’s
something worse, more brutal...it’s absolute power! They mustn’t fight
him...or even associate with him...
...There’s no way they can win!”
Part 3
“Long time no see, Ikki-kun! Congratulations on your first-round victory!”
“A-Amane-kun…”
Ikki’s expression was strained at Amane’s sudden appearance. He was

already not particularly good at dealing with him, and to add on to that,
he had just been...bad-mouthing Amane, which left him feeling rather
embarrassed.
But Amane seemed unaware of that, instead hanging off of Ikki like a
www.asianovel.com
1218
puppy wagging its tail.
“I saw the match just now. You were so cool, so I just had to come down
to find and congratulate you!”
“Umm...thanks?”
“I should be the one thanking you! After all, I was able to watch your
match in person - watch you, whom I admire so! There could be no
higher joy for a fan! And you really were awesome. You actually
managed to do something like stealing Twin Wing’s swordsmanship! You
were pretty good during the match against the Hunter too, so I thought
that your Blade Steal was an accessory to Perfect Vision...and I was
completely wrong!” Amane, his breathing ragged, began to gesticulate
excitedly like a little child as he related his thoughts on Ikki’s match
earlier. “And was that Shinkirou? I saw it once on some video site, but it
was pretty poor quality and lagged quite a bit since it was taken using a
hidden mobile camera. So it’s a technique used to confuse the
opponent! You’re really amazing, to be able to do something like that
even without possessing any special abilities - I’m so moved!”
Ikki almost seemed to shrink a little. “I know, I know, so...please calm

down.”
As expected, he was terrible at dealing with Amane. The boy himself

seemed to be approaching him in such goodwill, and yet he himself
could muster up none. That twisting of emotions left him feeling terrible.
He wanted to distance himself from Amane. Reject him.
But Ikki said nothing.
This was not weakness or cowardice. He did not wish to antagonize

someone who seemed to admire him so over some inexplicable feeling
of disgust.
But-
“Excuse me.”
www.asianovel.com
1219
“Au-”
But Shizuku, who stood beside him, was not one to entertain such
thoughts.
Without hesitation, she leveled a kick at Amane’s side, peeling him off

Ikki, before interposing herself between them as though to protect her
brother.
“Ow, ow, ow...what are you doing…” Amane groaned tearfully, his hands
on his stomach.
But Shizuku did not back down a step.
“Please don’t come near my Onii-sama. He doesn’t like you, and feels
disgusted by you. So could you stop being so familiar? You’re troubling
him.”
Of all things, she chose to reveal all of Ikki’s inexplicable ill-will without a
shred of hesitation.
“Eh...is, is that so, Ikki-kun?”
“Shi-Shizuku.”
His face steely, he tried to stop Shizuku-
“Onii-sama, you detest the fact that you dislike someone for no reason.
While I love that gentleness, there is no need to waste it on him and his
ilk - save it for me instead. And claiming to be your fan after messing up
our school like that...I don’t see why you should give this weirdo the time
of day. If you don’t reject him clearly like this, he will just take
advantage of you.”
-but was in turn silenced by her all-too-accurate, all-too-direct

assessment.
“Uu.”
And in the first place, that he had abetted in the attack on Hagun alone
was reason enough to stand Amane in a bad stead from Shizuku’s
www.asianovel.com
1220
perspective.
She harbored suspicions of her own that Ikki had already begun disliking
Amane even before that incident, but at this point the order no longer
mattered.
The girlish boy in front of them was an enemy who had done them harm.
Nothing more and nothing less.
In that sense, Ikki was too stiff, and Shizuku had to reject Amane in her
brother’s place.
“Well, that’s how it is, so please disappear from Onii-sama’s sight. Just
as well, they were calling for the Block D participants. Shouldn’t you be
getting ready?” Shizuku’s eyes shone with an ethereal jade light, her
tone becoming threatening. “...Or should I bring you there? You might be
missing a limb or two if I do, though.”
Amane gulped, standing up but not approaching Ikki.
“Uu...I guess so. I did deceive Ikki-kun after all. Of course you would hate
me. I’m really sorry.”
He bowed his head.
“Rejected.”
Shizuku rebuffed his apology.
“Um, I was apologizing to Ikki-kun…”
“I won’t allow you to apologize to Onii-sama, nor will I allow you to talk
to him.”
“You’re...too brutal! I mean, you were already pretty frosty earlier, but
whatever did I do to earn that hate?! I don’t ever remember provoking
you…”
“You do not endear yourself to me by using that androgynous face to

tempt Onii-sama, and that sissy voice of yours riles me.”
www.asianovel.com
1221
“Do you have to say such dreadful things?!”
“In the first place, even if I didn’t go into detail, Onii-sama disliking you
is reason enough for me to dislike you as well.”
“Uwaa, I don’t have a leg to stand on, do I?!”
(TN: he literally says, “no islands to cling to!”)
“Are you saying I’m flat?!”
“Now you’re just finding reasons to hate me!”
Realizing that trying to reach an understanding with Shizuku when she

was in her Absolute Emnity mode was a futile endeavour, Amane could
only send a sidelong pleading look Ikki’s way as he spoke again.
“Shizuku-chan doesn’t want to forgive me, but I actually am sorry. So

while I did really intend on congratulating you, I came to offer ‘penance’
for that incident.”
“‘Penance’?”
“Yes. I would like to make up with you...I’m sure it will please you.”
Something that would please me?
His interest piqued, Ikki sought answers. “What do you mean by-”
「Attention, all Block D contestants,」the rebroadcast cut in, drowning his

words out. 「your matches will begin in ten minutes. Please head down to
the holding rooms as soon as possible.」
Below, the ring had been reconstructed in the meantime, and the Block
D matches would soon begin.
At this moment Kiriko, who had been silent since Amane had arrived,
spoke up.
“Shinomiya-kun. I’m an outsider either way, and didn’t understand what

you were saying, but it seems like it’s time. I’m sure the teachers would
be pissed if we didn’t go to stand-by in the holding rooms. Don’t you
www.asianovel.com
1222
think it might be better to save this conversation for later?”
Amane cocked his head, he question mark floating over it almost visible.
And then he opened his mouth.
“Um...who are you again?”
Kiriko’s eyes widened. That was abnormal - he didn’t know the name of
the opponent he was about to face.
“Man, and I took pride in being a pretty public figure too...pleased to

meet your acquaintance. I am Kiriko Yakushi, third year at Rentei. Doctor
by trade.”
“Ohh. Sorry. I’m not really familiar with any knights apart from Ikki-kun.”
“You should have at least heard my name. I am, after all, the one you’ll
be facing in the fourth match of Block D.”
“...Oh, really. Can’t say I’m that interested,” Amane said, as he flashed
an obfuscating smile.
It seemed he truly did not recognize Kiriko, and that was certainly not
pleasant news in her eyes, which narrowed.
“...Aren’t you rather confident.”
There was little warmth left in her voice.
“Being begged by the Director, I had no choice but to be here...but

you’ve piqued my interest a little. I wonder if you can show me strength
in keeping with that confidence.”
A silent rage burned within her, clear for all to see. She would definitely
go all-out against Amane right from the start of their match. There would
be no mercy.
“Ah...that probably won’t happen, I think?”
But her simmering anger failed to wipe the smile off Amane’s face.
www.asianovel.com
1223
“What do you mean, I wonder?”
“Well, I, um, Kiriko-san, was it? I won’t be fighting you, so there’s no

rush to get to the holding room.”
His words bewildered all present.
The tournament schedule and matches had already been decided, and
they would soon face each other. How could he say something that he
couldn’t fight her now?
“What are you saying-” Kiriko began to ask-
-but at that moment, the student handbook in her pocket began to ring.
Angered as she was over Amane’s disregarding her, she very much
wanted to ignore that call, but for the siren-like ring tone that sounded
from her handbook. That meant neither a message from friend or family,
but a call from the Yakushi General Hospital of which she was Director.
She could not ignore it.
“Hang on a moment,” she apologized, as she fished for the phone. “-

Hello. What’s happening? I’m having my match soon-”
「Doctor! 」An anguished voice belonging to the Vice-Director -and its

present head in Kiriko’s absence- of the hospital, Kajiwara Mio, ripped
through the ears of all present.「W-we have a problem! A big problem!」
Behind her, there were sounds of a panicked tumult that should have
been foreign to a hospital.
Kiriko caught on to that unnatural situation quickly.
“Wait. What’s going on?”
「The patients’ conditions have worsened greatly - they’re in critical!」
“What…?!”
Kiriko gasped, her face one of disbelief. She had had to make sure that
her patients were in a stable condition and would not take any sudden
www.asianovel.com
1224
turns for the worse while she was gone - that had been her absolute
condition for taking part in the Festival.
That she was here meant that this condition should have been fulfilled.
No doctor would simply leave patients whose conditions could
deteriorate at any time to their own devices, after all.
And indeed she had, as the number one doctor in Japan, judged that
there had been no risk of her patients deteriorating for the period of the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.
Unease bubbled up within her.
My diagnosis was...mistaken?!
But she quashed it swiftly. This was neither the time nor place to curse
her own incompetence. She had to get a hold of the situation first.
“Who exactly is in critical condition?”
Mio’s voice shook terribly.
「 A..all the patients!」
The color drained from Kiriko’s face.
“Wh...what?!”
「 The staff are doing all they can, but we don’t have the manpower or
the facilities to deal with this! Moreover, we have no idea how this
happened so suddenly, or what might have it caused it...our techniques
aren’t working at all either! So...」
“...”
Kiriko knew it then.
This was impossible.
It might be reasonable for her to have overlooked one or two people, but
for her to have misdiagnosed all her patients - that could not be.
www.asianovel.com
1225
So, how had it happened?
There could only be one reason.
“I understand. Send a chopper, I’ll be right over.”
「 I’ve already done that! It should arrive in ten minutes!

I’m...really…*sob*...sorry...! It was supposed to be a big match for you...」
“Don’t cry. I was the one who asked you all to call me back if anything
happened. And the deterioration of their conditions wasn’t your
responsibility. In any case, hold the line till I get back. Can you do it?”
「 Y, yes! I can!」
“That’s a good answer. I’m counting on you.”
Kiriko hung up, and then turning to Amane leveled a gaze filled with
murderous fury on him.
“So,” she asked, her tone unrelenting, “may I ask what this is about,
Shinomiya-kun?”
Since the mistake did not lie in her diagnoses, there could only be one
reason for this situation: the interference of a third party.
“What have you done to my patients?”
“Hey, hey now, that’s harsh. What could I, being in Osaka, possibly have
done to people in a hospital in Hiroshima?”
This third person had created this situation in order to force her out of
the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. If her patients were to be in critical
condition, she would not be able to concern herself with such things as a
tournament match. She would have to forfeit.
And that culprit was without a doubt the young man in front of her who
had just spouted those deceptively meaningful lines.
But here he was, Amane Shinomiya, waving his arms about in a flustered
manner as he tried to sell his alibi.
www.asianovel.com
1226
Indeed, there was very little a person in Osaka could do to people in

Hiroshima. Even if they had help from the start, there was no way they
could have bypassed the vigilance of medical professionals to induce
critical conditions in all the patients in a hospital.
But this assumed that one was speaking of a normal person.
“...”
To the side, Ikki recalled something that Kagami had told him shortly
before they left for Osaka.
“Senpai. You called me before to say that you were concerned about the
ex-Kyomon student, Amane Shinomiya, correct? So I looked up his intra-
school selection results...he had six wins by forfeit in six matches.
There’s something really weird about that.”
In that instant, all the pieces came together for him.
“Huh. So that’s it. That’s what this is about...I understand now.”
“Onii-sama?”
“In other words...that’s your real ability.”
Part 4
“Ikki-kun? My true ability...what do you mean? I thought you knew that

my ability was foresight? I knew that Kiriko-san would have to retire, but
besides that, I didn’t-”
Ikki shook his head.
“No, that’s not possible. It would be one thing if she misdiagnosed one
or two patients, but for her to do that for all of them is simply
impossible. And there is no way that you could foresee something that
could not possibly happen.”
“Well, this...ahaha, such cruel words, Ikki-kun,” Amane said with a

troubled expression. “Don’t they say, “even a wise man stumbles? And
I’ve even performed quite a few predictions in front of you too...”
www.asianovel.com
1227
He did speak the truth. He had foretold the future against a criminal at
their first meeting, and had seen through Alice’s betrayal. It was now as
it was then: Amane was displaying his knowledge of the future.
“No, you don’t actually foretell the future. The order of things is reversed
here.”
“...”
At these words, the smile that Amane usually had plastered on his face
dissipated, a shadow falling over it.
“Wait, Ikki.” Alice cut in. “What do you mean by ‘reversed’?”
“I should have realized this when he defeated Vice President Utakata.

The Vice Pres’ ability, Fifty-Fifty, manipulates probability such that he
can twist a result that had already been decided. Since the manipulation
is limited to what he can achieve with his own abilities, it lacks offensive
power, but he should have been nigh invincible as long as he focused on
defense. But he lost. He lost to Amane. Someone who lacks any martial
ability at all, possessing only Future Sight. Do you think this is possible?”
“That’s…”
“Impossible. Utterly impossible. If we assume it were possible, then the

only way is to use a probability manipulation technique strong enough to
force certainty onto Fifty-Fifty. For example...an ability that can change
probability according to your wishes.”
“...!”
“Like this, all can be explained. In other words, Amane’s ‘future sight’ is
not in fact a foretelling of the future. The truth behind the criminal,
Alice’s betrayal, and now the collapse of Yakushi-san’s patients...these
are all ‘futures’ that he simply created. Am I wrong, Amane?”
Having said his piece, Ikki leveled his gaze at Amane, who had not said a
word since earlier, merely looking at Ikki in silence.
“...Haa.”
www.asianovel.com
1228
He sighed, shoulders drooping, and then flashed a resigned smile.
“As expected of Ikki-kun, I guess. You covered everything that I could

say. I was going to reveal it to you together with the my penance, but
you’re too good. My poor subterfuge was nothing before the demonic
mirror of the Crownless Sword King.”
“So it’s true that you’re the one who did something to Yakushi-san’s
patients.”
“Ah, W-wait! Wait! That’s not it!”
Sensing Ikki’s enmity, Amane quickly added to his analysis of his own
ability.
“It is as you said, but I would like to make a correction. Yes, my ability is
indeed not ‘Future Sight’, but I do not wield some god-like ability as Ikki
says. You know...I only make wishes.”
“Wishes?”
“Yes, just wishes. I cannot change every little thing about fate. I only
wished to have ‘a dramatic first meeting with Ikki-kun’, for ‘the assault
on Hagun to go off without a hitch’, or ‘it would be troublesome to have
to fight’. Just that. And when I do so, everything will change such that it
will eventually go as I wish, but without my knowledge. That’s the true
form of my ability Bad Luck - they call it Nameless Glory.”
Ikki and company’s expressions strained.
“What...that’s...insane...”
“So, what,” Shizuku asked, “could you call the moon to crash down onto
the earth if you wished for it?”
Amane cocked an eyebrow in displeasure.
“Scary- I would never wish for that to happen; wouldn’t it be terrible if

that were to come true? After all, there has never been a single wish of
mine up till now that has not come to be.”
www.asianovel.com
1229
“...!”
No one could suppress a shiver at the matter-of-factness in his voice.
At how confident he was that he was able to do such a thing.
They could not help but be more wary of him, who could overturn the
common sense of destiny in that manner.
A weight descended on the conversation…
...before Kiriko took a step towards Amane.
“In other words, your ability to have any wish come true can also be put
as an impossible amount of luck, huh.”
“That’s absolutely correct. Just that it takes a roundabout route to

fulfilling my wish, and that the method by which it fulfills it something
unknown to me,” he said, palms pressed together. “So really, I didn’t
mean to or predict that I would endanger the lives of your patients.
Sorry about that.”
And yet it felt like he was apologizing for someone else; there was no
guilt in his tone.
In fact, he did regard it as someone else’s business.
He had only wished to not have to fight Kiriko. He had not wished to take
the lives of her patients. It wasn’t his fault.
But such an attitude would of course anger Kiriko.
In an instant, a trio of scalpels found their way into either hand.
“So what if I just killed you here and now, and return that evil fate to
normal?”
Her tone was even, but the anger roiling forth from her eyes said that all
she wanted to do was to attack Amane right there and then.
But he merely shrugged, unfazed by the pressure she exuded.
www.asianovel.com
1230
“Of course my death would nullify the effects of my ability, but I

wouldn’t recommend it. After all, if that were to happen, I would wish to
not die. From my experience, there are a lot of ways that this could
make you not fight me. For example, if an earthquake were to strike this
place that is all but filled to the brim with people, and there were a great
many casualties, you wouldn’t be able to spare the time to fight me,
no?”
“Can you really do that?”
“Well, I’d rather not of course. But if it comes down to it, I’m not taking
responsibility, so I’d rather you not push it…”
“...Tch.”
With a click of her tongue, Kiriko ended their exchange and dismissed
her scalpels.
She could not tell whether or not Amane spoke the truth. But there was
one thing for certain: if she stepped out right now with the intent to kill,
then his words might just come true.
That was a risk she could not take, as one who called herself a doctor.
That was her bottomline.
Seeing that Kiriko had lost the will to fight, Amane continued speaking,
turning from her to face Ikki.
“Well, now that everyone understand why I’m in no rush to go to my

holding room, I’ll continue; I’d really like for Ikki-kun to accept my
repayment for last time.”
Ikki did not meet Amane’s eyes, his brows furrowing as that feeling of
distaste welled up within him again.
“As I said before, I wanted to tell Ikki-kun about my true ability as

penance for having deceived him up till now...I was already seen
through though, how embarrassing. Of course, I didn’t think I would be
able to pay back the debt of having cheated him for this long with just
www.asianovel.com
1231
that,” he said with an amiable smile. “So I thought about it. What would
make Ikki-kun happy? What could I do to make him happy?”
Ikki felt the hairs of his skin stand on end at that.
He had a bad feeling about this.
That he must not let Amane finish speaking.
But Amane was not to be stopped.
“And so, I remembered. That if Ikki-kun couldn’t come in first at the

Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival, he wouldn’t be able to graduate!
Terrible, isn’t it? To not acknowledge a knight as strong as Ikki-kun. As a
fan of his, how could I take that? Totally unacceptable. So, that is my
present to Ikki-kun...”
His smile turned as incandescent as his words were unbelievable.
“...First place at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival.”
“H-Haa?!”
“What are you saying...!”
Shizuku and Alice both looked shaken, their voices trembling, but Amane
merely cocked his head to the side.
“Is it really that shocking? Isn’t it a lot simpler than causing an

earthquake, or causing the moon to fall to the earth?”
His smile broadened as he pressed in on Ikki.
“Aren’t you happy, Ikki-kun? I will use my ability to wish...for your

victory! Like this, you’ll be able to become the Seven Star Sword King
with hardly any effort at all! Isn’t it great? Your hard work up till now will
finally be rewarded! Do not fret: neither the Crimson Princess nor the
Sword Emperor of Wind are a problem before my Nameless Glory! I will
take out the rest of the competition, making sure that you will certainly
become the Seven Star Sword King! Well, that might incur the wrath of
Rebellion, but that’s fine. I would do anything for you, Ikki-ku-”
www.asianovel.com
1232
In that moment, with a thud that resounded through the participant-

reserved stands-
-Ikki pushed Amane away with all his might.
Part 5
“O-Oniisama?!”
“I-Ikki...kun…”
Everyone, whether it was the people around him or the suddenly floored
Amane himself, was dumbfounded at the usually gentle Ikki’s sudden
violence.
But to Ikki himself, it was a most reasonable course of action.
He had long been unable to reconcile his unreasonable distaste for

Amane, but now, finally, he could understand why he felt that way.
“...All this time, I didn’t say this, because no matter how I thought it
over, I couldn’t understand why.”
But at last he could speak from his heart.
He glared at Amane.
“I hate you.”
“...”
Amane’s eyes widened as he trembled.
He probably could not understand why he was being rejected by Ikki. It

was for Ikki’s own sake, after all, that Amane had wanted him to become
the Seven Star Sword King.
But for Ikki, this was the last straw, that last thing that allowed him to
throw away what reservations he might have had about Amane.
For Amane was trying to take something most important to Ikki away
from him. The work he had put in up till now, and all that that meant.
www.asianovel.com
1233
Including the promise he had made with his beloved, the promise that
had seen him through many times. In that moment, his mottle of
emotions gave way to a clear disgust, to the point where there was no
longer a need for a reason to feel that way.
“You try to mess with my battle,” he said, undisguised fury in his eyes,
“and this will not be settled with just a push or a shove.”
“...”
Amane stood in silence with his head bowed, his expression unreadable
under his fringe.
Perhaps he was crying.
He turned on his heel, facing his back to Ikki and the others.
“I understand.”
Then, turning around-
-he smiled more brilliantly than ever before.
“...!”
That was unexpected. Ikki’s face showed as much.
Even after being rejected in that manner, his attitude had not changed
in the least.
“I will not wish for anything Ikki-kun wouldn’t wish for. I promise!”
An ominous feeling seized Ikki, like a worm crawling about his heart.
Amane seemed as friendly he had always been in both appearance and

tone, and yet-
“As expected, Ikki-kun is cool...you will never accept a victory that you
didn’t earn with your own two hands. My, I’m becoming more of a fan!”
-his eyes were different.
Or rather, Ikki only noticed now that Amane’s eyes were different.
www.asianovel.com
1234
He had subconsciously refused to meet those eyes up till now,

preoccupied as he was with that unknown feeling of disgust he had
borne toward him. But now that he had made his stand clear, he could
look him in the eye...and so he noticed.
While he showered glittering praises upon Ikki, the depths of his sky-
blue eyes held a quagmire of spiralling darkness, threatening to suck a
person in.
“When up against opponents of overwhelming power, you give your all,

sacrifice everything, and fight to the bitter end. It’s so cool...I envy you.
How stoic, how spartan a living! Weaker than everyone, yet desiring
victory more than anyone - and for victory’s sake, you burn your soul as
you advance, without any regrets, no matter how torn up you become as
a result! That’s the Worst One! And you know what, Ikki-kun? You know
what? I. Love. You. For. It.”
A negative chaos.
A dark swirl of hate, revulsion, enmity, malice, murderousness…
A whirlpool deluged by myriad negativities, so much so that one could

no longer tell which was his original thought.
His lips steepled into a smile even as his eyes bored into Ikki, filled as
they were with despair, malice, and a hatred against the world itself,
drawing the selfsame ill-omened arc as the red crescent moon.
“And so...and so...hurt more. Bleed more. Cut more. I will cheer for that
Ikki-kun until I grow hoarse. I want to see you break, break, and break as
you keep on defying your fate!”
“...!”
For the first time, Ikki was afraid of Amane.
This was no longer disgust. No longer rejection.
He was afraid of the young man in front of him.
www.asianovel.com
1235
Of the hatred he held for the world, hidden deep within his eyes.
And above all, the way that gaze was affixed upon himself.
“So...keep working hard, eh?”
And with that last show of support that no one echoed, Amane left, that
unfailingly friendly smile still on his face.
But having experienced the unfathomable darkness that lay behind that
smile, Ikki’s hands trembled, as though they were frozen.
Part 6
The sudden failure of the White-Robed Knight to show up

notwithstanding, the Block D matches of the Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival proceeded more smoothly than Block C, in which the Seven Star
Sword King had been defeated by an F-Ranked Knight, and Block B, in
which an unprecedented four-versus-one match had taken place.
Shizuku Kurogane appeared in the 3rd match of Block D. There, she

showed off her prowess as the block’s only B-Ranked Knight with little
incident, blowing her opponent out of the water and advancing to the
second round without so much as a scratch.
With this, all of Hagun Academy’s representatives successfully

proceeded to the second round: a ten-out-of-ten start that certainly
boded well.
This, however, had not lifted Ikki’s spirits.
“Blub-blub…”
It was night, and Ikki was submerged up to the mouth in the bathtub of
his hotel room, his face scrunched up in gloomy thought.
And that which he was pondering with that clouded expression was the
matter of Amane ‘Bad Luck’ Shinomiya.
He had afterward been contacted by Kanata, who informed him that

Touka and Utakata had awoken, and also informed him about Amane’s
www.asianovel.com
1236
ability. It seemed that Amane’s own detailing of his abilities had not
been false.
The ability to make all things under heaven bend for his good was truly
not one that was easy to go up against.
But Ikki was not merely concerned about the ability itself.
What I’m worried about...are those eyes.
That chaos of negativity that he had seen in Amane’s eyes as he left.
That toxic hatred of everything in the world.
When he had looked into those eyes, he had felt that-
-I’ve seen those eyes before somewhere, sometime in the past...
“...”
Closing his eyes, he searched his memories, plumbing its depths as one
would a bottomless, dark well.
Deeper and deeper, further and further he searched-
-and he met those eyes at the very bottom.
Even in the pitch darkness, a black silhouette staring at him could be

made out, its eyes filled with a hatred for the world.
His insides churned with revulsion, but more so with fear.
Indeed...He had met this person, this young man - somewhere in the
distant past.
And he knew then, that the reason for his inexplicable distaste for
Amane -indeed, of all his questions about him- had to lie in that first
meeting. Their first meeting had been both ‘root’ and ‘key’.
So he had to know.
When had they first met?
www.asianovel.com
1237
What happened then?
What happened to make him hate Amane so?
He continued to search.
But he found no more.
Remembered no more.
Only those eyes, gazing at him in the darkness.
“Despite having beaten the Seven Star Sword King, you look rather
unhappy for the man of the hour.”
In contrast to Ikki’s scrunched up face, Alice leaned back in his corner of

the furo, submerged below the thighs.
“I mean, he is quite the ominous fellow, but it’s best not to think about it
too much. Thinking about someone who defies logical explanation is just
going to make your head hurt. Or,” here his smile turned impish, “do
you need someone to help you take your mind off things?”
“I’ll pass.”
“Haha. I was kidding. I don’t want to get killed by Stella-chan or

Shizuku.”
Ikki would rather Alice not joke about it at all, as a wave of cold ran
through him despite being immersed in the hot bath - but thanks to that,
he was no longer in the mood to brood.
Nothing Ikki’s curious state, Alice continued.
“In any case, there’s no need for you to be concerned about this and
that. If you two continue to progress, you would only meet in Round 4 -
the semi-finals. And Amane is in Block D. For him to reach the semis, he
will have to meet Shizuku in the Block finals.”
“Are you saying that since Shizuku will win, I won’t have to fight Amane-
kun?”
www.asianovel.com
1238
“Exactly. Heh, Bad Luck may have a powerful ability, but it might have
been a mistake to get cocky and go on telling us all about it. Shizuku
seems to think that she has a way to defeat Nameless Glory.”
“Eh, really? Then what-”
“It’s a pity, but she hasn’t told me either. Well, if she told me and then I
told you, it would be unfair as fellow participants in the same
tournament, no? But I don’t think that Shizuku would have said this
without basis. She must have something close to a concrete plan.”
“Indeed.”
As Alice had said, Shizuku was not the sort to either speak to seem
strong to or deceive others.
As her brother, he knew this quite well.
So, she must have had something figured out.
“It might be thus more advisable to run simulations of fighting Shizuku

instead of Amane, don’t you think?”
“...That may be so.”
It was natural for Ikki to root for his sister over Amane.
And so he nodded, wishing to meet her in battle.
At that moment-
“You’re worrying about the semi-finals already,” a voice they did not
recognize rang out, “Crownless Sword King?”
There in the doorway stood a intelligent-looking young man with

gracefully narrowed eyes.
“You’re quite hasty, considering that the first matches have just ended,”
he mumbled.
Ikki knew this young man.
www.asianovel.com
1239
“Bya-Byakuya-san!”
“Well met. I don’t think we have, since the party.”
Indeed, this was Byakuya Jougasaki, a third year from Bukyoku Academy
who had come to the party together with Moroboshi. He was the one
who came in second the previous year...and was Ikki’s second round
opponent.
“Congratulations on your victory today. To think that Yuu would be

defeated in his first match...that wasn’t the outcome that I expected at
all. How surprising.”
“Th, thanks. You didn’t have a hard time in your match, did you? As
expected of Byakuya-san.”
“I was blessed with a weaker opponent, that’s all. In any case, that’s
Hagun Academy’s Black Sonia, Arisuin Nagi, yes?”
“Ara, you know about me?”
“I did some research into you since you were initially entered as one of
Hagun’s representative. ‘Know thyself and thine enemy, and you need
not fear a hundred battles’ - that’s my motto...even though it proved to
be unnecessary in the end.”
“I’m sorry. I had my circumstances.”
“So I’ve heard, more or less, but ultimately that’s your own problem. I’ll
avoid butting in with my piece. More importantly…”
So saying, he looked straight at Ikki, a slightly dangerous look in his

narrow eyes.
Why?
The reason was a simple one.
“You seem to be pretty relaxed, Kurogane-kun; disregarding your match

with me tomorrow and just going straight to simulating your semi-final
match.”
www.asianovel.com
1240
“Uu…!”
Embarrassed, Ikki leapt out of the bath, wrapping the towel about his
waist, and tried to explain himself.
“Ah, well, n-no! I would never underestimate Byakuya-san! It’s just

that...there’s this really troublesome fellow -or rather should I say that
he and I can’t get along?- and so I just can’t help but be more conscious
of him than I should be.”
Indeed, Ikki had never intended to look down on Byakuya. In fact, he

was more than a little embarrassed that Byakuya had heard everything.
For his part Byakuya smiled a little at the obviously flustered Ikki.
“Haha. I was kidding. I know that you’re not the sort of person who
would look down on his opponent. I was just trying to get your goat.
Sorry about that.”
“W, well, as long as you understand, that’s great.”
It seemed that Byakuya wasn’t actually angry, but was just pulling Ikki’s
leg a bit. That relieved him some.
“Still, I thought so when I first saw you at the party, but you really do
have an amazing physique when viewed up close. I now understand
those superhuman movements you made during the match today. That
is no shallow effort you made to train your body to that extent. You have
my respect.”
“You don’t have to be...I don’t have anything other than my sword, and
there’s nothing I can do with it apart from honing myself.”
“Don’t be so humble. That’s not something just anyone could do.”
“Eh…?”
In that instant, a sound both agonized cry and shocked shriek escaped
from Ikki’s lips.
For Byakuya’s fingers were upon his chest.
www.asianovel.com
1241
“Now that I’ve touched it with my own hands, I understand. Each strand
of muscle fibre has definition to the core, but not a one has lost its
suppleness. The muscles themselves are light but strong - very
impressive. Not an ounce of fat, nor an ounce of excess, for-show-only
muscle. This is, indeed, the body of a trueborn swordsman, created only
to wield his blade. An elegant design, created to display that purity of
will. It is truly beautiful - one does not tire of touching it.”
“...!!!!!”
Every hair on Ikki’s body stood on end as Byakuya’s fingers toured the
lines of his musculature, his shapely eyes gazing at him under long
lashes.
Wasn’t this a dangerous situation?
Gripped by an unspeakable fear, he leapt out of the bath.
“Alice,” he all but yelled at his friend, “isn’t it time for-”
“-me to get in on the action?”
“I’m being pincered?!”
But alas, there were only the three of them there. A tiger before, and a
wolf behind. A horrid predicament.
Ikki broke into a profuse cold sweat.
At that moment-
“You pervert-!!!”
-with a resounding warcry, a figure burst from the entrance to the bath,
and pried Byakuya off Ikki with a kick, sending him flying into a corner of
the bath.
The young man who had done this was also from Bukyoku, and was
Byakuya’s friend - Yuudai Moroboshi.
“Moroboshi-san!”
www.asianovel.com
1242
“Yo, Kurogane. Somehow it feels like it was just like this yesterday too.”
Yuudai greeted unabashedly, even before the one who had just defeated
him just a while ago that day.
On the other hand, Byakuya frowned at the one who had sent him flying.
“What are you doing all of a sudden, Yuu? Horseplay in the baths is
dangerous.”
“The dangerous one was you and yo’ touchy-feely stuff sissyin’ up the
whole place!”
“How rude. Momiji is the one I love. I was only touching Kurogane-kun as
a fellow one who lives for battle. It was a sign of respect.”
“I know that, but think of how people would see it! Kurogane’s crawlin’ in
his own skin, yo!”
“Oh. Then I apologize. I hadn’t intended to scare you. I just wanted to

get to know you better.”
“...Eh.”
“Dat’s why I said choose yer words carefully!”
Smacking his friend on the back of the head, Moroboshi proceeded to

cover for him.
“Sorry ‘bout that, Kurogane. He does some scary stuff, but his sexual
tastes are where you’d expect - don’t worry ‘bout it. It’s just the way he
does and acts.”
“Aha, ahaha...it’s a misunderstanding, so it’s fine. Really.”
He meant it enough, but though the misunderstanding had been

cleared, Ikki still felt uncomfortable around -of course- Yuudai.
Though it had been an honorable duel, Ikki had ultimately knocked him
out to break through the first round. He wasn’t sorry about it, but it was
still hard to meet his eyes. While Yuudai did not show it, he was surely
www.asianovel.com
1243
still a little sore.
“In that case,” Alice said, seeming to read his thoughts, “should we go,
Ikki?”
He was not joking this time.
“Yeah. Should we go get something to drink at the vendor?”
Ikki leapt onto that lifeboat, and they made to depart.
Just then, Byakuya spoke up.
“Oh, you’re both getting out already?”
Ikki nodded.
“I think we’ve spent enough time in the water. Any more and we might
get faint.”
“That’s a shame. And I got into this misunderstanding with you to boot. I
originally wanted to apologize by washing your back.”
“U-um, no, it’s alright.”
“In that case-”
Byakuya snapped his fingers-
-and something surprising happened.
Out of thin air, a bottle of green tea landed in Ikki’s right hand, while
Alice grasped a can of black coffee in his.
“Arara?”
“This is…!”
“At least accept this much.”
As though to say ‘well then’, Byakuya then turned his back to them
before heading to the showers together with Yuudai. As they did so-
“Shiro. I’m from a merchant house too, y’know? Y’better have paid for
www.asianovel.com
1244
those drinks.”
“How rude. Of course I placed coins into the vending machine.”
-could be heard.
Leaving the bath, the two of them shut the door, keeping the hot steam
from leaking out.
Alice pointed at the can that had suddenly appeared in his hands in
surprise.
“Ikki...is this in fact his ability?”
Ikki nodded.
“This is the Noble Art of last year’s second place, Eye of Heaven
Byakuya Jougasaki - God Hand.”
It was an ability that allowed him to manipulate the ‘placement’ of any

object within a 50 metre radius of himself via teleportation. Nondescript
in theory, but very formidable in practice - especially so in a tournament
that utilized a 10-countdown loss by ring-out rule. In fact, he had used
this ability to bring his opponent out of the ring and thereby winning.
“...So once again it’s a rather tricky ability.”
“It is a powerful ability, but it’s not easy to use. If the target object is
immobile, then he can freely change their position like he did earlier. But
for moving targets like humans, he has to wound them with his Device
first before initiating the teleportation. It’s probably a matter of ‘locking
onto a target’ via contact.”
“So you mean that if you don’t get touched, it’ll be fine. I guess then the
result of the battle will be quite up the air.”
“Yes. Which is why...when I fight him, I will have to be wary of his other
ability, the one that gave him his nickname.”
“And that is?”
www.asianovel.com
1245
“What’s in your hand, Alice?”
Ikki asked, indicating the green tea bottle in his hand.
“It’s coffee. How lucky; I was just thinking to buy one after the bath.”
“I, too, wanted to buy green tea after getting out of the bath.”
“...”
“If you gave two people the same drink, it is possible for you to have
matched one of their preferences, but to give two people different drinks
and guess their preferences is a different thing, wouldn’t you think?”
“Well, it would be a little difficult...so in other words, this is-?”
“Yes. Byakuya-san is a fighter famous for gathering an excessive

amount of data on his opponents. Furthermore, he isn’t limited to
information gathered during combat, but his data-gathering also extends
to the subtleties of everyday life.”
“Now that you mention it, he did say that he was checking us out. But
what does this mean?”
“It may not be information that means anything to us, but it’s a very
different matter to him. Of course he does take note of movements in
combat or the movement of eyes, but he combines that with these small
things to figure out a human’s personality and inclinations. He is well
known for being to expose the ‘roots’ of another person’s thought - their
‘logic’.”
Exposing their logic.
“So,” Alice asked in response to that praise, “could he replicate the

effects of your Perfect Vision?”
“Yes. Our approaches are different, but they are of a similar

type...though Byakuya-san’s method wins by far in terms of
functionality. After all, my Perfect Vision is fairly reliant on collecting
information in the midst of battles. But he would already have grasped
www.asianovel.com
1246
his opponent’s ‘logic’ before the battle thank to his meticulous

investigation, and he would take control of a fight the moment it begins.
Those monstrous powers of observation, that sees through all like the
eyes of a god, are what gives him the moniker Eye of Heaven.”
Manipulating his opponent with that godlike power of analysis, and then
getting the one slash that would trigger his Teleportation - that was
Byakuya’s style. His touching of Ikki previously had probably been for
the sake of estimating his physical capabilities.
He had already begun gathering data for the battle tomorrow.
Indeed, this isn’t the time or place to be worrying about the semi-finals.
Having seen Byakuya’s ability up close, Ikki felt this keenly.
He was participating in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival. A tough

contest with the creme-de-la-creme of Japan’s apprentice mage knights.
Not one of them would be an easy customer to handle.
First, the second match. I need to give beating Byakuya-san my all.
He could leave thinking about the matter of Amane for later - so Ikki
swore to himself.
Part 7
Ikki and Alice parted soon after leaving the bath in the basement, with
the latter heading for the normal hotel rooms, and the former heading
for his room on the tenth floor via the stairs.
There were two reasons for this: one being that Alice’s room was on the
second floor, and the other being the need to rehabilitate his thigh,
which had been pierced during the match in the afternoon.
He had released his fatigue in the bath, and thanks to Alice and Byakuya
his worries too were put aside; as such, his footsteps were light. He
could probably sleep well tonight.
All that was left now was to get to his room and rest.
www.asianovel.com
1247
But-
“...”
His room was on the tenth floor, and yet he stopped at the seventh.
This was where Stella’s room was.
We did speak a little after the match, but…
That was all they had spoken since then.
Stella had headed to a Capsule for healing, while Ikki had been hounded
by the press on account of his victory over the Seven Star Sword King.
...to be honest, that much conversation isn’t enough.
He wanted to talk to her more. Touch her more.
Or perhaps that desire was stronger because he had put those worries
down.
But this was only the first day of the competition. He should also be
preparing for his match tomorrow. Would she think he wasn’t serious if
he went to see her today? Would she disdain him?
Unease welled up within him.
No, no, don’t think about that.
Recalling the argument they had had at that pool, he shook his head.
Then, they had attempted to place an unnatural distance between them,

fearing that the other would think less of them.
Since then, he had made up his mind. He would not hide his feelings for
Stella. It was only natural that he would want to talk to his lover whom
he hadn’t seen for a while. There was no need to hesitate.
“Alright.”
With that resolve, he headed for Stella’s room.
www.asianovel.com
1248
Stopping in front of her room, he rang the doorbell. And then a second
time. No response.
“She’s out, huh…”
Ikki’s shoulders slumped.
She might even have, like him, gone off to the bath during this time.
And I can’t really be standing here waiting for her…
A man standing in front of his girlfriend’s door. Wouldn’t that be

embarrassing, if he were seen by others who knew of their relationship.
Thinking that he might have to give up here for today, Ikki turned on his
heel and made for his room, but there-
“Wh...what should I do? The tournament is still ongoing, but I somehow

came here...I wonder if he would think of me as a shameless
woman...But we haven’t spoken today at all...Uuu…”
Stella mumbled to herself as she stood in front of Ikki’s room, as though

torn between ringing or not ringing his doorbell.
Uh, wow, I wonder where I’ve seen this one before...
Ikki quirked his lips.
His lover had thought the same way he had, coming to his room in
hopes of meeting him.
A strange happiness took hold of him suddenly as he thought her

adorable, and this same emotion stopped him from calling out to her.
“...”
Her back was turned. She had yet to notice his presence.
Ikki’s smile turned devious at that thought.
He would surprise her. Sneak up behind her and rap her on the shoulder.
Give her a fright.
www.asianovel.com
1249
It was a childish prank.
Ikki for his part knew that it was so, but the spirit was upon him.
If he were to call out to her now, it would merely be a happy reunion.
But if he were to surprise her, he would be able to see her shocked

expression, even an angry one too.
Her angry face was cute - so this was the more beneficial course of
action. How clever of him.
Thus he silenced his footsteps, approached her.
“Wh-”
He made to tap her on the shoulder, intending to make a frightening

sound-
“Don’t slink up behind me-!”
“Woaaaah!!”
-which turned into a cry of shock.
Before he could touch her, she swivelled around, leg extended in a

roundhouse kick.
Even without looking, the high kick was aimed right at his head.
From the way it split the air, it was not born of any ordinary amount of
strength.
Only by his preternatural reflexes was Ikki able to bend backwards and
avoid the blow.
“Damn, that habit from training reared its head...are you alright? ...Eh,
Ikki?!”
Stella’s eyes widened as she realized that he had been the one behind
her.
“Ha, Hahaha...good evening, Stella.”
www.asianovel.com
1250
His expression was stiff as he greeted her.
Didn’t expect to nearly lose my life over a little prank.
Indeed, no evil deed ever went unpunished.
Part 8
Later, in Ikki’s room, he and Stella were sitting side-by-side on the bed.
As he related his real intentions to her, she had flashed a happy smile.
“So you were just trying to scare me...Haha. You’re surprisingly childish,
Ikki.”
Her unexpected counterattack had Ikki regretful and in a cold sweat, but
so smitten with her was he that her motherly smile left him feeling, in
fact, rather victorious.
“I put quite a bit behind that kick. Are you okay?”
“I’m fine...it didn’t hit me, after all.”
“I’m glad it was just you behind me, though. If it were anyone else, they
might have died.”
“Haha…”
Recalling the sharp crack of the wind as it scythed across the top of his
head, his smile was rather forced.
“But those were some amazing reflexes there. I had totally silenced my
footsteps and snuffed out my aura too.”
It was practically a reflex reaction, and moreover it was precise, going

for a vital spot despite not seeing the other party.
That was something Stella had lacked before.
“Was that something you got from training with Saikyou-sensei?”
www.asianovel.com
1251
Stella nodded.
“Well, I’ve gotten pretty touchy about it since she would always appear
in my blind spots as and when- Ah.”
“What is it?”
“Someone downstairs dropped a ten-yen coin.”
What’s this...that's amazing, but...I can’t think of it as such. Odd.
“But speaking of amazing, you were amazing too, Ikki. I didn’t think you
would lose, but I didn’t expect you to win in that preposterous way. That
technique was really the one from that incident with Alice, wasn’t it? It’s
just like you to make a loss more than just a loss.”
She smiled, as though she were talking about herself.
“But I can’t say that I’m using it right,” Ikki said a little awkwardly.
“Really?”
Ikki nodded.
“No matter what I do, I make too much ‘noise’. The real Twin Wings’
sword is completely silent; there’s no loss in power, and so there’s no
sound produced. I can’t reproduce it with my technique as I am now.”
Indeed, there was a huge gulf between Edelweiss’ original

swordsmanship and the one that Ikki had displayed against Moroboshi.
Furthermore, the reason for this wasn’t that Ikki had failed to steal her
technique.
He had stolen all of it. Understood the reasoning behind it. But despite
this, he could not reproduce it. He lacked the ability to control the flow
of power through his body as he executed her instant acceleration.
“I had confidence in my ability to master my body, but it seems I was

naive.” His hands, placed in his lap, balled into tight fists. “The more I
imitate her, the more I come to understand that I’m still lacking.”
www.asianovel.com
1252
Being unable to execute what he had stolen - that hadn’t happened to

him in a long while.
Stella gave him a sideward look, her eyes mirthful as she laughed.
“Haha. That’s also just like you.”
“What do you mean?”
“That you hate to lose. I mean, she's the world’s top swordsman, you
know?”
The Twin Wings was not merely admired: for many Blazers, she was an
object of fear and worship; she could be considered close to a goddess.
No one believed that they belonged in the same world, the same plane
of strength as her. They did not believe it, and thus from the beginning
forfeited victory.
“But you actually seem displeased that you couldn’t match her, Ikki.”
He saw her as a rival. He, a mere Japanese student, who simply hated
losing to the extreme.
One could call him delusional, one who did not know his place.
“But...I like you when you’re like that.”
So saying, she gave him a dimpled smile. That she had them at all was
something that Ikki discovered only after they had become lovers, for in
truth she hated showing them to people, and would never show them to
others regardless of how happy she might be. But she could show him
such a smile - that cute expression was something that he alone could
see.
Knowing this, that smile set Ikki’s heart thundering warm in his chest.
“Stella…”
It had been so long since he had last seen this smile up close.
He caressed her cheek tenderly.
www.asianovel.com
1253
She did not reject it, as one rejects not the wind in one’s hair.
He could feel her slightly high temperature through the palm of his
hand.
They were connected. Not by blood, but she had accepted him as
though he were.
These feelings got his blood up.
Her flaming red hair. Glimmering crimson eyes. The heat of her skin. Her
soft lips glistening in the light-
-Everything about the girl before him was beautiful.
“Nnn…”
Without realizing it, he had pressed his lips over hers. It was not an
ardent kiss, just a gentle one, just one to be sure that they were truly
both there.
But it was enough for him.
The one he loved was so close by, and the thought that she too loved
him made him so happy he could cry.
At first, he took the lead...and as their lips touched gently, Stella took
over.
Lips parted, met, and parted...then met again, as though burying the
time they had lost in one another.
Several wonderful minutes passed.
When at last they parted, Stella, her cheeks flushed red, looked up at
him.
“Ikki. Were you lonely while I was gone?”
Her voice was barely above a whisper, like a child confessing a sin to a
parent.
www.asianovel.com
1254
It seems she was worried that he had been lonesome because she had
gone off on her own accord.
By all rights, he should have comforted her. He should have said ‘no’.
“Yeah. I was lonely.”
But he said otherwise all the same.
There was no reason to hide it.
“You know, before I came back to my room, I took a trip to yours.”
“Is that so?”
“Yeah. I wanted to spend more time with you. I mean, the tournament is
still on, and I thought you might think that I was taking it too lightly, but
I still decided to press the doorbell anyway. No one was in, but I suppose
that was because you were here...”
It seemed unmanly that he should feel lonely because he failed to meet

with his girlfriend, but to hell with that. After all, he had felt that way
because he had thought of her so intensely - and those were his true
feelings.
“That’s why I feel really blessed right now.”
So saying, he wrapped an arm around her and held her a little tighter.
“I see.”
Stella leaned in, a small smile on her face.
That they had been unable to spend time together recently made these
little moments of contact all the more wonderful. When he thought of it
like that, even the moments they spend apart were lovely. He believed
this from the bottom of his heart.
“Then, you should punish me, no?”
“...Huh?”
www.asianovel.com
1255
His brain ground to a halt.
That didn’t make sense.
“Um, what was that?” Ikki said, releasing the embrace. “I’m sorry if I
heard you wrong, but did you say ‘punish’?”
Stella’s face remained red as she nodded.
That only confused him more.
“Um...so you mean you want me to punish you?”
“Is there any other meaning?”
“That’s true, but why do I have to do that?”
“Because, well, Ikki, you’re supposed to be the man who will become my
husband, right?” Stella said, gesticulating excitedly. “Leaving you alone
at her own convenience, is that something a wife should do? So, you
have to punish me, right?”
From her serious expression, it didn’t seem like she was joking.
“No...no, it’s fine...it’s doesn’t have to be like that…”
He could not agree to this. He had been sad, yes, but the one he loved
had already satisfied that. There was no need to do something so
outrageous to her.
“That one week was time you had to have! I understand that...and I
really don’t want to play the part of some narrow-minded wife-beater
who can’t even understand that?!”
“Even if you’re fine with it...I’m not!”
“....Ehhh…?!”
Then he remembered.
This was just like that way back when she had come barging into his
bath in her swimwear to uphold the agreement that the one who lost
www.asianovel.com
1256
their mock battle would be the victor’s servant. Proud and honorable as
she was, she was very hard on herself. She would certainly keep all
promises, and pay back all debts of wrongdoing.
And she would not be dissuaded in doing so - troublesome.
In this case, letting her take the lead is a no-go, Ikki decided from that
prior experience.
Stella was usually quite shy, but when she was given free rein she could
be quite bold. Who knew what absurd request she might make.
Things would get really out of hand if she said something like ‘spank
me’...
Hence, he struck first.
“I understand. So starting from now, I’m going to punish you. Do not

resist.”
He grasped her by the shoulders, bringing her face close to his,

intending to kiss her on the cheek and count that for punishment before
she could establish any concrete idea for what it should be.
“O-okay. But no kissing. That’s too gentle to be punishment.”
She hit the nail on the head right before he could execute.
It seemed she, too, knew him well.
He winced. His escape route had been seen through and cut off in but an
instant.
“I-I understand.”
He had no idea what would happen if he backed out now.
Changing plans, he brought Stella’s face closer to his.
Would he kiss her? No. He wouldn’t.
Wrapping his arms around her back, he held her close, and drew his face
www.asianovel.com
1257
next to hers.
“This is punishment,” he breathed into her ear. “so it’s going to hurt a
bit.”
“Eh…?”
He placed his teeth to her ear. The ear lobe was quite sensitive to the
touch, and the sensation of hot lips upon its uniquely cool surface was
quite pleasurable. He put some strength behind his teeth, neither weak
enough to be called nibbling nor strong enough to be biting. Just enough
to leave a mark, enough to fulfill her request for judgement.
Then-
“Hii! A...ah...aaahh-!!!”
“Uwa!”
There was a high-pitched shriek, and Stella bucked hard in his arms, as
though she were being electrocuted.
“Does it really hurt that much?”
Ikki asked, surprised by her intense reaction. She shook her head,
clinging to him.
So it’s not that it hurts, huh.
Ikki thought, looking at Stella as she trembled, crimson up to her ears.
Then, I wonder-
He then pressed his teeth up against her neck.
“Hnnnnnng!!!”
She moaned, gripping him tighter.
Could it be, he realized, that she’s the sort for whom a little pain gives
way to pleasure instead?
Ikki felt a little embarrassed about having discovered his lover’s
www.asianovel.com
1258
disposition, as though it were his own.
He had never intended to punish her over such a small matter as her
absence anyway. Neither was he willing to hurt the girl he held dear - so
it could not be better that she derived pleasure from it.
But just as he begun to think that way-
“Haa...Aha...I’m glad…”
“Stella?”
Feeling her breath hot on his ear, he pulled back a little, took a good
look at her-
-and started.
Her face was slack, as though in a trance, her skin reddened as though
with the onrush of blood, the rationality in her dim, strangely lit crimson
eyes melting away like so much strawberry jelly. Undraping her right
arm from Ikki’s back, she reached for the shallow teeth-marks on her
neck, caressing them with loving tenderness.
“...I’ve...been eaten up by Ikki…” she said happily.
The heat in her tone and the scent of her freshly-bathed body struck Ikki
with a world-shaking sense of vertigo.
This is bad...
Clearly, he had flipped an odd switch in her.
He thought that he could just about diffuse the powder-keg with a

restrained bite or so, but had somehow stepped on a landmine instead.
This was dangerous. For her, and for him-
It was embarrassing to admit, but if things escalated from here, he was

sure that their resolve to not cross the line before her parents had
approved of him would break.
So, expending the last of his resolve he grabbed her by the shoulders
www.asianovel.com
1259
and peeled her off him.
“Al-Alright! I’m satisfied! We can stop here now!”
“Aa…”
But in his haste, he used too much force. His hand slipped, sliding her
yukata down and opening it up from the chest down on one side,
exposing half her ample bosom. He could not help but also see to the
point where her breasts ended in a discolored tip-
“U...wa…”
Ikki was dumbstruck.
His throat was parched, his heart was pounding painfully in his chest. He
wanted to avert his eyes. Apologize. But he could not tear his eyes
away. Nor could he find words, as though Stella’s immodest form was
short-circuiting his reason.
To make things worse…
“It’s okay…”
Stella was too already far gone to stop him.
“...You can bite if you want to.”
She made no move to correct her dishevelment, instead reaching up to

stroke Ikki’s face, a smoldering look in those eyes that reflected only
him. Her lips curved upwards, glistening with the wetness of his saliva,
allowing him free rein.
Something snapped in Ikki’s head.
He couldn’t think anymore. He didn’t even know what he might do now -

only that his face was slowly being drawn to Stella’s breasts as she
looked on lovingly, sliding her hands behind his head as she pulled him
in to meet her-
Ding-dong.
www.asianovel.com
1260
“...!!!!!!”
The sudden doorbell was met with a pair of wordless shrieks.
Part 9
The coming of this third party was like a bucket of cold water tossed
over their heads: forcibly parting their linked bodies and thoughts, they
fled, each to one corner of the bed.
Their excitement cooled, only to be replaced by burning embarrassment.
What were they doing?
What would they have done?
What would have happened had the doorbell not rung?
Just thinking about it gave them fits.
“Haha...is this good timing...or bad timing?”
“Y-yeah, that’s exactly it, isn’t it? ...Oho-hohoho.”
Having parted from Ikki, Stella pulled her robe closed to the point where
it seemed like she was wearing a corset as she averted her reddened
gaze, her tone unnatural.
It was as though she was trying to recoup her losses with that tone.
Utterly futile - but that said he too had been caught up in that
atmosphere. He had no leg to stand on either.
“I-in any case let’s cool off a bit. After all, someone is here.”
“Y-yeah. That’s good,” Stella agreed.
Getting off the bed, Ikki approached the entrance.
Along the way, he massaged his chest.
Th-that was close...!
If they had allowed things to go in that direction, it would have been
www.asianovel.com
1261
bad.
That was a pathetic showing, for having promised to not dishonor

Stella’s parents.
To think that he would be so easily swayed by circumstances- but, well,

it would have been weird if he had had no reaction to Stella when she
had been like that.
Whatever it was, this visitor had saved him.
It was only right for him to welcome them.
And it was for the best that the two of them were not alone now. Things
were just too awkward.
But who would come to my room at this time?
Wondering thus, he opened the door-
“Hi, may I ask who is this?”
“Good evening. As promised, I’ve come to paint you in the nude.”
-Bam!-
Slamming the door, he locked it with swiftness.
“Ikki? What happened?!”
“Some door-to-door tout.”
“But we’re in a hotel!”
Though somehow she could not see it, blocked as she was by Ikki’s back,
the person outside was not a salesman in a suit, but a blonde with
unruly hair dressed in nothing but a topless apron - Akatsuki Academy’s
Sara Bloodlilly.
He seemed to have caught her eye during the attack on Hagun, and thus
she had accosted him during the social party held for competitors in the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival in order to get him as a nude model for
www.asianovel.com
1262
her work.
And somehow it seemed like she hadn’t been joking.
He couldn’t in any right welcome such a guest.
He didn’t want to pose nude.
Even as he desperately pressed up against the doorknob, wondering

how he could extricate himself from this situation-
“Sorry to be a bother.”
The wall beside him opened, and Sara walked in.
“Eh? Eeeeh?! Where did you come in from?”
“The wall.”
“No, I can see that. Why did the door open?”
“It had a knob on it.”
Indeed, there was one on the other side of the wall.
He didn’t even know it was there.
“How could that be?!”
She had used an ability, no doubt about that.
“I don’t know what ability you used there...but why are you clinging to
me like this?”
“I just said it. As we agreed, I’m here to paint you in the nude,” Sarah
said, without a trace of hesitation.
She met his eyes dead-on. She was serious about it.
So was he about refusing.
“But I don’t remember agreeing to be painted by you…”
“Well, I promised to paint you.”
www.asianovel.com
1263
“That’s not a promise! We didn’t make a compact! That’s just you!”
“...You’re surprisingly stubborn. Can’t be helped then. In that case-”
“You’ll give up?”
“I’ll compromise - I’ll strip too.”
“No! That’s not the kind of compromise I want!” he said, refusing

desperately. “I said I didn’t want to, so just give up and go back!”
“I can’t.”
They weren’t even on the same wavelength. Sara did not back down,
and indeed drew closer to him.
“...I can’t have anyone else but you. Ever since I touched you that day
I’ve only been able to think of you. No one else. Only you can satisfy me
now - so please take responsibility for that.”
Saying these dangerous words, she sidled her half-naked form against
his chest.
“S-Sara-san, please watch what you’re saying-!”
The blood drained from his face as Stella’s hand clamped down on his
shoulder.
He turned around to see her smiling like a demon, a throbbing vein

threatening to burst on her forehead.
“Oh, Ikki? I wonder what all this is about? Why’s this nympho from
Akatsuki here to see you? And all that about stripping, not stripping and
whatnot...it seems like the two of you have gotten really close while I
wasn’t around, eh?”
“Err, no, Stella…! Calm down. This is a terrible misunderstanding.”
“Fufufu. What are you talking about? There’s no misunderstanding - this

is the tenth floor.”
This is bad, she’s too heated up!
www.asianovel.com
1264
Her blood had all gone to her head, none of his words were getting
through.
Leaving aside Sara’s state of dress, Stella was the sort who bore no
small amount of suspicion for Ikki’s own sister Shizuku. There was no
way she would stay silent if some unknown woman came to her lover’s
place right before her eyes.
He had to be straight with her. Show that he had done nothing

objectionable.
“We’re not close at all. It’s just that during the party that you didn’t
attend...she, err...said that she wanted me to be her nude model.”
“Eh- N-n-n-nude model?!! T-that’s not happening! Definitely not! E-even

I haven’t seen you nude yet!”
“That’s the problem?”
“It is! Whatever it is, I won’t allow it! You’re rejected, re-jec-ted! And
how long do you plan to cling on to him, you nympho?! Get off!”
Roaring angrily, she pulled Sara off Ikki before pushing her away. Her
balance broken, Sara landed bottom-first onto the bed, from whence she
glared daggers at Stella.
“Why do you get to refuse, Crimson Princess? It’s none of your

business.”
“It is my business! I’m Ikki’s girlfriend!”
“Then it’s fine. I don’t intend to become his girlfriend. You can have his
heart. I’m here for his body.”
“His body’s mine too...”
“Eh?”
“Anyway, all this ‘nude model’ talk sure sounds like what an artist would
say, but you haven’t proved you’re one! For all I know, you just want to
see his naked body because you’re a pervert!”
www.asianovel.com
1265
At this, Sara’s expression darkened significantly, as though questioning

her status as an artist was some slight to her pride.
“If you’re doubting my credentials, then allow me to introduce myself

formally. As a lady of the Imperial Family of Vermillion, you should know
this name.”
Producing a memo pad from her denim pants, Sara wrote something on
it before passing it to Stella.
“This is whom I prefer to be known as.”
“A nome de guerre? ….Eh? Eeeeeehhh?!!!”
Stella’s face was immediately tinged with shock.
There was some kind of unknown signature inscribed on the memo pad,
and she seemed to know it.
“This...it’s Mario Rosso!”
“Eh, who’s that? Sounds like some character from One P****...”
“He’s the most celebrated artist worldwide today. If I recall, the highest
price his work could fetch was 1.4 billion.”
“In yen?!”
“No, USD. Though since Mario was known to be a misanthropic recluse, I

myself have never seen him.”
“Since you’ve never seen this person, couldn’t she be a fake?”
“That can’t be. This signature is the real deal. We have one of Mario’s
paintings in our dining hall in Vermillion, and the signature on it is
identical to this one. That painting made an magnificent impression on
me, so I can recall it. To think that ‘Mario’ was someone who lived in the
underbelly...I suppose that explains why all those people who tried to
seek ‘his’ real identity vanished without a trace...fine, I got it.”
“It’s good that you understand,” Sara said. “I’m no pervert. I simply wish
www.asianovel.com
1266
to put my ideal man -the Uncrowned Sword King’s- gallant form into art
with my own hands, that’s all.”
As though saying ‘so, don’t get in my way’, she approached Ikki.
But Stella stood steadfastly between the two of them.
“...It’s true that I understand that you’re a first-rate artist, and to be

honest I’m interested in how Mario Rosso would depict Ikki, but that’s
got nothing to do with it. What’s more important is that Ikki doesn’t want
to, and so I won’t allow it!”
“Stella…!”
How comforting, to have a lover like her.
He had been at a loss when she had misunderstood them, but thank
goodness, she had been calm. If the two of them together were to
refuse, Sara would surely have no choice but to back down.
Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief-
“If you do not get in my way, then I promise to draw a portrait of the two
of you to be hung on the walls of the Vermillion palace, to wish you
happiness for all your days - with you as the bride, and him as the
groom.”
“...Ikki. Why don’t you just have this one picture drawn to commemorate
your showing at the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival?”
“You were so easily bought over-!??”
“It’s fine. It’s just art, there’s no need to be embarrassed...!”
“You’ve got to be kidding!”
Two against one. This was bad. Very bad.
In a flash, he bolted out from the room.
“Eh, Ikki, wait!”
www.asianovel.com
1267
“The model of a lifetime...I won’t let you get away!”
With all his might he fled, running from his two pursuers.
Part 10
Despite having fled from the two of them, the simple structure of the
hotel made it such that there was nowhere to hide. Not there sort of
place where he could elude them on foot alone.
And then there was the issue of having a place to sleep. This was the
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival; he couldn’t simply sleep outside.
But he couldn’t return to his room either.
So he needed to find someone else’s.
His first thought was Alice’s room, but it was too risky. Capture was all
but certain.
Shizuku’s room was also out. Nothing good would come of that one.
And yet it was late, and he did not have any close friends he could
simply barge in on without prior notice-
“-and that’s how you ended up at my place.”
“Yes. One can only rely on family in such circumstances.”
The room he fled in the end was his brother, Ouma’s.
“Well, they wouldn’t think to find me at your place. Could I borrow it for
the night?”
“Go back.”
“If I could, I wouldn’t be here.”
“You’ve got some nerve to talk like that when you’re imposing on
someone else.”
Ikki’s tone was nothing short of disrespectful, given that he was

speaking to his senior. But given that his brother was openly assisting
www.asianovel.com
1268
terrorist, and had even made an attempt on his own life, it was only to
be expected.
“Just go over to someone else’s place. Don’t you have any friends?”
“You’re one to talk about friends.”
“...Have a little respect.”
“Respect? Ha, ha. That’s a good one. Am I supposed to look up to

someone who’s become the errand boy for terrorists while I was away?
My contempt knows no words - or are you going to spin this one for
me?”
“I’m a hated man, aren’t I...”
Ouma frowned as the torrent abuse that would have made Shizuku
proud spewed forth, but knowing it to be justified enough he said
nothing about it.
“...Just for tonight,” he said, and begrudged him entry.
The room was large, and he was unused to beds anyway.
It couldn’t hurt.
With a short “thanks,” Ikki entered the room.
The lights were off - it seemed that Ouma might have been headed to
sleep after all.
While Ikki examined the room, Ouma retrieved a bottle of mineral water
from the fridge.
“Need something to drink?”
“I’m going to sleep soon anyway. I’ll be fine.”
“I see. Then use the bed. I’m not using it.”
“Thanks for the hospitality,” Ikki said, and sat on the bed as suggested.
Ouma for his part leaned against the wall instead, seating himself on the
www.asianovel.com
1269
carpet laid across the floor, and in the darkness he directed his sharp,
glinting eyes at his brother.
“So, what’s your real purpose? You didn’t come here just to flee from
them, did you?”
“...Well, kind of.”
He was right.
Running from Sara and Stella was his primary, but hardly the only
reason he had come to his brother’s room.
This was after all the same person who had attacked him the previous
day, and yet he was here.
There had to be a fitting reason behind that decision.
“The thing is that we’ve always been meeting under hostile

circumstances, and we haven’t gotten the chance to talk at all. So I
wanted to speak to you in a more civilized manner.”
Ouma did not reply, but he did not reject Ikki either.
Taking his silence for consent, Ikki spoke up.
“You know, I really looked up to you. You were harsher on yourself than
anyone; you were the one who bore the expectations of everyone back
at home; and you carried all of them with you. You could call it
admiration. You were the only one worth learning from. That’s why I
wasn’t worried when you disappeared after graduating from elementary
school. I knew that you would be roaming the earth honing yourself as a
warrior. Japan back then was too small for you.”
Truth be told, Ouma had been unrivalled within the country and without
by the time he had upped and left in his first year of middle school.
Before his might, that had conquered the League’s U-12 tournament by
the sixth year of elementary school, his peers and even middle schoolers
could do nothing. His strength as a first year of middle school might
even have surpassed that of the Seven Stars Sword King of that time.
www.asianovel.com
1270
For someone who pursued strength as much as Ouma, that must have
been torture.
And to top it all off where the rules that Japan had subscribed to when it
had first entered the League: the rule that middle and elementary
students could not engage in battles outside of Illusory Form must have
felt to him as nothing so much as choking claustrophobia. A battle in
which one’s life was not a stake could hardly be called such.
No matter where he went, there were only kids’ battles, ones that would
not make him an iota closer to true strength if he fought a hundred of
them.
If Ikki too felt this way, there was no way that his brother had not
thought so as well.
So it had not surprised him that Ouma had left home; indeed he believed
it was a matter of course. The tiny Japanese junior league could not
possibly satisfy him.
Ikki had always been following behind his brother as he forged his own
way ahead.
“But that’s why it was a shock to see you showing up as a terrorist.”
He glanced at his brother in the dim-lit room.
“So why would you do something like helping ‘Rebellion’?”
This question was the reason he was here.
In his memory, his brother was someone who cared nothing for plans
and schemes. A warrior who advanced stoically ahead, seeking strength.
Why would he take up with the underground?
He needed to know.
On the other hand, Ouma seemed rather listless, but replied all the
same.
www.asianovel.com
1271
“First off, I’d like to correct you. I’m not with Rebellion. I’m just a guest.”
“What’s that?”
“You’re slow. Who’s at the centre of the upheaval surrounding this

Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival?”
“...Prime Minister Tsukikage.”
“Correct. I am not with them, but I am on their side. And as for the
reason why I’m going along with his scheme, it’s because Itsuki
requested it of me. ‘I’d like to support Prime Minister Tsukikage’s ideas’,
he said.”
“From...Father?!”
“Is that so surprising? Tsukikage and his people lead the movement that
will have Japan exit the League and regain its sovereignty. The ex-
Samurai Division had their authority over the nation’s Blazers taken
away from them by the League. They both stand to gain from ‘leaving
the League’. That there has been a blackout on information regarding
our movements makes it all but obvious that there is collaboration
between the two groups.”
That made sense, and it wasn’t as though Ikki hadn’t considered it.
He just couldn’t think that their straight-laced father would be up for a

scheme as twisted as a coup d’etat. But his brother had confirmed it,
and thus their father’s stance regardless the link was there.
That shocked him beyond words.
And speaking of surprises-
“That’s odd. To think you would move on his word.”
-this, too, was surprising, that he would be filial to their father in this
way.
Ouma made a face.
www.asianovel.com
1272
“Rubbish. I discarded our ‘family’ long ago. But for the purposes of
awakening the Crimson Princess that you rendered dotard, working with
Akatsuki is more convenient. Fulfilling that request is just by-the-by.”
“You embarrassed?”
“You wanna die?”
“Do you know what Prime Minister Tsukikage is really thinking?”
“I don’t. And I don’t want to ask,” Ouma answered, his voice devoid of
interest.
“Huh. I guess I understand.”
Ikki was comforted by this knowledge that his brother’s alliance with
them was not out of interest but merely of convenience. In the end, he
did not wish to see his brother wrapped up in these nefarious schemes.
To have kicked up all this fuss in order to have a proper match with
Stella - now that suited his brother.
Nonetheless-
“You seem quite taken with Stella. Your attack yesterday was about that
too.”
He brought up the incident the day before in which Ouma had attacked
him on his way back Moroboshi’s place, with the intention to eliminate
him for weakening Stella.
“I was thinking that I might have been in for a fight today too. Or are we
good today?”
“...There’s no longer any need for it.”
“What do you mean?”
“Exactly what I said. You saw the matches today as well, didn’t you?
She’s different from how she was before, she has grasped her power. To
have gained so much in so little time, she must have felt that necessity -
www.asianovel.com
1273
that it was necessary in order to defeat me. She has awakened from
your spell, recognized who it is that she should be competing with. That
is splendid - for all her potential she will not grow if she does not aim
higher.”
“...”
Ikki was surprised at his brother’s words, and not in a good way.
The one who had promised to challenge her was him.
To hear Ouma claim her hard work as all ‘having been for his sake’
turned his stomach.
But the catalyst for her improvement had indeed been her defeat at his
hands. His teeth ground, but no reply would come forth from them.
Yet...
“I understand why you won’t attack me today, but I don’t get why you're
so fixated on Stella. There are people in Japan today who are clearly
stronger than Stella: the ‘Yasha Princess’ and the ‘God of War’ for
example. If you wanted to hone yourself, one of them would be more
suitable. But instead you insist on inciting her growth in this roundabout
manner. What’s the reason for that, I wonder?”
He still hadn’t gotten a clear answer about that one.
As Stella’s lover, that was the part he was really most concerned about.
And so he pressed in.
“You’re missing the point,” Ouma replied, his gaze mocking. “That’s just
like you.”
“Eh?”
“You completely misunderstand the concept of ‘a Knight’s power’. That’s

why you fall into using your parlor tricks so lightly.”
‘Listen up’, Ouma seemed to say as he drew himself up like a
www.asianovel.com
1274
schoolmaster at the edge of his patience.
“The reason why a Knight is a Knight is because they possess magic.

Magic is the ability to reject reason and change the world. The power ‘to
reshape the world in our image,’ it has been called. The amount of aura
a person has cannot change during their lives, and as such the impact
one can have on the world, the size of the mark that one can leave on
history - these have already been decided the moment one is born.
People call this ‘fate’. As such a ‘Knight’s Power’ is the ability to push
back the ‘fate’ of others in favor of their own. And Stella Vermillion
possesses what can be considered the greatest amount of raw magical
power in the world - thus there exists no greater foe than her in the
pursuit of strength.”
Through magic, one’s fate could be realized.
This was how the modern man defined Knights and their magic. And
indeed, A-Rank Knights had always seared their mark into legend
whether for good or ill, with great deeds to match that rank. One’s magic
reserve was foremost in their world. Ouma’s opinion was, as far as the
zeitgeist would have it, not unfounded.
“But you’re talking about her potential. In terms of present strength…”
“The ‘Yasha Princess’ is above her? That is so, I suppose. But in that
case all I require is to rouse her potential by force. Hook her in, and then
awaken her. It’s that simple - and it has borne fruit. You saw it too, didn’t
you? That dragon. If that is indeed the core of her being, then the ‘God
of War’ and the ‘Yasha Princess’ may as well be nothing. This is where
you have it wrong: I’m not looking for a disadvantageous battle. If I
were, I could indeed challenge the ‘Yasha Princess’. But in these five
years, I have had that kind of experience far too many times already.”
“...!”
“What I seek from her is not a battle that does not favour me. I seek
power, power inexorable. I seek defeat, defeat inevitable. For an A-Rank
Knight like me, the only one who can give this to me is Stella, who
www.asianovel.com
1275
possesses that absolute magic. And...if I can overcome it...if I can do

that, then perhaps this hand of mine will tremble no more.”
So saying, he wrapped his right hand in a vice-grip.
Indeed, it shook ever so slightly.
Ikki knew that trembling, born of unquenchable terror.
What did he fear?
Ikki could not say.
But in the gloam Ouma almost seemed aflame, a zeal for battle radiating
off him in waves.
...He was also glad.
He hasn’t changed...
Having gotten off on so wrong a foot, he had feared that his brother

might have changed utterly. But that was not so. He had not changed.
He was still the man on a single-minded chase after strength. He was
still the person Ikki had admired.
“I stand corrected, a little, Ouma.”
“How ‘little’ do you mean?”
“I don’t have to look at you like you’re all upside-down.”
“Always had to have the last word, didn’t you,” Ouma said as he
furrowed his brow and closed his eyes. “Chit-chat’s over. I’m going to
sleep. You should too.”
“I will.”
There was nothing more to ask.
He was concerned about the source of Ouma’s fear, but they were not
so close that he could ask about such a private thing.
Closing his eyes, Ikki allowed consciousness to fade. And it fled from
www.asianovel.com
1276
him, its path eased by the exhaustion of the match and his lack of sleep.
Just as the darkness was about to settle-
“You’ve caught the eye of someone very troublesome,” he heard Ouma

say. “Nothing good is going to come of it; you’d best be prepared.”
His warning would be realized the very next day.
[You have unread mail: (1)
From: The 72nd Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Organizing Committee
Subj: A Notice to all Participants of the 72nd Seven Stars Sword-Art

Festival
This morning, the Organizing Committee has received notices of

withdrawal from Akatsuki Academy First Years Yui Tatara and Rinna
Kazamatsuri, while fellow Akatsuki Academy First Year Reisen Hiraga has
been disqualified for malicious conduct. As a result of these forfeitures,
Stella Vermillion of Hagun Academy’s advance to the Semi-finals has
been confirmed.
This Committee has decided that due to the reduction in the number of
total matches, the match schedule should be moved forward.
As such, it has been decided that the 2nd and 3rd rounds of the
tournament shall be completed this day. We apologize for the
inconvenience that this may cause any of the participants, and hope
that you will cooperate with us on this matter.]
www.asianovel.com
1277
Vol. 6 :
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Chapter 3: Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival Second Round – Begins
www.asianovel.com
1278
Part 1 Due to the change in the number of matches, the third round was
moved up. Because that information dribbled out, things were greatly
disordered. It was particularly important for the contenders of the
second round. After all, it was the general rule that each contender
would have one fight per day. Now that assumption had been
overturned suddenly, and they would be forced to fight repeatedly
instead. Basically, the second round would be held at 9AM, and the third
at 6PM. Being told to free up that time was like dousing hot rocks with
water. Naturally, there was protest. From those related to the
contenders of course, as well as audience members who had already
made reservations for the final day and the local businesses who had
www.asianovel.com
1279
made plans for catering to Festival customers efficiently. But the

administration committee did not make a satisfactory explanation, and
this shortening of the schedule was forced through.
In this confusion, the second round of the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival began. What the heck was the administration committee
thinking?
—What Ikki and the others knew of this state of affairs was that in A
Block's second round, Sword Emperor of Wind Ouma Kurogane and
Panzer Grizzley Renji Kaga had won their respective matches.
Afterwards, they joined Kagami Kusakabe of the Hagun Academy
Newspaper Club.
"Ahh, there they are! Yoohoo, hey everyone!"
"Oh my, isn't it Kagamin?"
"Good afternoon, Kusakabe-san."
Having found Ikki and the other contenders, Kagami noisily ran up to
them, speaking loudly.
"Haha, congrats on getting the win, all of you! Who would've though that
Hagun Academy's reps would all make it through the first round! It's the
first time in Hagun's history! Brilliant work, brilliant! Actually, I wanted to
congratulate you yesterday, but it was frantic putting together all of the
data sent to the school, and by the time I could get a break, the sun was
already up~!"
"You sure are lively despite that."
Arisuin rebutted so with a light smile, and Kagami puffed her chest
proudly.
"Obviously! What kind of reporter sputters out because of an all-nighter?

Besides, isn't 『Hagun's Representatives All Win Through The First Round』
the most uplifting kind of article? Who'd get tired with something that
fun and happy? Oreki-sensei told me everyone back at the academy
www.asianovel.com
1280
were also celebrating loudly all night!"
"What would they be doing at school if they weren't already considered

adults?"
"Ahaha, yeah really. But isn't that fine anyway? It wasn't just us
yesterday. Everyone was up. Stella-chan in particular! Did you know?
The percentage of people who were watching that one-on-four bout!
Eighty-two percent! Even more than for the KOK A-League finals! What a
shock! It was like New Years Eve! …Oh, huh?"
Kagami's machine-gun chatter came to a stop.
Because the topic, Stella, was…
"...Auu~"
...curled up with her back against the fence, groaning.
"...Doesn't Stella-chan seem out of it? What happened? Is it that day of

the month?"
Arisuin bopped the top of Kagami's head at her unrefined comment,

then told Stella's reason for balling up like this.
"It's because she kicked around everyone else in B-Block, so she feels
responsible for making Ikki fight more than once a day even though he
can't do it."
Hearing that, Kagami's face changed in agreement.
"Ahh… I
see. That's true. Senpai's ability is a huge problem in consecutive fights,

isn't it…."
Whether Ittou Shura or Ittou Rasetsu, Ikki's Noble Arts didn't leave any
magic power remaining once used. And he needed a day to recover
enough to use them again. Undeniably, his available tactics were
limited. That was drastic.
www.asianovel.com
1281
"I told her I wasn't that worried about it though. It's not like I'm the only
one who has to fight multiple times. And first of all, it's not like she could
predict a special exception would be made like this."
As Ikki said, this kind of decision wouldn't usually be made. The number
of days in the event was abruptly truncated despite the match venue's
contract and security schedule already having been set. The Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival was not just a contest for students, but an
entertainment business. The administration committee's decision this
time had broken every possible operation scheme surrounding the
Festival. Normally, the number of matches not being enough wouldn't
lead to such an unreasonable decision. So to blame this effect on Stella
would be too unfair. Instead, as far as Ikki was concerned, he'd rather
she reflect on betraying him by bargaining with Sara last night, but….
"…Kusakabe-san. Since you have access to the mass media information

network, do you know anything about this? Why would the
administration committee send down such a decision?"
"Hmm… well…. If you ask me, I could tell you, but…."
While giving that vague response to Shizuku's question, Kagami made a

troubled face. And with a fleeting sideways glance toward Stella, who
had been emitting such gloom this whole time that she was practically a
humidifier, she spoke.
"But it's hard to say it when it might be Stella's finishing blow."
"Huh? Th-Then it really is my fault? I'm the bad one!?"
Jumping up with a bang, Stella approached Kagami blue-faced. Facing

that, Kagami shook her head frantically to deny it.
"No no no! That's not it! You didn't do anything wrong, Stella-chan! This
is all due to the adult world's money getting entangled in everything.
But… well, you've been caught up in it."
"Kagami-san, it can't be helped if you're worried about finishing your

statement here, so can you tell us anyway?"
www.asianovel.com
1282
"This is a secret, you know?"
In response to Ikki's demand, Kagami said only a few words.
"The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival is by appearance for students and

for business, but money changes hands when Blazers fight. The cost of
reserving the venue. The cost of repairing damage to the facility. The
cost of ensuring the audience safety. The cost of transportation
maintenance or committee personnel fees or everything else—it wasn't
awful without a great amount of money, but the wheels wouldn't turn
without that money either. The revenue from spectators or and
sponsorship advertisements was good, but not enough. So the Japanese
branch of the League of Mage-Knight Nations who controlled the
performance of the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival had auctioned off its
broadcast rights. And with that revenue they had worked out a way to
deal with various expenses. In truth, this was a festival for the
youngsters who would carry the burden of this country's future, so they
had not prepared the broadcast rights ahead of time, but the main
headquarters of the League hated to interfere with the Japanese
government's knight training, thus they had a rule which forbade
accepting support money from the government. This means they won't
be able to hold the exhibition. That makes all of this inevitable. But even
with this situation, they still managed to make such a splendid show!"
"Through investors, right?"
"Exactly. The reason the administration committee forced this schedule

shortening was because investors made an explosive objection. 'We
didn't hear anything about B-Block's second and third rounds not being
held! You're breaking the contract!'. And so on."
"...How difficult. In a contest between fellow humans, so it seems rare

for any to abstain and lessen the number of matches."
Kagami nodded to the amazed Arisuin.
"Well, yeah. So usually neither the administration committee nor the

main HQ that's backing them would listen to this kind of objection, and
www.asianovel.com
1283
usually the investors wouldn't make such a nonsensical fuss in the first
place. But this year is a bit different."
"Different?"
"Yeah. …I just said that they auctioned off the broadcast rights, but in
practice—and this is definitely a secret—the broadcaster for the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival rotates every year, by secret agreement with
the key bureau members. The main League HQ pretends to protest, but
since it's an important national event, they say it's to make handing out
the broadcasts fair. That's why the bidding price hardly ever changes.
For the last decade, it's been kept at about five billion yen each year[1].
This has been funds the Festival administration committee uses every
year. …But this year is different. This year's committee… to put it
simply, the money they made by auction was one hundred billion
yen[2]!"
"A-A hundred billion!?"
"Wh-What the heck, isn't that twenty times the usual amount!? Why
would it be so…."
At the extreme jump in cost, Arisuin and Shizuku almost screamed. But
Ikki immediately considered the reason for this price inflation.
"—Ah, I see. That's how Stella is caught up in this, huh?"
"Your judgment is good. That's exactly right, Senpai."
"Huh? Wh-What do you mean!? Why am I involved with this money?"
Stella was bewildered, not following the conversation. Kagami explained

it to her.
"It's because you're a huge world star, Stella-chan. You're a princess and
a knight. That would be enough as a reason. And yet you also have an A-
rank magic capacity, the highest level in the world. If we add your
exceptional beauty, enough to be a national idol, it'll jump past three-of-
a-kind and full house right to straight flush, you know!? Having you here
www.asianovel.com
1284
completely changes the essence of the Festival show. The Festivals in

the past were certainly popular, but only within Japan itself. But if the
Crimson Princess Stella Vermillion, who all the world has its eyes on is
attending, it's not just a performance for Japan anymore. All the
countries under the League would be dragged into it as well. Naturally,
broadcasters overseas would bring in money endlessly too, to get
television rights!"
But in cases of large amounts of money, investors must be able to

collect their money seriously. They wouldn't be working with the usual
sort of finance contracts. This was a contest they couldn't afford to lose.
"In this big show, One of the main players, Stella-chan, wouldn't have
some of her matches. There would be two days where Stella wouldn't
show up. For investors, this is something they can't look past. So they
objected. No, not something as halfhearted as objecting. Money is
money. They were on the level of screaming. And the only thing the
administration committee can't take is a one-sided attack regarding
money."
If it's like that, then no joke, there would be deaths. And not just one or
two people.
"So that's why from last night to this morning, they've been loudly
disputing things, and in the end to the bidders who won broadcasting
rights, the administration committee… that's to say, one day's worth of
the price out of five was returned to each country, and on top of that,
the schedule was condensed to remove one of the days without Stella-
chan appearing. Plus one of the days schedule for the finals was
changed to an exhibition match with A-League mage knights. And
probably sometime today, Stella-chan will get a request to participate in
that exhibition for some reason or other!"
"...I didn't know that what I did was going to have this kind of result."
Hearing that her action had triggered such huge mayhem, Stella seemed
like she was about to sob.
www.asianovel.com
1285
"How should I take responsibility…?"
But to Stella who mumbled this….
"No, you're wrong!"
Kagami declared so with an unusually strong tone.
"K-Kagami?"
"It wasn't your fault that the Pierrot broke the rules, and you shouldn't
feel obliged to anything just because the other two from Akatsuki
decided to withdraw on their own! The administration committee
recognized that this was an irregular match to begin with, and still
formally permitted it. And besides… everyone at school was really
happy, including me!"
"Happy…?"
"Because, Stella-chan, to beat our enemy without letting them get away,
you took on such an unreasonable match, didn't you? Even though this
competition is so important to you, you took on such a risk and fought
for the rest of us who were too weak to do anything. When we saw you
beat them up, our mood re~ally cleared up!"
Saying so, Kagami hugged Stella without holding back.
"Thank you! I like you more and more!"
"Kagamiii… yeah, I like you too."
Stella also answered Kagami's embrace.
Because of that sunny expression, she seemed freed from the

unnecessary sense of responsibility—that was good. Ikki believed so
from the bottom of his heart as he watched the two of them. In the first
place, students shouldn't have to worry about their sponsors. Kagami
who didn't fail to miss that wasn't being smooth-tongued. They simply
had a good friend in her.
Ultimately, thanks to Kagami-san, Stella is fine now.
www.asianovel.com
1286
In that case, after this—is the series of mayhem. Should they go and
watch how this all played out?
「And so… and so… hurt more. Bleed more. Cut more. I will cheer for that
Ikki-kun until I grow hoarse. I want to see you break, break, and break as
you keep on defying your fate!」
Remembering that voice, a creeping fear pricked up and down his body.
Ikki knew someone who was capable of creating this kind of chaos.
"...Onii-sama. Could this be…."
It seemed that Shizuku had also reached the same guess. With a stiff
face, Ikki looked up. In response, he nodded.
"Yeah, that's what I think too. He hoped for me to be at a disadvantage

yesterday, didn't he?"
"Hmm? Senpai, what are you talking about? It sounds like your
insinuating something."
"…As a matter of fact, something happened yesterday—"
Part 2
"The ability to make any wish come true… what the heck. Isn't that
absurd…!?"
"But that kind of ability is consistent with the mysterious battle record,
right? I see, I see."
The conversation with Amane, and the misfortune he created for the
White-Robed Knight Kiriko Yakushi; after hearing about all of that, Stella
and Kagami frowned.
"Hey, Kagami. If we informed the administration committee about this,

can't we get Amane disqualified? Is interfering with an ability from
outside a match the most forbidden of all?"
www.asianovel.com
1287
"Hmm… that's a strict rule, but anyway it's impossible."
"Why!?"
"We don't have any proof. Regarding everything that's happened with
the money behind the scenes up to the administration committee's
forced decision, there's been some irregularities, but it's still more or
less within reason. That's how it's been going so far. So there's no way
to produce evidence that his power intervened, even if Shinomiya-kun
really did do so."
"First of all, if Amane-kun really does have such power, then any action
to get him disqualified would definition end in failure."
Stella groaned at the words added by Ikki, looking as if she was going to
stomp on the ground in frustration.
"Ahh~so-a-nnoy-ing! Even though he called himself a fan of Ikki, all he

does is get in Ikki's way…! Since we're supposed to have time between
matches, maybe we should go beat him up…!"
"If you did something like that, you'll just get disqualified yourself, you
know."
"Ugh."
At Shizuku's serene voice cutting in, Stella moaned.
But exactly as she said, Stella's elimination would be the only result for
such an action.
"Well, there's no need to worry about every little thing with Onii-sama,
Stella-san."
And Shizuku, who had been needling Stella, declared so.
www.asianovel.com
1288
"Because in any case, I'll kick him off the stage in this afternoon's third-
round match."
Hers was a tone that flowed with confidence.
"Will you be okay, Shizuku? I don't know how we're supposed to fight
something on the scale of granting any wish, so I don't have any plan.
Besides, like we just heard with the White-Robed Knight, we might not
know how that power manifests in battle…"
"My my, Stella-san, could you be worried about me? How surprising. Do
you appreciate me now?"
www.asianovel.com
1289
At the blunt teasing, Stella's face reddened like an explosion. From

anger, obviously.
"Wha!? D-Don't be stupid! That's impossible! Who'd be worried about a

sister-in-law like you!? I just wanted to shut that big mouth full of
confidence, so I asked if you had any basis for it!"
"Of course I have some basis. If I didn't, I wouldn't have said it."
"Huh!? Really!?"
"Yes. I've already envisioned a way to defeat his Nameless Glory."
Ikki was astonished to hear that Shizuku had already found somewhere
to start in defeating Amane, but Stella showed even greater surprise,
and immediately asked.
"A-And how—"
"I won't tell you."
And against Stella who was asking with all her might, Shizuku responded
with a hard voice that she would say nothing more, then stuck out her
tongue. Instantly, Stella's hair stood up in fiery radiance.
"Ikki—your little sister's personality is horrible! How exactly was she

brought up!?"
"Hahaha… She used to be a good and meek little girl though."
"That's not true, Onii-sama. Shizuku was only ever a good girl in front of
you."
Hearing something he didn't want to hear so bluntly, Ikki was just a little
bit dejected. And at that exact moment—
「An announcement for all C-Block contenders. After ten minutes of

intermission and clearing of the ring, the C-Block second round matches
will begin. C-Block contenders, please gather in the waiting room.
Again—"
www.asianovel.com
1290
The announcement resounded through the venue. C-Block was the one
with Ikki registered.
"I see. Since there's no match for B-Block, after A-Block comes C. Then I
should get to the waiting room."
Saying so, Ikki took a step away from the group, and all of his friends
gave yells of support.
"Onii-sama, I'll pray for your success."
"There's more than one fight today, so ration your strength carefully."
"Do your best, Senpai! I'm looking forward to some good photos!"
Returning a smile to those cheers, Ikki looked toward Stella last. Stella…
chewed her lips with a downcast look, wondering if she should apologize
for the issue with the matches.
"...Ikki, umm…."
How should she cheer him on, when she bore some part of the
responsibility for putting him in this situation? Stella was probably roiling
in that complicated question.
Ikki guess so—and spoke up himself.
"It's a sign of good fortune that we're thinking the same thing, right?"
"Ah, umm, yeah?"
Her thoughts cut through unexpectedly, Stella stared back with a blank
face. She probably didn't understand any part of his statement. But as
far as Ikki was concerned, it was neither accident nor fluke. Because—
"We didn't expect for the final battle we wanted so badly to move up by
one day. What's that, if not good fortune? All this time, whenever I see
your face, I can't help but boil inside… and aren't you the same?"
Ikki said these words with a quiet fighting spirit burning blue in his eyes.
At those words, Stella widened her scarlet eyes at once.
www.asianovel.com
1291
"Yeah, of course!"
She replied with a shining smile. Her scarlet irises were no longer
averted, staring straight at Ikki with emotions aflame. And Stella, with
her tone back to normal, tapped Ikki's shoulder with one fist.
"I know you won't lose!"
"Right… I got it."
And so Ikki strode forward to his match, to the stage of the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival's second round—
Part 3
In the Bay Dome where the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was being
held, there were two gates facing each other, one red and one blue. The
Festival contenders were divided evenly between the two gates, held in
the respective waiting rooms behind each gate to await the announcer.
The decision of which gate a particular participant would go to was sent
each morning by mail from the administration committee. In Ikki's case,
he had been behind the blue gate yesterday. Today was red. It was a bit
inconvenient to change the appointed place every day, but this was just
a match formality, and it couldn't be helped that the room he'd be
waiting in and the people he'd be waiting with changes every time—yes,
in other words.
This sort of thing would inevitably happen, huh~
While sitting down on a folding chair in the dreary waiting room, Ikki
nervously and hesitantly peeked at the situation. It was a seven-by-
fifteen meter bare concrete room. There, a bare-chested young man
with a death's head tattoo was plopped in a folding chair, his legs
crossed—Donrou Academy third-year, Sword Eater Kuraudo Kurashiki.
The one who the girl named Ayase Ayatsuji had been locked in battle
with, and Ikki's fated opponent. Furthermore, with the eight original
people of C-Block reduced to four, and the four divided between the two
gates, there was nobody else in the room. Two opponents fated to meet
www.asianovel.com
1292
in furious combat, alone in the same room before a match. Naturally,

there wouldn't be any conversation… the atmosphere was as heavy as
lead. Besides—
Umm… he's been glaring this way the entire time.
Kuraudo had been scowling in Ikki's direction with his brow creased
since Ikki entered the room. Even if Ikki couldn't read his mind, the veins
bulging on his forehead were plainly visible.
He… he's not going to charge at me, right?
Ikki, who knew Kuraudo's wild temperament and had earned Kuraudo's
hate, was in a state of tense suspense. And after spending about an
hour in that state of both mental and bodily disquiet….
「An announcement for contenders standing by in their waiting rooms.

The time has come for C-Block's second round matches to begin.
Contenders Sara Bloodlily and Kuraudo Kurashiki, please proceed to your
respective gates.」
…the announcer invited the contenders to their match. Finally, the

tension of being in the same cage as a hungry lion was released.
Thinking this, Ikki heaved a breath of relief—
"Haa…."
—and at the same time, Kuraudo also released a huge sigh.
"…Finally, I can get outta this room, huh?"
As if Kuraudo was revealing relief from the bottom of his heart. Maybe
he was just as hesitant toward Ikki as Ikki had been toward him… no,
that wouldn't be the case.
"Man, it sure was hard stopping myself from beating you to death the
second I saw your face."
Eek!
Hearing Kuraudo's real reason made Ikki's complexion turn bad.
www.asianovel.com
1293
"…Thanks for your patience."
"No problem. I already decided getting disqualified here would be a pain

in the ass. There's just one fight between now and us going at it today.
I'll butcher you then…!"
"You're surprisingly confident, but shouldn't you be thinking about your

current opponent? Sara Bloodlily is from Akatsuki… in other words, she's
a terrorist from Rebellion. She's not someone you can deal with
normally—"
"That's none of your business."
Kuraudo declared so with no hesitation in his voice.
"I don't care about who or what that girl is. That ain't important to me.
The only thing I'm here for is my match with you."
In an instant, Kuraudo's body erupted in fighting spirit and magic power

that raised goosebumps all over Ikki's skin.
"I came here to fight you. I've been training for two months to pay you
back. Getting stronger to win against you…!"
The rising fighting spirit and magic power grew with the voltage in
Kuraudo's words, changing in color as he focused it in his right hand.
The magic power filled with the intent to do battle took shape for
combat, into a skeletal sword made of bone formed like a great
serpent—the Device Orochimaru.
"Wha…!?"
Ikki unintentionally released a gasp upon seeing the Device. Why? This
wasn't the first time he's seen Orochimaru. The reason was in Kuraudo's
left hand. Somehow, Kuraudo was holding a Device of exactly the same
shape in his left hand as in his right.
"T-Two sword style…!?"
That was impossible. Certainly there were Blazers who could develop
www.asianovel.com
1294
their Devices, but that was because those Devices had that kind of
nature. Sword Eater Kuraudo Kurashiki's Device Orochimaru was a single
sword. It wasn't like Arisuin's Device that could be split into multiples. If
that had been the case, Kuraudo would certainly had fought Ikki
previously using two sword style. After all, Sword Eater's Marginal
Counter would be much more suited for two blades than a single one.
Furthermore, if one looked carefully, one could see that the Devices
themselves had changed. Previously, Kuraudo's Orochimaru had saw-
tooth edging on one side, giving it a shape close to a hatchet. But
now, Orochimaru had an edge on both sides, like a Western blade.
—The Device had changed this much. It was beyond common sense,
because a Device reflected a Blazer's inner spirit, his personal values
and aesthetics, his personality and lifestyle—how could it be changed to
this degree? It couldn't be. Imaging the determination and the kind of
training Kuraudo had undertaken to abandon all he had been, to kill off
all he had been so completely was…!
But he must have done so. To win against Ikki. To catch up to Ikki.
"Kurogane… you better make it. I'll be waiting. Once you get there,
we're gonna have another go. We're gonna have that kind of fun
again…!"
Ikki's lips curled upward. His chest grew hot. He was happy. Someone
had gone this far to win against him. In that case—
"Yeah, I will. Definitely."
There was no reason to refuse this challenge.
"…Ha ha ha."
Hearing Ikki's answer, Kuraudo laughed in satisfaction, turned on his

heel, threw open the door to the entrance gate, and left the waiting
room. The sword spirit swelling from his back was already no longer that
of a delinquent. It had been honed to that of a top-grade swordsman.
Ikki, for verified this, quivered.
www.asianovel.com
1295
"The Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival really is the best."
Not a single person here was simple. Not a single person here was
halfhearted. There were only battles where not even a bit of
complacency was permitted. And so, he would face off with all that he
had. Ikki decided this, gazing at Kuraudo's distant back.
Part 4
「Ahh… thank you for waiting! The contenders for the first match of C-
Block's second round are now heading for their gates!」
At the announcement, cheers swelled through the venue. Amid the

gushing applause—
「First to appear from the red gate is Donrou Academy third-year

contender, Kuraudo Kurashiki! His Marginal Counter is an impregnable
defense that surpasses natural limits! His flexible serpentine
Device Orochimaru gives him mastery of range! Having taken countless
victories with these two advantages, he was named "Sword Eater"! Will
this bloodthirsty wolf's fangs cut his enemies to pieces today as well!?」
Amid the cheers of the great audience, Kuraudo walked to the ring's
perimeter with strong steps, then stepped onto the artificial grass.
Seeing that, Stella who was in the audience suddenly tilted her head in
confusion.
"Huh?"
"Did something happen, Stella-san?"
"...That guy is… using two swords…."
"Oh my my? That's certainly strange, isn't it? And I get the feeling that
his Device is different from what's in my information."
Carried in Kuraudo's hands were two bone swords. But they were
inconsistent with his weapon in Stella's recollection. It was the same for
Kagami. That's why the two had confused expressions, but—
www.asianovel.com
1296
"Aren't you worried? I hadn't heard of a Device changing like that."
"I heard that sometimes a Device changes because a knight lost his
memory during an incident. Well, it's not a common thing. Maybe we're
misunderstanding it? Or maybe he always could use two swords, but
didn't back then?"
Arisuin and Shizuku, who had not been a part of the matter with Ayase
Ayatsuji, did not feel the same confusion. Indeed, it was not common for
someone to change his own soul's nature by will. But Kuraudo decided to
do so, simply to win against Ikki. But Stella and Kagami did not judge it
this way.
"Huh? Is that how it is? I have a hunch that's not the reason though."
After considering the question, Stella gave up thinking about it. It wasn't
necessary information at this point. And anyway, another Blazer had
appeared in the ring at this time. From the ink-like darkness, there came
a swirl of unkempt blonde hair. That was—
「And now! From the blue gate, Akatsuki Academy first-year contender,
Sara Bloodlily! As usual, it's hard to find an appropriate place to look! It's
like she'll become naked if she moves even a little bit suddenly. Will the
broadcasting code allow it!? This looks to be a match that a portion of
our audience will have to skip watching!」
"What's this announcer going on about?"
Stella coughed in exasperation at the juicy commentary. And Kagami

added some of her own.
"No, no. Sara-chan is surprisingly popular in online forums, you know?

For her amazingly provocative attire of course, but also for her
charisma."
"…Somehow I don't think I get understand how the world thinks."
While useless conversation continued above, the two people in the ring
came to their starting positions.
www.asianovel.com
1297
「Now then, the first C-Block match for the 62nd Seven Stars Sword-Art
Festival's second round, Contender Kuraudo Kurashiki versus Contender
Sara Bloodlily!」
「LET'S GET STARTED—!」
The signal to begin the match rang loudly.
Part 5
"Ha ha!"
The one who moved at the same time as the starting signal was
Kuraudo. Swinging the two blades of Orochimaru, he crossed the twenty
meters separating him from his opponent at the beginning of the match.
"Jakotsu Soujin—!"
The paired blades of Orochimaru moved as if they had wills of their own,
and approached Sara's neck.
"Brush of the Demiurge."
Sara dabbed paint from her palette and scattered it on the ground at her
feet.
"Jakotsu Soujin—!"[3]
www.asianovel.com
1298
With speed that the eye could not follow, he sent his blades through
those twenty meters in an instant. Indeed, his Device Orochimaru can
stretch and contract at will. Everything with the hundred-meter diameter
ring was within his range. The paired blades of Orochimaru moved as if
they had wills of their own, and approached Sara's neck. The saw-teeth
edges turned as they flew the course toward taking Sara's head from her
shoulders.
But Sara also moved.
"Brush of the Demiurge." [4]
What manifested was a palette of colored paint and a worn-out brush

stained with pigment. This was the Device of the Bloody Da Vinci, Sara
Bloodlily, Brush of the Demiurge. Sara dabbing a spot of light blue paint
from her palette—
"Color of Magic—Aqua Blue of Water Surface."[5]
—and scattered the paint on the ground at her feet, turning the green of
the ring there blue. In the next instant—her body submerged into the
aqua blue with the sound of a water droplet.
A moment later, the bone blade aiming for her neck struck in vain.
Kurauda strained his eyes searching for the enemy that had disappeared
in an instant. But in another instant, something burst out from the water
behind him in his blind spot with a splash. Of course, it was Sara
Bloodlily who had disappeared into the aqua blue before. She had been
swimming across the ring using Color of Magic, and got into Kuraudo's
blind spot, and—
"Color of Magic—Fire Red of Brilliant Blaze." [6]
Dabbing scarlet paint with the tip of her brush, she swung her arm and
threw the paint at Kuraudo's back. Despite the amount that she threw
from her brush, what poured onto Kuraudo seemed to be a paint
bucket's worth of color. But—
"Ha!"
www.asianovel.com
1299
To Kuraudo, who had been born with the superhuman reflexes called
Marginal Counter, surprise attacks were meaningless. Even if one came
from behind, even if it attacked his blind spot, Kurado's more than
capable of evading. He dashed away from that spot, dodging the
descending paint. Paint was once again scattered upon the ring. And as
it flew, the magma-like color spurted fire, disintegrating the ring where it
landed.
「Th-This is amazing…! An exchange of such dangerous techniques as

soon as the match started!」
「Neither Contender Kurashiki who aimed to decapitate Contender

Bloodlily, and Contender Bloodlily who responded with fiery Color of
Magic, hesitated at all. This will likely be a hard match for the main
referee to interrupt.」
"Hey, Kagami."
Suddenly, Stella who was watching the match from the audience seats
asked something to Kagami who was sitting next to her.
"I haven't been paying attention to any matches besides the one I'll
have with Ikki, but exactly what kind of ability does Sara have? She
pulled out all kinds of stuff in an instant."
"Hmm, well, from the data while she was in Rokuzon, her Blazer rank
was C. Her Blazer ability was manipulating concepts through color. For
example, the exchange just now used aqua blue for water, a spell for
creating a lake. And fire red for flame, a spell for invoking heat where
she puts the color."
This was information that Kagami got by exchanging data with the
Rokuzon Academy Newspaper Club. Since there was no reason for
Rokuzon to hold back information on an Akatsuki member who had
betrayed that academy, one could say this information was very likely
accurate.
"That's very versatile, isn't it."
www.asianovel.com
1300
"True. She has as many abilities as she has colors. Because of that
diversity in ability, Rokuzon Academy called her… 'Kaleidoscope'."
Part 6
"What a pain…. I wanted to get this over with quickly…."
Standing in an untouched section of the charred ring, Sara muttered and

gazed bitterly. A feeling of disinterest and boredom drifted from her
entire body. That was only to be expected. Her head as currently filled
with the thought of finally having found her ideal model. She wanted to
study it closely. She wanted to touch and lick and eat it, as raw as
possible. That interest was suppressing everything else, especially her
inclination to dirty her hands with other matters. And this obsession was
especially strong for an artist. She was already showing loss of control.
For Sara, there was usually no chance that she would be so negligent in
this kind of match.
"…Don't run around…."
So thinking only of ending this quickly, Sara once again took aim at
Kuraudo who had dodged her Fire Red of Brilliant Blaze. However—
「What a haphazard attack from Contender Sara! Even though Color of

Magic had previously been launched from a blind spot, this time she's
throwing it all straight from the front! But how would it be able to hit…!?」
Exactly so. Even a normal person without Marginal Counter would

probably be able to dodge such a sloppy attack. Naturally it wouldn't hit
Kuraudo, who casually jumped to the side to avoid it,
"Ha ha! This girl's not even listening to—!?"
Suddenly, he pitched forward.
「Oh! What's this!? Contender Kurashiki was dodging, but suddenly

stopped!?」
Why was that? Why did he stop his evasion? No. He didn't stop himself.
Something stopped him. How it was done was instantly visible.
www.asianovel.com
1301
「Iida-san! Please look at Sword Eater's feet!」
There, a white line that no one had been aware of was connecting Sara
straight to Kuraudo's feet.
"Color of Magic—Silk White of Steady Guidance."[7]
That was the concept of setting a path. It was a road of color that could
not be stepped away from. And since the color of brilliant blaze that had
been thrown before was used to completely surround this span of
ground, Kuraudo was not able to dodge this. But—
"Then I just gotta run down this road—!"
Kuraudo wasn't the least bit hesitant. With his inborn reflexes and his
highly trained body, he immediately recovered from his stumble, and
immediately strode forward down the path spread before him! And
against the scarlet color that was burning down on him—
"Hebigami—!"
—he swung his sword. It was Kuraudo's self-taught swordsmanship that

had previously cornered Ikki, an instant counterattack that slashed from
both left and right with the sword in his right hand empowered by his
inborn Marginal Counter. But now, Kuraudo released it with both hands.
Four instant counterattacks in total. The paint falling onto Kuraudo was
slashed apart into a spray of color. No specks were missed by Kuraudo's
vision, and as they spun through the air, he continued forward without
trouble, charging toward Sara on the other end of the path.
Sara probably didn't consider the possibility that someone would be

coming at her this way, advancing while warding off her attack. In her
surprise, her movements became dull. Naturally, Kuraudo didn't miss
this observation. Dashing down the white line with force, he swung his
sword, striking Sara with all his might. Against that level of power and
strength, Sara was knocked off her feet to spin in midair, and she flew
for ten meters before rolling to a stop on the ground.
Part 7
www.asianovel.com
1302
「Contender Kurashiki's Orochimaru has finally connected! He's made the

first hit! Contender Sara goes down from a strike like a traffic accident!
Was it fatal!?」
「…No, please look. She's standing up.」
As Muroto said, Sara stood up as if nothing had happened. Upon close

inspection, her body was unscratched and not a drop of blood had been
shed. How? The reason was on her left arm—where Kuraudo had struck,
her arm was covered in paint.
"Color of Magic—Gunmetal Gray of Rigid Steel." [8]
Sara had turned her own arm into steel, and nullified the cutting attack.
Bringing back his sword, Kuraudo who had tactile sense beyond that of
other humans clicked his tongue.
"Tch. Weird techniques one after the next."
Against so many different techniques up to this point, how would he

continue fighting? And yet—the one who got this far was Kuraudo. This
fact gave him confidence, straightening his back. He would continue.
"I'll get through this!"
「Seeing an unhurt enemy, the Sword Eater begins again without

hesitation!」
「Good judgment. The defense against the previous attack was

exceptional, but it can't be maintained continuously. If one attack
doesn't settle things, you can only continue attacking until it's done!」
Kuraudo displayed a persistent chain of attacks. Under that, Sara

Bloodlily could be seen as being slowly pushed back—her face was
lowered as if hanging her head without looking at Kuraudo pilling on
force.
"…tating…."
She mumbled something. That voice—it spoke complaints like the dried
www.asianovel.com
1303
lips of a ghost.
"…Irritating…. Even though I have a lot of painting to do, even though I

have only seventy years of life or so to spend on all of it, there's been
only nuisances. This is a nuisance. Even though I want to paint him even
one minute, one second sooner… to study himmm… even though I don't
have any interest in you….!"
In an instant, Sara's downcast face snapped upward.
"Don't waste my tiiiime!"
Bloodshot eyes filled with hatred and lost patience stabbed toward
Kuraudo, and a right hand holding Brush of the Demiurge moved so
quickly that observers couldn't follow. With that, something was drawn
in the empty air. It was a messy picture that a child could make with a
crayon. But—everyone in the hall realized what it was instantly, because
in the next moment, the image drawn in midair took on solid form,
escaping from artwork into the real world and falling into Sara's left
hand. What she now clutched was—no, what she had created, was—
"Purple Caricature—Thompson."[9]
It was perhaps the world's most famous drum-fed machine gun.
「Wh-What is thiiis!? I-It's a gun! Contender Sara drew a gun in midair,

then made it real! What kind of Noble Art is this!? I heard she
manipulates the concept of color, but there was no data about
Kaleidoscope Sara Bloodlily having this kind of ability! This is a hidden
power she's never shown before!」
「Hey hey, can you even do that!?」
「Her ability isn't just about colors!?」
Despite previously being known as part of Rokuzon Academy, the Bloody

Da Vinci Sara Bloodlily as publicly showing her Noble Art, Purple
www.asianovel.com
1304
Caricature, for the first time to the astonishment of the crowd. But the
one most surprised was Kuraudo. And Sara aimed her Thompson at
Kuraudo, pulling the trigger. When she did, the gun—as if it was no
different from a real one—emitted intense muzzle flashes and resounded
with explosions of gunpowder.
"Kuh!"
A stream of full-auto fire at a rate of eight hundred shots per minute.

Had the Sword Eater stopped at a distance, he could have protected
himself completely even from this. But—when he charged in recklessly,
he put himself too close!
「Terrible gunshots we can hear even from the broadcasting station!

Contender Sara fires ceaselessly without mercy! Contender Kurashiki will
definitely die—n-no!?」
Unexpectedly, the announcer's tone flipped. Because—
"GRRAAAHHHHH!"
「A-Amazing! Contender Kurashiki took the attack! Swinging his two

skeletal swords, he's cutting down all the bullets in a shower of sparks—!」
Indeed, it was true. Kuraudo had shortened the length

of Orochimaru into two daggers, and deflecting all of the Thompson's
full-auto shots at very close range. At this, even Muroto was at a loss for
explanation.
「It really is amazing. A feat that only he, with Marginal Counter, could
perform.」
And for Kuraudo who was enduring Sara's fierce attack with a heart-
ripping scream, an opportunity came. Suddenly, a blunt click resounded,
and Sara's barrage ended. There was no need to confirm the reason.
She's out of bullets!?
With this excellent chance, Kuraudo switched completely to offense.
www.asianovel.com
1305
"Extend, Orochimaru—!"
Growing from its shortest length, the blade of Orochimaru shot outward
with great force, aiming at Sara's heart. Sara's physical ability was not at
Kuraudo's level. She could not avoid the extending Orochimaru, which
had just been able to keep up with her fast bullets. And yet—at the
instant the point of the sword would have arrived at her
heart, Orochimaru veered away in its trajectory, stabbing into the
ground next to her.
"Huh!?"
Even Kuraudo was confused by this. He surely

extended Orochimaru straight forward. Such strange behavior should
not have occurred. So why did the trajectory change…!?
But Kuraudo instantly realized the answer. Upon closer look at the
ground where Orochimaru was stuck, a bulls-eye target had been drawn
there.
So it was pulled into the target…!?
Via the concept of "target" and "aim", Orochimaru had been forced to
shift its mark. It was the same as with a gun. In other words…
This girl is definitely… not just using colors! She can manipulate any
concept she draws…!
Illusions that paint over reality. That kind of artistry was not unlike divine
creation. Demiurge's—a false god's brush. Wasn't it a very appropriate
name? And Kurashiki's surprise didn't end there. Because—
"Purple Caricature—"
—the next illusion was being drawn at that very moment, aimed at him.
Floating next to Sara Bloodlily was a white and long pole-like thing. No
doubt it was—
www.asianovel.com
1306
"—Tomahawk." [10]
—a missile. Naturally, there was no possible way for a pair of swords to

deal with something like this.
A flash and a roar and an explosion of heat reached into the sky above
Osaka.
Part 8
At the moment of detonation, screams of agony sounded from all over

the venue.
「D-Direct hiiit! What an immense blast from the cruise missile! It looks
like the audience was protected by mage-knights, but the ring is so
covered by flame and smoke that we can't see a thing! Is Contender
Kurashiki safe…!?」
「No, he must be dead!」
「Even if that's true, there's no trace of him left!」
Naturally, because a Tomahawk was a cruise missile designed to destroy

battleships or fortifications. It was not firepower for use against a single
individual. A direct hit from that would leave not a single piece of meat
behind.
And yet—
「Eh?」
As the black smoke cleared from the venue, it slowly became possible to
see the ring, and both the audience and the broadcasters swallowed a
breath. In the ring, Kuraudo was indeed not there. Well, that was
expected. Anyone could've predicted that. But if so, then what was that?
Where Kuraudo had been standing, something that looked like a white
cocoon was….
And in the moment everyone was thinking over the question, it was
www.asianovel.com
1307
answered. The cocoon that had appeared in the ring began to come
apart slowly. Layers upon layers of white ribbon separated with rustling
noises. If one looked very, very closely, the ribbons that made up the
cocoon… were blades. White blades of bone that didn't catch the light.
And what came out of the cocoon was—an uninjured Kuraudo Kurashiki.
「Wh-What is thiiis!? Contender Kurashiki isn't wounded at all after taking

a cruise missile's direct hit! How can this be!?」
「It appears that since the Device Orochimaru can be lengthened or

contracted at will, he wrapped it around his body, and allowed it to
absorb the explosion. Devices are not things that chip or break easily, so
they can be used as shields to take blows.」
Indeed, what Muroto said was surely true. Kuraudo discerned that he
couldn't use a sword to match a missile, so he drew Orochimaru as long
and thin as he could to use as material for an improvised shelter. But
this was also a feat that only Kuraudo with his Marginal Counter could
perform. Actually, the timing was truly tight.
"…What a ridiculous thing to do."
Kuraudo scowled at Sara who must be standing in the drifting smoke. He

was going after her life mercilessly as well, but Sara didn't have any
concern for limits. To bring such massive firepower to kill a single person
was—
As Kuraudo was cursing her, the black smoke in front of him shifted in
the breeze, and he saw….
Muzzles of military machine guns were pointed at him by an army corps

of over a hundred skeletons.
"Purple Caricature—Necro Battalion." [11]
"This girl… really is way too much…."
www.asianovel.com
1308
That instant, the hundred or so muzzles fired a storm of lead that

couldn't be compared to the density or speed from before. All of it hit
Kuraudo, to punch his body into a honeycomb.
Part 9
"Wha…!?"
Gun barrels in formation. Seeing Kuraudo swallowed by the storm of

lead flying from those barrels in unison, Ikki leaped up from his folding
chair, sending it crashing to the ground. Was he seeing Kuraudo's
gruesome last moments?
—No.
"I-It can't be…."
What spilled from his trembling lips was surprise. The bullets certainly
hit. Such a dense barrage would definitely turn a human into not just a
honeycomb, but ground meat. That was certain, but Kuraudo was
standing calmly inside that storm of lead as if it wasn't affecting him at
all.
「Wh-What is this!? Are we really seeing this, or is it a dream…!?

Contender Kuraudo should've been devoured by the undead army's
fire…! But he's standing! No, not just standing… he's walking! Inside the
horizontal rain of lead, he's calmly continuing forward, approaching
Contender Sara Bloodlily—!」
At this spectacle, even Sara was shaking with her mouth open.
Inconceivable. It was a barrage of lead with no gaps to hide in. Kuraudo
had blocked the automatic gunshots from the Thompson, but this was
not an amount of bullets that he could deal with. No, Kuraudo wasn't
even swinging his sword right now. He was only carrying Orochimaru in
his hands. In other words, he was taking hundreds of machine gun shots
without defending himself. Then how was he standing? How was he
facing this?
The method—was something only Ikki Kurogane in the arena waiting
www.asianovel.com
1309
room knew. Kuraudo was indeed not making any attempt to dodge, just
as he appeared. His body was exposed to the barrage defenselessly.
And yet the bullets were not gouging out his flesh—they were veering
aside. The moment any touched Kuraudo's body, it glided past over his
clothing, flowed around him without wounding. No—they were being
made to do so.
...Kurashiki-kun figured it out somehow while learning swordsmanship.

He realized that two-sword style was an excellent fit for his ability. There
must have been someone to point it out, and more than anything his
previous aggression and sharpness isn't there anymore. What's here
now is a swordsman's well-honed spirit. But how… how can it be… the
one behind Kurashiki-kun is… you…!?
Ikki knew. A certain genius swordsman's perfect defense of grasping the

flow of everything in nature, perceiving their subtleties to ward off each
and every attack, derived after half a lifetime of risk—
Ayatsuji Single-Sword Style secret technique—Ten'i Muhou.
…That's right, Ayatsuji-san said that she was going to spend summer
vacation with her father while he was in rehabilitation, but he sent her
away.
That's right. That's how it was. If he had a student like this, he'd
instantly be sentenced to death as a matter of family judgment. To
teach somone who had half-killed him, what was the Last Samurai
thinking? Ikki couldn't get that far into his head, but even so—
"A-Amazing…."
At Kuraudo's talent, words of admiration spilled from Ikki's mouth. This

was something he couldn't imitate. Ikki's Ten'i Muhou would never be
able to divert this many bullets. In fact, back at the training camp while
fighting the Pierrot's rock puppets, many of them had attacked him at
once, and he had taken hard blows he couldn't dodge. Yet Kuraudo was
www.asianovel.com
1310
eluding hundreds of attacks completely. This was a feat that his Marginal
Counter allowed. Ten'i Muhou and Marginal Counter had great synergy.
Ordinary attacks were now probably already unable to even scratch him.
"...Tch. After a missile, now it's a whole brigade. Coming up with this and
that, are you Dora●mon[12] or something? This was a trick I finally
managed to get so I could use it on that bastard in our match."
While calmly walking within the hail of bullets, Kuraudo spat bitterly. It
seemed that he wanted revenge for having been knocked unconscious
back then, coughing and pissing blood while undergoing hellish training
that was likely potentially fatal, all for a secret technique that he finally
mastered at the edge of death and sanity, for something to astonish Ikki
with in their fight.
Against that, Sara's soldiers raised the density of their barrage even
more. But—all of it flowed around him, and Kuraudo's skin wasn't even
lightly torn.
"Useless useless useless! No matter how much lead you send flying
straight at me, it's all wasted effort! That kind of thing's not gonna stop
me!"
To give a swordsman clad in Ten'i Muhou a fatal strike, one must deliver
a cut backed by skill and force. But Sara was a painter. Naturally, she
could not use a sword, and so she couldn't stop Kuraudo's advance!
"Hey, you said something interesting a while ago, didn't you? That you
weren't interested in me. That I was a nuisance. What a coincidence… I
think the same thing. I only care about the guy after you. I'm not even
thinking about a small fry like you. So—
—get the hell out of my way!"
With that roar, Kuraudo began rushing toward Sara who was still
standing behind the skeleton army stretched out before him. Naturally,
www.asianovel.com
1311
the undead soldiers descended upon him with bayonets to stop him,
but—
"Mooovvveee!"
Kuraudo extended Orochimaru to great length, and cut them down in a

single swing. One horizontal line. The bisected skeletons turned to
ripped paper. The only enemy left in the ring was Sara—
"It's overrr!"
Kuraudo extended his sword again, aiming at his last enemy's neck.
Against that, Sara didn't stay still. Moving her arm at a blurring speed
once more, she drew something using Brush of the Demiurge. But
whatever. Whether it was a tank or a fighter jet or a giant robot—it
wouldn't be a match for Kuraudo. No matter what appeared, he'd cut it
down! With such spirit, Kuraudo swung Orochimaru with all his might.
But—
*Clang*
The air rang with the sound of heavy clashing metal, and the white bone
blade lurched back.
"….Wh…!"
At that moment, Kuraudo's expression was frozen in shock. His full-force

attack had been blocked—no, it was more than that. It had been stopped
by Kaleidoscope Sara Bloodlily, the lowest opponent. Now Kuraudo was
confused to the point that he couldn't recover. And the thing so
surprising that he couldn't breathe was—
The thing that had blown Kuraudo's full force attack back was a black-
haired boy holding a glimmering black katana.
"Purple Caricature—Crownless Sword King." [13]
www.asianovel.com
1312
And Sara said this.
"If you want to fight him so badly… then you can do it as much as you
like."
Instantly, the Crownless Sword King who'd pushed Orochimaru back

lowered his waist.
Oh sh—!
"Ittou Shura."
Piercing the distance clad in a blue light that cut through the
atmosphere, in a flash that no sword could keep up with, he cut deeply
into Kuraudo's chest.
"Gaaahhh!"
An attack that sliced his exposed skull tattoo diagonally. The unexpected
blade strike made Kuraudo stagger, his blood splashing. But his shock
was greater than the damage of the wound. His eyes were locked wide
open at the impossible reality before him, and he had no words for it.
Nor was he the only one surprised.
「Wh...What is going on!? Contender Kurogane who must be in the

waiting room suddenly appeared in the ring, and attacked Contender
Kurashiki!」
「I-It can't be! Purple Caricature can even reproduce other Blazers…!?」
At Sara's incredible feat of recreating a Blazer and his Noble Art, the
broadcasters and their commentary and the audience and everything
else was frozen in disbelief. The Crownless Sword King created by Purple
Caricature didn't let this good opportunity go. With sharp strikes that
were surely no weaker than Ikki's own, he pressed the attack. Against
them, Kuraudo wouldn't be able to counter—
「Contender Kurashiki is on the defensive! He can't make a move! Can

he overcome this situation…!?」
www.asianovel.com
1313
「This is terrible for Contender Kurashiki, isn't it? The strength of his
Marginal Counter is reaction speed above human norms and the
movement speed it allows. Those two speed advantages provide him all
kinds of front-line tactical choices. Originally, it would make him an even
match with the Crownless Sword King using Ittou Shura, and he could
probably stay defensive for one minute—but it seems dual wielding is
too much. His reaction speed is still better than the Crownless Sword
King, but the maximum acceleration of moving two swords can't keep up
with Marginal Counter. At this rate….」
They gave way. The action progressed even faster than Muroto could
explain it. Kuraudo's defense with two blades finally gave way, and the
strikes from a glimmering black blade the same as the real Crownless
Sword King's began to mangle Kuraudo's flesh. In the middle of the ring,
fresh blood flew. The Crownless Sword King had been using Ittou Shura
for less than twenty seconds. At this rate, Kuraudo couldn't possibly
endure.
"Dammit…!"
This fact made Kuraudo grind his teeth.
Am I gonna lose again…!?
Even though he had coughed and pissed blood, worked himself with the
intent to change his own soul's shape—
Can I—not beat this guy….
His mind seemed to fracture at this frustration. While taking one hit after
another from the Crownless Sword King, his heart was cracking just like
his bones. But in that situation, one man's voice consumed Kuraudo's
mind. That was—
「Why do you want a rematch with Kurogane-kun this much?」
At the Ayatsuji dojo, he had confronted Kaito… to kneel before the man
and beg for training. This had been Kaito's response. Kaito knew
Kuraudo wasn't the type to lower his head for anyone, so Kaito asked
www.asianovel.com
1314
what the reason was for going this far. Kuraudo's reply was—
「I'm the same as you.」
And his gaze shifted to what Kaito was holding in one hand.
「Even though you just got out of the hospital, and who knows how many
years you've got left to live, you're spending another night in a dead
dojo doing stuff like this so seriously. In other words, you—hate that you
lost to me, and you're not gonna let it go, right?」
「—Right.」
「I'm no different. I'm not gonna stay the loser. My insides are
seething—I'm not gonna sit around doing nothing!」
That's right. That's exactly right. He wasn't going to stand getting

beaten. So he'll win. He came here to win against Ikki, nothing else. So—
"...Don't… fuck with me…."
He couldn't lose. He couldn't lose to this flimsy imitation…! That honest

and straightforward-to-a-fault guy wasn't waiting around for even a
second. That guy was rapidly, steadily moving forward, getting farther
away at unbelievable speed. But Kuraudo didn't want to be left behind.
Yeah, he wanted to be like that. For the first time in Kuraudo's life, he
found someone worth admiring. So—
"I'm not gonna lose! To some damn fake!"
With that blood-drenched scream, he struck simultaneously from both

left and right using Hebigami. But his counterattack was weakened;
Kuraudo had already lost too much blood—
*Slash*
Kuraudo's counter was brushed away, and conversely his torso was cut
deeply into. The spray of blood that followed was clearly fatal. His knee
was broken and his posture collapsed. His body fell to the ring at last.
And at the moment of his fall—
www.asianovel.com
1315
"Kuraudooo! Don't give uuuuuppp!"
A desperate yell of support entered his ears. It was the voice of a guy
Kuraudo knew well. A voice he couldn't forget even if he wanted to.
When he looked in that direction, indeed that guy was there. Under the
red gate, hurry from the waiting room, it was the true Ikki Kurogane.
That's right, that guy definitely rushed here, if only to give Kuraudo the
slightest push just as he was about to crumble any moment. And that
support certainly reached Kuraudo—
*Snap*
Something exploded in Kuraudo's head, in his heart. A blaze of fury and

hatred ignited.
—Why? Why are you here? Why are you cheering me on? And with that
desperate expression? Why? As if I need that kind of thing from you!?
www.asianovel.com
1316
"Don't look down on me, Kuroganeeeee—!"
Kuraudo's world turned red from outrage. The oxygen-carrying blood in

his body started to move at an unprecedented speed, bringing
unparalleled vitality to his near-crumpled body. His feet were once again
planted firm on the ground, holding Kuraudo's body strong. At that
moment, Kuraudo's spirit was surpassing his flesh due to the rage
toward Ikki he felt. It was a miraculous moment in which he passed his
highest limits. An impossible moment that would vanish like a dream if
he took even a single breath more. But for Kuraudo, it was enough.
Wagering all his soul, he struck the Crownless Sword King before him in
that one moment—
www.asianovel.com
1317
"HAAAAA—!"
Moving his body with extreme speed, he made eight attacks with his
own self-taught swordsmanship—Yamata no Orochi.
Kuraudo did so with two swords. In other words, a total of sixteen

slashes! It too was different from what it was before, now a series of
slashes refined by Kaito. It was the utmost extreme that a combat
prodigy born with the natural ability called Marginal Counter could
achieve at this moment. Using Ten'i Muhou to slip through it like Ikki had
done before would be impossible, and even the world's strongest sword
couldn't defend against sixteen strikes flying toward it in an instant—
The Crownless Sword King's body was chopped to pieces, his human
shape turning back to mundane paper scattering to the wind—
Two black katanas pierced Kuraudo's body noisily.
Kuraudo stared with dry eyes. Before him, there stood two Crownless
Sword Kings clad in blue light, their swords stabbed into him.
「…then you can do it as much as you like.」
Kuraudo now understood what Sara had meant back then. It had been
neither provocation nor sarcasm. Its meaning was literal. Sara Bloodlily
could do such a thing. She could draw however many dozens of
Crownless Sword Kings that it would take until Kuraudo crumbled.
"...Ah."
A gob of blood spilled from Kuraudo's mouth. Twin swords of bone fell
from limp hands.
—Battle was always heartless. No matter how strong the wish one held,
there would only be a single victor in the ring. The desires of those who
fall are left behind, with no one sparing them a backward glance.
"D...Dammit…."
www.asianovel.com
1318
Here and now, a single man's wish to catch up and surpass his foe came
to an end.
Part 10
「Contender Kurashiki falls in the ring, and the chief referee has stopped
the match! It's over! The winner is Contender Sara Bloodlily!」
The name of the victor was declared by the broadcaster. But from the
audience seats where excitement and accolades usually came, there
was only a low rumble of confusion. It was because of Sara Bloodlily's
overwhelming strength.
「Even though the battle is over, the venue hall is silent. There are only
caught breaths and shocked gazes at the winner standing in the ring!
But that is not unreasonable. Contender Sara's strength… doesn't seem
to be C-Rank at all!」
「She was hiding her power, wasn't she?」
「Commentator Muroto, you do believe that's the case?」
「Yes, it happens occasionally. Blazers who have an overwhelming

power, or those who don't wish for opponents measure their strength,
purposefully restrain themselves to just barely qualify as Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival representatives, hiding their abilities.」
Yes, that does happen sometimes. First-class mage-knights don't want

to show their hands. For example, Seven Stars Sword King Yuudai
Moroboshi had once hidden the fact that he could disrupt Devices using
his Noble Art Tiger Bite. However—
「…But even so, this strength is… abnormal.」
Muroto's grumbling voice was trembling. As a former KOK A-League

member, he understood how strange Sara's ability was.
「The ability to not only manipulate color, but give a drawn image
substance. That alone is extremely powerful. But Contender Bloodlily
was born able to reproduce Blazers, and entire Noble Arts. In other
www.asianovel.com
1319
words, if she wanted to she could use every Blazer ability….」
—Clearly there were no blind spots to that power. A method to defeat it

would be impossible to find.
「Moreover, even while making that many weapons and soldiers, and
creating Blazers as well, she did not run out of magic power… Contender
Sara Bloodlily's rank must be revised immediately. She is undoubtedly a
match for the Crimson Princess and the Sword Emperor of Wind, an A-
Rank Blazer!」
In the smothering silence of the confused venue hall, Kuraudo who had
used up all his strength and lost consciousness was carried past Ikki in a
stretcher.
The Sword Eater was strong. He had attained a strength that couldn't be
compared to what it was when they fought, holding talent enough to
learn both two-sword style and Ten'i Muhou in a short time. And in this
fight, he had displayed an outstanding battle sense… but even staking
his soul on the match, he wasn't able to win.
No, that wasn't it. In the end, he hadn't even been able to give Sara a
single wound.
"The Bloody Da Vinci, Sara Bloodlily…."
Ikki swallowed a breath as he watched Sara walk off. Indeed, the Beast
Tamer had previously said as much without it seeming like flattery.
Without a doubt, there were one or two in this tournament he'd have to
fight with his true strength.
I have to go up against multiple monsters like that in a row…?
Ikki's shoulders sank at this heavy realization.
References Jump up↑ Five billion yen is approximately 45 million United

States dollars. Jump up↑ One hundred billion yen is approximately nine
hundred million US dollars. In comparison, this is in the same price
magnitude as the Japanese broadcast rights for eight years of Olympic
www.asianovel.com
1320
games. Jump up↑ Jakotsu Soujin, 蛇骨双刃: "Snake Bone Twinblades"

Jump up↑ Brush of the Demiurge: This is an exact translation of デミウ
ルゴスの筆, demiurugosu no fude. Jump up↑ Color of Magic—Aqua Blue
of Water Surface: This uses the kanji 色彩魔術—水面のアクアブ
ルー, shikisai majutsu—minamo no akuaburuu ("Color Spellcasting—Aqua
Blue of Water Surface"). Jump up↑ Color of Magic—Fire Red of Brilliant
Blaze: This uses the kanji 色彩魔術—赫炎のファイアレート, shikisai
majutsu—kakuen no faiareddo ("Color Spellcasting—Fire Red of Brilliant
Blaze"). Jump up↑ Color of Magic—Silk White of Steady Guidance: This
uses the kanji 色彩魔術—導きのシルクホワイト, shikisai
majutsu—michibiki no shirukuhowaito ("Color Spellcasting—Silk White of
Guidance"). Jump up↑ Color of Magic—Gunmetal Gray of Rigid Steel:
This uses the kanji 色彩魔術—鋼のガンメタル, shikisai majutsu—hagane
no ganmetaru ("Color Spellcasting—Steel Gunmetal"). Jump up↑ Purple
Caricature—Thompson: This uses the kanji 幻想戯画—トンプソ
ン, gensou giga—tonposon ("Illusional Caricature—Thompson"). Jump
up↑ Purple Caricature—Tomahawk: This uses the kanji 幻想戯画—トマホー
ク, gensou giga—tomahouku ("Illusional Caricature—Tomahawk"). Jump
up↑ Purple Caricature—Necro Battalion: This uses the kanji 幻想戯画—
死霊軍隊, gensou giga—shiryou guntai ("Illusional Caricature—Ghost
Army"). Jump up↑ Dora●mon: Doraemon, a character from the manga
of the same name by Fujiko Fujio. He produces all kinds of gadgets from
his pocket. Jump up↑ Purple Caricature—Crownless Sword King: This
uses the kanji 幻想戯画—無冠の剣王, gensou giga—mukan no
ken'ou ("Illusional Caricature—Crownless Sword King").
www.asianovel.com
1321
Vol. 7 :
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Chapter 1: The Rowdy Medical Room Part 1
After the match, Ikki entered a capsule set up in the venue to heal his
wounds. Using the capsule, the recoil injury caused by using Ittou
Rasetsu, serious to the extent that his flesh was starting to peel off, was
completely healed in a matter of minutes. It would not affect his next
match. Afterwards, Ikki transferred to a bed in the medical area with the
help of a medical staff member, and he took a light nap there because
he had been given a light dose of full-body anesthetic before entering
the capsule.
The monitor installed in the medical room where he slept was displaying
the venue's current match. The ones fighting were… his little sister
"Lorelei" Shizuku Kurogane and last year's third place Momiji Asagi.
www.asianovel.com
1322
「D-Block second match contender Momiji Asagi is moving very nimbly!

This is impressive, so impressive! Lightly evading the barrage
of Suiroudan, she is gradually closing in! Contender Momiji's speed is
just too fast for Contender Shizuku to lock on!」
「She's not just fast.」
「What do you mean?」
「The technique Contender Momiji is using is called trackless step, a

unique type of footwork that her master, "God of War" Torajirou Nangou,
is good at. This footwork lets the user slip out of the opponent's
consciousness, and without a certain degree of expertise in martial arts,
it's difficult to break through this technique when an opponent cannot
www.asianovel.com
1323
concentrate on his own body and freely control it. This will be hard to
deal with for Contender Shizuku, who completely specializes in magic.」
Just as Yaotome said, Shizuku in the display image couldn't perceive

Momiji's movement and wasn't doing well in terms of offense. In the
midst of that, Momiji penetrated Shizuku's long range, and circled
around to Shizuku's back with trackless step.
「Look at that! Contender Shizuku's back has been exposed!」
And Momiji swung down her Device, shaped like a katana clad in
crimson flame.
Shizuku could not react to that. She had been the victim of this
technique once before in the fight against Raikiri, but to defeat it, she
needed to control her brain and body and operate against her instincts
and reflexes. It was a capability that could only be obtained after long
training, not something that could be learned quickly―but Shizuku didn't
need to. The instant Momiji's naked blade was about to pierce Shizuku's
back, a wall of ice exploded up from around her feet, stopping it.
The sudden and unexpected reaction from Shizuku shocked Momiji. That
moment determined the outcome of the fight. Momiji, whose movement
dulled from the shock, was hit by Shizuku's Noble Art, Suiroudan.
「Wh-What!? She has blocked Contender Momiji, who went behind her
back and slashed at her, without even turning around! Contender Momiji
has been caught by Suiroudan, and it's immediately climbing up her
body and blocking her mouth! Contender Momiji is desperately trying to
peel it off, but her target is a liquid! She can't even grab onto it! B-But,
how could Contender Shizuku tell Contender Momiji's location!?」
「…I see. She's quite crafty, that girl.」
「Yaotome-pro, did you figure it out?」
「Yes. She was using Suiroudan as a distraction, and covered the surface
of the whole ring with a thin layer of water without anyone noticing. So
even if she couldn't see with her eyes, she was able to determine
www.asianovel.com
1324
Contender Momiji's position from the waves caused by the splashing

water.」
Which meant it didn't matter if Shizuku could follow Momiji with sight or
not. She would know even with her eyes closed.
「Ahh! Contender Momiji is now on her knees! And
the referee gives the signal for the match to end! D-Block second round
second match's victory goes to Contender "Lorelei" Shizuku Kurogane! A
big sigh comes from the venue! That's to be expected! The hometown
Bukyoku Academy's top three, called the Golden Generation, have all
been defeated! On the other hand, the three contenders from Hagun
Academy have all advanced to the third round! The new Akatsuki
Academy also has three victors left, displaying their presence! Don't
take your eyes off the third round at 6 o'clock!」
"Hmm. As expected, she's not going to let the same technique work
twice."
Giggling slightly happily, Stella, who was sitting on the folding chair next
to the bed where Ikki was sleeping, turned off the monitor, and she
reviewed the Festival's situation. The quarterfinalists had been
determined right after Shizuku's match.
Well, accurately speaking, there were only seven people, with Stella
advancing up to the semifinals. Those seven people were all forces to be
reckoned with. First, Stella herself, her schoolmate Ikki, and Shizuku
made up three. After the new generation of Ikki's group and the new
force of Akatsuki made their debut, the powerhouses were eliminated
one by one, and Rokuzon Academy's "Panzer Grizzly" Renji Kaga was
still hanging in there. The only A-Rank Knight on par with Stella, "Sword
Emperor of Wind" Ouma Kurogane. Using an unknown power to win
without fighting in the second round, "Bad Luck" Amane Shinomiya.
And―
"The last is… this pervert."
www.asianovel.com
1325
Stella looked down at her feet suspiciously. There lay a girl with
disheveled hair wrapped up in bandages, who had used her
phantasmagorical kaleidoscopic Noble Art to obtain an overwhelming
victory, Sara Bloodlily.
Sara, who had been aiming to make Ikki her nude model, anticipated
that he would use the capsule for the recoil of Ittou Rasetsu and came to
the medical room, but she had been caught red-handed by Stella, who
also anticipated such, the moment Sara was about to lift up his clothes.
But despite such conduct, Sara showed a protesting expression and
complained to Stella.
"I'm not a pervert. Please call me an artist."
"Calling you an erotist is more than enough! Geez, I can't be careless or

show any openings against you!"
"Why? …Even though you cooperated yesterday."
Sara's words caused Stella to show a bitter expression and let out a
groan.
"I-It's true that I was tempted by devilish whispers when you promised to
draw the two of us in the palace, but I've cooled down since. Ikki's
portrait drawn by you would certainly be attractive, but in the end, if Ikki
dislikes the idea, then you can't."
"That's why I'm trying to do this while he's sleeping."
"That's even worse!"
Stella's eyebrows rose in anger and stepped onto Sara's back with her
heel.
"Ow, ow ow ow…! Breaking, I'm breaking…!"
Though Stella didn't exert that much strength, Sara leaked out squeals
as if she was really in pain.
Sara became a member of Akatsuki Academy due to her abnormally
www.asianovel.com
1326
strong ability, but she was esentially not a combatant. With her
unhealthy daily lifestyle and lack of exercise, and in addition to her
inborn weak constitution, her body was not strong.
"Screaming from such little force. You're weak."
"I'm an artist, so I'm delicate, unlike a certain female gorilla who can
weld bones."
"You better watch your mouth. I'm still bearing a grudge against you all
even before this matter about Ikki. I don't know what I may do if you get
too full of yourself?"
Stella's veins bulged up as she pulled hard on the bandages that were
wrapped around Sara, making her look like a boneless ham.
"Eee~!?"
Being pulled by that extraordinary arm strength, the bandages

mercilessly dug into Sara's flesh, and her bones began to make grinding
sounds. The originally weak Bloody Da Vinci could not endure it.
www.asianovel.com
1327
Well, Stella didn't intend to injure a Sword-Art Festival participant

outside the ring, regardless of how much she hated Akatsuki Academy,
so after a moment she let Sara sighed in resignation.
"Haa. Why are you so fixated on Ikki's nudity in the first place? If I recall,
Mario Rosso's style was more wide-ranged?"
Painting not only character portraits, but also sceneries and religious
paintings, his style ranged from abstract to figurative, a free painter not
constrained by forms. That was the Mario Rosso that Stella knew. If
Sara's was like that, why would she be so obstinate on drawing a man's
portrait. A nude one in particular?
To that question, Sara went silent for a while, then answered.
www.asianovel.com
1328
"…There's a painting that I must complete, no matter what."
"Painting?"
Sara nodded.
"A certain person has spent his whole life drawing painting of the
Messiah's salvation, but in the end, he was unable to complete it. For the
sake of completing it… Kurogane's assistance is necessary. My intuition
shouted so."
"Are you saying that you want to use Ikki as the model to complete that
painting?"
"Uh-huh."
"Then you should have just asked Ouma. Their faces are similar, and his
physique is superior. If it has to be nude, wouldn't that be better?"
"Ouma is… different. It's true that they look similar outside, but he does
not have that gentleness. What he has is only a sharpened strength
which deviates from normality. That… the blank in that painting… it
wouldn't be suitable for the figure of the Messiah in the center. …Even
you, aiming to win in this Festival, would not be content with second
place."
"…Well, that's true."
"I'm the same…. Completing that painting is extremely important to me.

I will not compromise. I don't intend to cut corners. Just as you guys risk
your lives in battle, I'm risking my life for the pain…ting."
Sara's words carried on bit by bit. Her voice was small, her pitch also
hardly changed, but her words contained her firm determination. Her
unshakable core was impossible to imagine looking at that weak body,
but hearing that, Stella… improved her evaluation a little.
Honestly speaking, she didn't dislike a person who was straightforward

in her goal.
www.asianovel.com
1329
"…I get your incessant passion towards painting, so I'll take back calling
you an erotist. But it's still unacceptable if Ikki himself objects. If you
want to draw him no matter what, you need to somehow convince
Ikki…?"
Stella suddenly noticed that while she was talking, Sara was slightly
trembling under her foot. Her constraints should not be that tight
anymore….
"What is it? You're shaking."
"…Release me."
"No. Because you're going to harass Ikki after I let you go, right?"
"I understand… then it's fine that you don't release me, if…"
"If?"
"If you bring me a plastic water bottle."
"Say that more quickly―!"
"And take off my panties."
"Don't use that as pretext! You can't cross that line as a girl!"
"This is nothing, it often happens in my workshop when I pull all-

nighters."
"Zip that mouth and stop saying any more unnecessary things! Wait a
bit! I'll release you…!"
In contrast to the uselessly calm Sara, Stella was trying to untie the
bandages wrapping around Sara in panic. But―
Err, huh… how did I tie this again?
She tied her up securely in the heat of moment, and did not know how to
undo it. However, she didn't have time to worry about that.
"I-Is it here?"
www.asianovel.com
1330
For the time being, she just pulled a bandage.
"Eek!?"
The bondage tightened, digging further into Sara's large breasts.
"…T-Tighttt… kuh."
With her lungs constricted, Sara gasped in agony with a teary face.
"S-Sorry! I made a mistake! Erm, then here!"
After that, Stella pulled at the bandages wrapping Sara one by one, but
they were all wrong. Every time Stella pulled, the bandages dug deeper
and deeper into Sara's body, eventually rolling up the apron covering
Sara's chest. It was a risqué scene where her apron was caught at the
nipples, barely covering them.
"I-It somehow became out of hand…."
"…I-If you tighten that much… I really will… leak out."
"NOOO! You can't let go! If you seriously can't hold it anymore, then―!"
Stella raised a shriek as the situation kept getting worse and worse. That
voice echoed in the small medical room ―
…Hmm?
Ikki Kurogane, who was sleeping next to them, regained consciousness.

He rubbed his sleepy eyes and slowly raised himself from the bed.
"Hmm… huh, Stella, what are you doing?"
He saw the figure of his sweetheart tightening the bandages wrapped

around Sara's voluptuous body while Sara gasped in pain.
"Eh? Seriously, what are you doing!?"
"I-Ikki!?"
Seeing the awakened Ikki, Stella's expression further panicked. How

should she explain this bizarre situation? However, this was not time she
www.asianovel.com
1331
waste, so Stella skipped the explanation and told him only the current
situation.
"B-Bad news! Sara is going to leak, but I can't untie the bandages!"
"I don't know how I should handle this situation, but it's fine if you untie
the bandages? Then if you can't untie them, can't you just cut them?"
"Th-That's it!"
Ashamed of herself for not thinking of that due to her panic, Stella
slid Lævateinn between the bandages and Sara's skin, slicing the cloth
apart. Then she kicked Sara out of the medical room.
"L-Look! I released you now, so hurry up and go!"
"Nnn…."
After seeing Sara walked off with a weird gait towards the washroom,
Stella turned around to face Ikki.
"Thank you, Ikki. We avoided the worst outcome."
"Is that so… It's fine if that's the case."
"…So, after resolving the immediate problem, I hope you'll let me

explain how it led to that…."
"No, I get it more or less."
"Huh? Really?"
"I was confused because I just woke up, but seeing this situation, it's
obvious. Besides, it's you, Stella. It's not telepathy, I can still understand
you to an extent."
Ikki smiled as he said that, and seeing Ikki's response, Stella patted her
chest in relief. Due to the unique situation, she thought he might have
gotten a strange misunderstanding.
"I-I see. Then it's fine."
www.asianovel.com
1332
Stella was thankful for her highly understanding sweetheart, and

happiness bloomed on her face knowing that the two of them could
communicate without words. Seeing that loving expresion, Ikki gently
held Stella's hands and spoke with an honest and caring gaze.
"Yes. So, Stella, do that only with lovers. I'll never condemn you, no
matter what fetishes you have."
"Didn't you totally misunderstand―!?"
Shaking off his hands with all her might, Stella screamed. That
misunderstanding was indeed too much for a maiden to endure.
"Ikki, you're wrong! I don't have any hobby of happily performing

bondage on girls! That just happened after a chain of events, or rather,
considering the match in the afternoon, I couldn't shave off her stamina
with Illusionary Form, so I used bandages! It's not that I like…!"
Almost biting her own tongue in panic, Stella desperately explained the
situation. Seeing Stella like that, Ikki laughed.
"I'm kidding. I know. You just protected me from Sara-san, right?"
"Wha! Y-You understood and still made fun of me!? You're so terrible!"
After hearing that Ikki intentionally played a prank on her, Stella's

cheeks puffed up as she glared at him. In return, Ikki poked her cheeks
in a slightly mean gesture.
"It's payback for chasing me out of the room yesterday."
"Uuu."
Stella had no rebuttal to that. Rather, her anger was instantly replaced
by anxiety. Her thoughtless act might have made Ikki more unhappy
than she thought, so Stella inquired with her pupils swimming in anxiety.
"…Are you actually pretty angry?"
"Nope. Poking your puffed up cheeks is fun, so I'm not bothered by that
anymore."
www.asianovel.com
1333
"What's with that? Geez…."
Stella sighed in relief and pushed her cheek towards Ikki's finger on her
own. It might've been a gesture which indicated that she had already
reflected on herself. After enjoying the feeling of her soft, blushing
cheek, instead of using his finger, Ikki used his palm to stroke Stella's
smooth face. Her skin was smooth no matter how many times he
touched it. There was nothing to obstruct his fingertips, and the
sensation felt like touching a newborn baby. That was why Ikki always
ended up indulging himself in touching Stella's skin. However, Stella also
seemed to like that action, narrowing her eyes from the pleasant feeling,
and rubbed her cheek against Ikki's hand for more caressing.
www.asianovel.com
1334
"Stella. You're like a cat."
"Meow～♥"
Returning a joking response, Stella continued to act spoiled with Ikki. A

pair of sweethearts. Even a brief interaction was a time of happiness for
them.
But that time was….
*Clang*
The medical room door opened, and that time ended as someone
entered. The two of them were startled by the sudden visitor. On the
other hand, the person who opened the door and entered took a glimpse
at Ikki, whose hand stiffened on Stella's cheek.
"…It seems my entrances are always badly timed."
A voice muttered so without intonation, but wth a scratchy and heavy

reverberation.
The two of them couldn't respond to that voice. The shock was too
much, enough that their thoughts came to a halt for a moment, because
the person before them was…
"N-No way…!"
"F-Father…!"
…Ikki Kurogane's biological father, the mage-knight holding the

nickname of "Iron Blood", Itsuki Kurogane.
Part 2
"Y-You came to the event venue. I didn't know."
"This is a country-wide event. It's only obvious for me, the head of the
Japanese branch, to be here. Not to mention, my three children are
www.asianovel.com
1335
participating in it."
"Th-That's also true, a-ahaha."
Ikki responded to his father who suddenly showed up, but his response
was awkward and his smile was twitching. That would not be strange,
since his father had seen his act of love with his sweetheart. That
awkwardness was no joke, as even Ikki as a guy was like that.
…Sitting on the folding chair next to Ikki, Stella already had a terrible
expression on her face. With her two small hands rounded into fists as
she rested them on her knees and he rhead hanging down, Stella
trembled. Her ears were bright red as if fire was about to rush out from
her earlobes. Her head was boiling from too much embarrassment, so
much that her eyes were spinning around. She thought that even the
time when Ikki saw her figure as she was changing so long ago was
nowhere near as embarrassing as this.
Oh no… oh nooo…!
It would've been better had it been anyone else, but of all people, this
was her sweetheart's father, whom she hadn't met even once. For him
to see their scene of intimacy… she wanted to kill the her from a minute
ago who had been saying "Meow~". She would undoubtedly be seen as
an idiotic girl. It was the worst first impression.
Ahh…!
To be honest, she only felt disdain towards Ikki's father. He had caused
countless problems for Ikki. Stella couldn't forgive even one of them.
But, he was still Ikki's father, and he was also the Japanese branch chief
for the League of Mage-Knight Nations. As either Ikki's girlfriend or the
second imperial princess of Vermillion, Being seen as an idiot would be
terrible.
She had to recover somehow. Her overheated head couldn't think

straight. And then Itsuki spoke.
"Princess Stella."
www.asianovel.com
1336
"Y-Yesss!?"
Her face sprung up and looked towards Itsuki. In that instant, Itsuki
lowered his head toward her deeply.
"I am pleased to make your acquaintance, Princess. I am Ikki Kurogane's

father, Itsuki Kurogane. Though my son has been in your care, I
apologize for introducing myself so late."
FFFFFFather-in-law greeted me fiiiirst!
Nevermind recovering herself, that was a big failure. He had landed the
finishing blow. Failing time after time, something somewhere in Stella's
head gave out a *bang*, and steam blew out.
Wh-What should I do now, a-according to Japanese etiquette!?
Err, uhh, Stella was desperately trying to think of how to show respect
and sincerity towards those more senior, but her embarrassment from
the repeated failures, in addition to the pressure of greeting her
sweetheart's parent, had overheated her head. She couldn't make a
proper judgement.
"I'm Stella Vermillion! I'm nothing much, but please treat me well!"
She used some strange Japanese language, and kneeled on the spot.
"…S-Stella, you're not supposed to say 'I'm nothing much', but 'Though
I'm unworthy'. And prostrating may be a little overdoing it…"
"Ah…"
Ikki pointed out those issues in whispers, and Stella's dizziness

intensified. Hearing that unusual greeting…
"…Hah."
A small but clear chuckle, came from Itsuki's mouth. In the small and
quiet medical room, Stella's ears had clearly caught that.
Stella's shoulders were trembling. Tears dripped out as she considered
www.asianovel.com
1337
her miserable performance. She wanted to erase herself. And then, on

her shoulder….
"…Stella, you don't have to be so tense."
Ikki's hand gently came around her back and supported her with a hug
while consoling her. Then Ikki stared at his father with sharp eyes.
"She's nervous from suddenly seeing you, Father. Aren't you terrible for
laughing at her?"
Hearing these words, Itsuki honestly apologized.
"Oh, my apologies. I didn't mean to laugh at her. Just… I remembered

that when you were detained, you also practised kneeling for the sake of
greeting Princess Stella's father. I just find that a bit amusing… ahh,
don't you two seem close?"
"Wha, hold on, Father!"
"…Ikki did the same thing, too?"
At the embarrassing event being suddenly exposed, Ikki hung his head
in shame, which confirmed Stella's inquiry.
Ikki too….
"Aha…."
Knowing that the man consoling her with a cool face had actually done
the same thing made Stella's cheeks loosen up. Her wound-up tension
was swiftly lightened. Likely aiming for this timing, Itsuki again spoke.
"Thank you greatly for your polite greeting. Please continue to get along
with Ikki."
Saying so, he extended his hand toward Stella, and Stella responded as
if jumping at it.
"Y-Yes. Of course! …Ah."
And then, the moment she shook Itsuki's large hand, she thought… that
www.asianovel.com
1338
this rough and hard-working hand was a bit similar to Ikki's. The warmth
that gradually spread from it was similar as well.
Somehow… different from what I thought….
A harder, colder hand… was what she imagined of that man. After all, he
was someone who had tormented his own son. At the reality differing
from her imagination, Stella stood confused for a moment.
Whereas Ikki, whose shameful act had been revealed, was a little
embarrassed.
"So why have you come here, Father? Could it be that you're feeling
unwell?"
He asked Itsuki this, indicating a nuance of worry. After all, they were in
the medical room, and the reason for coming here would probably be
related to illness, so he thought.
But Itsuki denied that in his reply after releasing his hand from Stella's.
"No. I've come here to look for you."
"Me…?"
"Indeed. As the head of the Kurogane household, I have something to

discuss with Ikki Kurogane."
Not just Ikki, but Stella also showed nervousness at those words.
Whenever Itsuki… the Kurogane house made a move, it was nothing
good.
As such, Stella leaned onto Ikki's arm, as if supporting him.
A matter with the head of the Kurogane. In other words, a matter with
Ikki's family. For an instant, she thought that stepping out because she
was an outsider was a common sense, but….
I'm not an outsider anymore…!
Stella abandoned such thinking. She was Ikki's sweetheart… no, family.
www.asianovel.com
1339
After the battle with Raikiri, their relationship became like that, so
whatever the Kurogane was going to do, she would protect Ikki this time.
She would not let him be wounded anymore. As if displaying such
intention, she stayed next to him, and chose to oppose Itsuki.
Itsuki also seemed to read Stella's intention from her eyes burning
willfully, and told them the matter without asking her to leave. With his
lead-heavy voice, he said…
"Ikki. I am thinking of disowning you."
It was a suggestion that definitely solve all the problems revolving

around Ikki and the Kurogane house.
Part 3
"Wha…!"
The sudden proposition of severance caused Stella to open her eyes

wide and shout out.
"Wait, why must that…!"
"Winning the second match in the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival… the
Worst One, no, as the Crownless Sword King, standing among the best
eight in the whole country holds a certain degree of influence. My
existence as an F-Rank is already known by many people, so even the
Kurogane household's power would find it hard to hide my existence… in
that case, you may as well sever our relationship. Something like that,
Father?"
On the other hand, Ikki used a calmer voice than Stella to ask for the
reason. Itsuki replied with a nod.
"…It's more or less so. The Kurogane is the clan that has maintained the
hierarchy of this country's Blazers since the era of samurai. It would be
troublesome if someone from that house was the first to break the code
www.asianovel.com
1340
of order. If you were treated the same as before, many would start to
challenge their own limits. There would appear those admiring you and
setting you as their model. Your gallant battles have a dangerous charm,
and lead to temptation. …But those reckless challenges and desires end
up bringing harm to both individuals and society. Do you understand?
You are no longer merely unuseful to the Kurogane house―the
Crownless Sword King, Ikki Kurogane, has become harmful."
"Don't give me thaaat!"
In that instant, Stella knocked over the folding chair as she stood up,
and raised an angry shout with her hair ablaze. Her eyes radiated anger
as she yelled.
"I was a fool… to think that you might be a reasonable person! You, are
you still a parent!?"
Stella's glare was more furious than that of a bloodthirsty beast, and
more overwhelming as well. No one weak-minded person would be able
to speak in the face of her gaze.
But this was the man who held the duty of Japanese branch chief for the
League of Mage-Knight Nations. Itsuki answered without a change to his
tone.
"I am… but above that, I am this country's order. I cannot let it waver,
and I cannot let anyone weaken it. I swore on my nickname Iron Blood,
as well as the name given by my father, that I would continue to hold
together society with my own hands."
In contrast to the Stella's furiously bright eyes, his grey eyes shined with
dull light. What dwelled in the depth of those eyes was the strength of
his will, like steel itself. The hardness of that will was more than enough
to tell Stella that talking was pointless.
"You…!"
"Stella."
www.asianovel.com
1341
Ikki stood up and restrained Stella who was on the verge of rampaging.
"Stop it, Stella."
"But!"
"Thanks, for getting this angry for my sake. But… I hope that you can
hold back here."
"～Kuh!"
Since it was Ikki himself dissuading Stella, she couldn't do anything more
than venting her anger by punching the wall, and turning her back on
Itsuki. She probably wouldn't have been able to hold herself back if she
looked at him any longer. Whispering another "thank you", Ikki turned
back towards Itsuki.
"…You're not joking about it, right?"
"Of course not. This is a chance for you to break free from our influence.
I do not have time to interfere with the life of an unrelated person, or
interest. It is beneficial for both of us, so I think it's not a bad
suggestion."
Itsuki's voice was completely serious. In fact, just as Itsuki said, that
suggestion had merit for Ikki. They were already walking on separate
paths, and it might be best for both sides to sever their relationship
cleanly.
But….
"Father, about this, I can't just reply so easily."
Ikki avoided answering immediately, and Itsuki nodded.
"Understandable. I don't intend to rush you. I will come for you another
day."
After telling Ikki so, Itsuki rose from his chair and left the medical room.
A heavy atmosphere lingered behind.
www.asianovel.com
1342
Part 4
"I'm so ticked off! What's with that guy!"
Stella yelled without reserve and threw a pillow at the door Itsuki closed,
then stared at Ikki with bloodshot eyes.
"Ikki! Is that really your father!? Don't you actually have some
complicated background like being the child of a mistress!?"
"But our faces are similar, and I believe we're blood-related. Probably,
should be."
He didn't have the confidence to answer back considering his treatment

in the past.
"Well, it's not that I don't understand what Father said. Since he has the
duty of managing the knights of Japan, it would be terrible if all the
members started acting rebelliously like me."
Ikki added those words, as if agreeing with his father. Stella, boiling with
rage, made an obviously displeased face hearing that.
"What's with you, Ikki? Aren't you being really calm here? Even though
he suggested disowning you."
Ikki looked at Stella with eyes filled with love from her words, and
replied.
"I guess. In the past, I would've been depressed, but now I already have
a girl at my side who told me that she'll become my family."
Right, he was already different from when he was abducted by the

Ethics Committee. Even if his father severed their relationship, he still
had a partner. That was why even though Itsuki's suggestion had
shocked him, he did not panic. He knew that he had a place next to the
girl standing beside him.
"Ah, uuu～"
On the other hand, Stella turned her blushing face away from his
www.asianovel.com
1343
straightforward trust. She knew she was showing a really silly face right
then. Ikki smiled at her.
"And also, to be honest, I think that such a day will eventually come…
rather, leaving the Kurogane was something I'd have to bring up with
Father. This is a problem that I can't avoid, can't run away from."
That was how it would be after going against the Kurogane, something
he would have to settle in the end.
"…Ikki, you're going to cut ties with him?"
"That's what I intended."
"Intended?"
His ambiguous word made Stella tilt her head.
"I was going to… but for Father to bring it up himself…."
He could not give an immediate answer, even though he clearly

understood that there was no alternative. That being the case, Ikki
mocked himself.
"For some reason… even now, I can't really hate him. Is this what being
unable to part from your parents means?"
"Ikki…."
"But it's fine. I'll give him my answer soon…. No, the answer's already
there. What's left is to say it. My path and my father's will never meet.
Since we'll be parallel no matter how far we walk, I need to properly
reach a conclusion."
"Is that so?"
The voice of a third person came through the gap of the door that was
knocked more open from the impact of the pillow Stella had thrown. It
belonged to the girl who left the medical room before, whose neat facial
www.asianovel.com
1344
features were wasted by her clothes and who was now standing outside
the door, Sara Bloodlily.
"You're back?"
"I waited outside since it seemed you were talking about some
complicated things."
"…I wish you'd use that common sense a little more on your choice for
clothes."
Taking a glance at Sara's topless-apron body, Stella sighed in

resignation.
"Sara-san. Did you want to say something?"
"…Not really."
Sara quietly shook her head to Ikki's question and walked in through the
door. She had definitely muttered "Is that so?" before, which meant she
probably had some opinion on Ikki's issue, but she didn't seem willing to
voice it. In that case, Ikki wouldn't ask any further. They weren't friendly
to the point of asking her opinion on his own matters, since she wasn't
someone he'd open his heart to.
Besides─
"On another topic, Crownless Sword King."
"I refuse."
"I-I haven't said anything～"
"Even so, I can tell from your eyes!"
Though her face was expressionless like a doll, her pupils shone with
desire and curiosity. They were the same as that of a wild beast, like
back when they met at the party. As such, Ikki shot Sara down before
she could ask.
Having her initiative taken away, Sara was at a loss, but, she wasn't
www.asianovel.com
1345
chasing Ikki with half-hearted interest. She had her own matters that she
would not compromise, so she pulled herself together.
"Actually, I wanted to say it's fine if you don't want to be my model. But
you rejected that. Which means…."
"No means no, even if you bring out an elementary school excuse!"
Ikki did not pull back. Rather, he could not pull back. No matter how
famous an artist she was, he was too embarrassed to be stark naked in
front of others. It was not a matter he could accept with a straight face.
"No matter what you say, I'll never be a nude model!"
"…Uuu～"
"Even if you give me that reproachful look, no."
"Uuu―uuu―"
"No matter how much you do it, no!"
Sara's shoulders drooped at Ikki's total refusal.
"…I understand."
"Are you finally giving up?"
"I'll come again when you're asleep."
"You didn't understand anything! Not that it surprises me!"
Ikki held his head and raised a sad cry. This couldn't go on any longer.
Sara, even if he locked the room… no, even if he was inside a block of
reinforced concrete, she had the ability user to make a door and enter.
When such a person was targeting him, he couldn't sleep peacefully,
despite being in the middle of such an important event. His relationship
with his father Itsuki was one matter, but he also had to end his strange
relationship with this girl. He had to make her give up, as soon as
possible.
So Ikki grabbed Sara's shoulder as she was leaving the medical room "to
www.asianovel.com
1346
come again when he's asleep", and pulled her back.
"Wait a minute, Sara-san! No matter how many times you come, I─"
But…
"…Ah."
His mouth froze. In the instant Sara turned back, her apron, which was
the only thing covering her upper body, had its strap fall off…
*Boing*
Two melon-like white breasts bounced out.
"Oh."
www.asianovel.com
1347
"EEEEEKKK!?"
The one who gave a high-pitched scream was not Sara, but Stella. She
quickly sprang behind Ikki and covered his eyes with her hands.
"I-Ikki! Wh-Wh-What are you doing!?"
"N-No! I didn't do it on purpose! After I grabbed her shoulder, it just…!"
"Ah～, my apron strap snapped…."
Unlike the two people making a ruckus with blushing faces, Sara was not
shaken in the least, and murmured as she picked up the fallen apron.
The strap of the apron had clearly torn away.
"I think that it probably broke when you were pulling around randomly
earlier. That's why it's your fault."
"Ooh. S-Somehow when you say that, I get the feeling that I might've
pulled the strap."
Then it was probably Stella's fault.
But no, no matter how Stella thought about it, Sara was in the wrong for
wearing clothes that would fall off if one strap was torn. Though Stella
judged that this was not time to complain about that.
"Anyway, cover yourself with that sheet over there first! Then give me
the key to your hotel room! Since it's my fault, I'll fetch you a change of
clothes!"
"Don't have one."
"Did you lose it? Then tell me your room number and I'll inform the
service workers."
"It's not that, I don't have any other clothes."
"Whyyy―!? Isn't that weird for a girl!?"
"It's because washing is troublesome."
www.asianovel.com
1348
"That's beyond simply being lazy! And you called yourself delicate!
You're the one who's like a gorilla! Ahh geez! Then I'll give you one of
my dresses as compensation, change into that!"
"Taking a dress as compensation for this kind of worn-out apron makes

me look like a greedy woman. It's too shameful, so no."
"There's a mountain of other things that you should be ashamed of! I'm
sure that you can't take part in the next match wearing something like
that! It will totally cause a broadcasting incident!"
"It's alright. Since the strap is only a little torn, I can tying a knot as an
emergency fix."
Saying so, Sara sloppily tied a knot with the torn strap, reconnecting it,
and adjusted the apron back to normal.
"…See?"
And she gave a smug look at Stella. At the same time, Stella felt a
severe headache.
N-No good…! This girl is overlooking the most vital point…!
The problem was not whether she could still use that shoddy apron. The
problem was that such clothes would cause a broadcasting ethics
violation at the smallest jostle. She didn't seem to understand that at all.
She would probably wear that torn apron without any concern and
appear for the match with Ikki. And if she made any vigorous
movements there? Of course a sloppy emergency fix would not be
reliable. First, she would doubtlessly be exposed. If it ended with just
that, it would still be fine. If that girl's foolishness was broadcast to the
whole country, it would be a good thing to Stella.
But what if, by miniscule chance, the exposure were to dull Ikki's focus
and affect the outcome of the match… if it caused him to lose….
I absolutely won't accept such a stupid result!
It was no joke. Stella had indirectly caused Ikki to have a
www.asianovel.com
1349
disadvantageous third round. She couldn't let the anxiety increase

anymore. Therefore….
"I've decided… Ikki and I will go get a jersey, so you wear that first.
Then, we'll go to the department store wearing that."
"The department store? You and me?"
"I'll also bring a friend who's well-versed in fashion. We'll buy you clothes
there."
"…Why? It's already fixed, so I don't─"
In that instant, something with a huge weight flew past Sara's ear with a
sonic boom and stabbed into the wall of the corridor.
It was Lævateinn.
Shocked from the sudden hostility, Sara cowered, and Stella showed her
a first-rate smile.
"If you jump around wearing those worn-out clothes, various things will
also bounce out, you know～? Well? If you insist? If you still iiiiinsist on
wearing that to the ring in the match against Ikki, even though I'm
asking you nicely like this, in order to prevent the slimmest chance of a
broadcasting accident from happening… I'll burn that apron into your
skin until it sticks on and can't be removed again. Would you prefer
that?"
Stella's eyes were not smiling at all, and Sara was rendered incapable to
scream, desperately shaking her head.
"Okay. Be a good girl and wait, alright? My smiling face is very cute so
you may not know, but I'm currently in the worst mood possible, so I
don't know what I might do if you run away, got it? Do you understand?"
Nod nod nod nod. Sara nodded with a pale face. After Stella confirmed
this agreement, she left the medical room with Ikki, who was having a
cold sweat from her coercion.
www.asianovel.com
1350
www.asianovel.com
1351
Vol. 7 :
Chapter 2
Chapter 2
Chapter 2: Warriors' Slightly Boisterous Break
www.asianovel.com
1352
(translation)
Part 1
After that, Ikki went with Stella to her room to pick out a dress, before
they both returned to the Bay Dome. Stella went towards the medical
room where Sara was waiting, while Ikki went to the meeting place after
contacting Arisuin along the way.
The waiting place was at the third entrance of the Bay Dome. Once Ikki
arrived, Arisuin, who was at the bench in front of the fountain, waved his
hand.
"Ikki. Here, here."
Ikki jogged toward the guiding voice. Sitting next to Arisuin was Shizuku,
who looked like a high-quality doll.
"Sorry for calling you out all of a sudden, Alice. Oh, Shizuku, you came
too?"
"Wherever Onii-sama goes, be it into a fire or a bath, Shizuku will join

regardless."
"Stop that."
"Hehehe. I'm joking. As expected, going into a fire would be troubling."
"That's not what I'm troubled about… but are you sure? You have
another match today. I think that it's best to preserve your stamina."
More importantly, it would be the third round battle at night. The one
who would be competing in D-Block against Shizuku was the one who
had already won two consecutive matches without fighting, a member of
Akatsuki Academy, Bad Luck Amane Shinomiya. An eerie contender who
possessed Nameless Glory, a bottomless causation-manipulation ability
that could bend all causal effects to his wishes. As her brother, it was
natural for Ikki to be worried about her. However, Shizuku returned that
worry with an elegant smile.
www.asianovel.com
1353
"It's alright, Onii-sama. I have a grand secret plan."
"Now that you mention it, you said that before. I haven't heard the
details though."
"Yes. As it concerns the outcome, the details cannot be revealed to Onii-

sama after all. But it's alright to not worry about me… or rather, don't
you also have a match? Even though your opponent is that exhibitionist
of Akatsuki, you want us to go to the department store with her. What
exactly happened?"
"Ahh, that's…."
Ikki explained the sequence of events to the doubtful Shizuku. About

how Stella had torn her apron, and how Sara still intended to wear that
apron to the match. How it was decided that Stella would bring her to
the department store after half-threatening her.
"Certainly… Stella-san can be unexpectedly attentive."
Shizuku responded with an impressed tone after grasping the situation.

Though he felt that some parts were unnecessary, Ikki nodded without
touching on that part.
"Honestly speaking, it really helped me. If she had entered in that

attire… it would've been hard for me to fight."
He didn't intend for that to disrupt his concentration… no such intention,

but… he had no confidence. Even Ikki was a young man, so it was a
physiological phenomenon that could not be helped.
"I see. So that's the reason you called me."
"Yeah. Alice is well-versed in that, right? That's why I hoped that you can
teach Sara-san the joy of dressing up, or at least wearing a minimum
amount of clothes."
Arisuin's skill in makeup and coordinating clothes could clearly be

understood from seeing Shizuku. If she saw her own figure after he gave
her a serious makeover, Sara might also become interested, once she
www.asianovel.com
1354
does, she might not show up topless in public anymore. That was what
Stella surmised, and Ikki also agreed. He believed that Sara lacked the
fundamental feeling of shame. She wore an apron to avoid the paint, so
an apron could count as having a minim
al amount of clothing to cover herself with, but she would probably go

out without even wearing an apron if she was not drawing.
Ikki could not understand the reason as to why she was like that. She
was a genius, so it wouldn't be strange if a wire or two in her head were
connected differently. Or rather, she didn't understand the concept of
wearing clothes in terms of shame at being naked in the first place.
Then, the only thing they could do was… rouse her interest. They could
only make her enjoy the act of dressing up.
In consideration of Arisuin's feelings, Ikki asked him apologetically.

Arisuin, on the other hand, showed a refreshing smile and replied
positively.
"Sure. It's true that I was once part of Akatsuki Academy and their
comrade, but I have not met with them directly."
The only ones Arisuin had met directly were Puppeteer Reisen Hiraga,
and One-Armed Swordsman Wallenstein who was a teacher of Akatsuki
Academy. Hence, he said that it would not be awkward.
"Also… that girl only became like this due to neglecting her health, but
she's like a gem in the rough. I also have the motivation."
"It really helps if you say that."
"…Even so, I'm astonished. That exhibitionist is still aiming for Onii-
sama. I'll dropkick her in the stomach again when she arrives."
"I-It's not a good idea to do that to someone who's having a match

today…!"
While getting cold sweat at his sister's disturbing words, the three of
www.asianovel.com
1355
them chattered as they waited for Stella and Sara to arrive. But after a
long wait, those two still didn't arrive. Ikki looked at the time on his
student datapad. It was already five minutes past the meeting time.
Speaking of which, they are really slow….
He recognized that girls took a while to prepare, but in this case, it was
just putting on clothes on Sara. In considering her preferences, they had
even prepared four sets….
Could it be, she's already realized she enjoys dressing up and took her
time to pick out the clothes, or something like that?
If that was the case, then it would shorten things, but…
Meanwhile, as Ikki was thinking that…
"Ah. Here come Stella-chan and Sara."
Arisuin stood up after seeing the two coming out of the third entrance of
the dormitory. Ikki and Shizuku also stood to welcome them, but… as
the distance shortened, Ikki felt something was wrong. Somehow, Stella
was not energetic.
www.asianovel.com
1356
"K-Kept you waiting…."
Nor was her voice full or spirit. Her back was also hunched. She seemed
to be very tired.
"…S-Stella, you seem somewhat worn out? What happened?"
"T-That's……"
Stella glanced at Sara who she had brought along. Sara's attire was just
a jersey. That wouldn't seem to suggest any sex appeal, but the visual of
her cleavage peeking out from behind the zipper opened up at her chest
betrayed that expectation. Although this attire shouldn't have anything
to do with sex appeal, wearing it sloppily created that impression. They
www.asianovel.com
1357
could see passersby also taking glances at Sara's cleavage.
"It's not good for a girl to be wearing such a shameful attire. You're not
Fu●ko-chan[1], so close that up properly."
Arisuin complained about her appearance and zipped up the jersey up to

her neck. But the instant he let go….
*Zzzz….*
The zipper reopened and returned to its original position.
"O-Oh my…."
"The chest area is too tight to be closed up. Other dresses had their
buttons pop off, so nothing worked out."
"Ugh!"
Stella leaked out a groan as if Sara's words were brass knuckles hitting
her stomach.
"I s-somehow understand the reason why Stella is like that…."
"……I t-tasted a humiliation that I've never experienced before…."
That was probably true. Girls with chests as big as Stella were not
common. Even in Hagun Academy… probably only Kanata Toutokubara
could match her.
"My condolences."
"Honestly speaking, I may feel depressed for a while…."
Stella, who became groggy from an unprecedented psychological

impact, bent her waist like an old woman trembling all over, and raised
her face in agony. And then… she suddenly stopped moving.
Stella stared straight at Shizuku, who was standing in front of her….
"―Now then! Since everyone's here, let's hurry up and leave for the
department store!"
www.asianovel.com
1358
Her back suddenly straight, she announced so with vigor.
"Stella-san, where did you look just now to recover yourself?"
"We don't have much time because the match is tonight! Let's hurry
up!"
"Stella-san, please answer honestly. Because I'll kill you."
Part 2
It took a twenty-minute-long bus trip from the Bay Dome to reach a

certain large downtown street. Three large shopping malls whose names
everybody knew[2] faced one another, forming a fierce warzone in the
middle of commercial metropolis Osaka. Ikki's group reached the Japan
Railways station which overlooked those three shopping malls and
boarded the bus at the roundabout.
The expressions on the five of them were all worn out after the ride,
even though they didn't walk here. That was because…
「Kurogane-san! I'm definitely going to Hagun next year! Please

remember me!」
「Thank you so much for your autograph, Miss Stella! I'll treasure it for
the rest of my life!」
「Shizuku-chan! Please look over here again! With those cold eyes—!」
「Everyone, I'll be cheering for you! Please do your best!」
The windows of the bus were all fully open, with middle school students
leaning out and waving.
「Dear passengers, please do not extend your heads outside the

windows!」
Ignoring the driver's pitiful warning, those girls continued to wave at

Ikki's group with their eyes glittering in admiration.
Indeed, Ikki and the others had shared a bus with some middle schoolers
www.asianovel.com
1359
on club activities or some such. The children had swarmed upon them
with one-sided admiration, asking for signatures and handshakes. The
friendly smiles as they saw off the bus were stiff.
"This is… I've underestimated it."
As Ikki murmured so with a sigh, Stella nodded and combed up her

disheveled hair with her fingers.
"U-Usually, they're not so persistent…. Today is really above the norm."
"I'm sick of people… I feel ill…."
"Are you alright?"
Sara rubbed Shizuku's back, who had a poor complexion. Were it the
usual Shizuku, she would have put up a strong front to people other than
Ikki and Arisuin, but….
"Mmm, thank you… ugh."
Shizuku, who already disliked crowds, had been showered with praise
and admiration, and it made her too tired to put up a front.
"Well, they used to hold back for privacy reasons, but now everyone is in
a festive mood…. Not to mention four out of the eight Festival
quarterfinalists are gathered here. We should've expected this."
All of them nodded to Arisuin's words, even if that regret was a little too
late—
*Rumble rumble*
A sudden noise resounded in their ears. As they raised their heads to

see what was happening…
"Wha?"
「Hey, over here, over here! They're in front of the bus stop!」
「Eek—! Ikki-kun in person! Just like Tweeter said!」
www.asianovel.com
1360
「Quick, let's share this with everyone!」
「Stella-sama—! Please shake hands with me—!」
It was literally a human wave from the shopping mall that was their
destination, rushing towards the bus stop where Ikki's group had
disembarked. Probably someone, or maybe everyone on the bus… had
leaked Ikki's group's location onto the Net.
"Social networks are scary—"
"Now's not the time to escape from reality, Alice! If we don't act,
someone will get injured!"
"C-Certainly if someone fell down amid such a big group, it would be

terrible."
"But Onii-sama, what should we do to calm them…."
「Breasts! The Imperial Princess's breasts! With this many people we can
do it!」
「Gotta try to touch them in the chaos!」
「Aim for the b-button at the middle! The center button!」
「Shizuku-sama! Please use your adorable little feet to step on me—!」
"Okay, let's just kill them."
"C-Calm down, you two! I understand your feelings, but you'll be

expelled!"
Ikki tried to cool down the two's bloodthirst, and made a suggestion at
the same time.
"Instead, let's escape! If we were caught by that many people, forget

about buying clothes, we might not make it back for the match!"
However….
www.asianovel.com
1361
"That may be a little too late."
Turning around upon hearing Sara statement, they saw people bursting
out from the station behind them with mobile phones, wanting to get a
closer look at the national quarterfinalists. In other words, Ikki and the
others were surrounded.
"Well, it doesn't seem possible to escape."
"It can't be helped."
"True. I didn't want to resort to violence, but it can't be helped."
"The faces you two are making isn't 'it can't be helped', but filled with
killing intent!?"
What to do? At this rate, it'll really turn into a bloodbath….
But Ikki had no alternative in mind. They were not listening, as far as he
could see. What should he do? As he thought over this difficult
situation…
"In short, it's fine as long as those people can't see."
As Sara told him, she took out her device Brush of the Demiurge and its
palette.
"What are…"
You doing? Before Ikki could finish asking, Sara had already finished her
business with divine speed. She mixed the paint on her palette into a
gray color and…
"Color of Magic─Stone Gray of the Roadside."
She then painted it onto the back of her hand, and in that instant, Ikki
and the others sensed that they could no longer focus on Sara.
The Noble Art called Color of Magic controlled the concept associated
with colors. One of those colors was stone gray. Those painted that color
would find themselves difficult to notice, like a pebble on the side of the
www.asianovel.com
1362
road, to the point of imperceptibility except by knights who routinely

trained their concentration. …Ikki and the others hadn't received an
explanation about this technique from Sara, but they all felt and
understood the effect of her Noble Art. At the same time, they also knew
how to handle the current situation.
"I see. It would be fine to use magic and make myself invisible. I didn't
think of this since I've never used my abilities this way."
"…If there is another solution, then it can't be helped."
As they murmured somewhat disappointedly, Stella and Shizuku closed

their eyes…
"Flame Veil."
"Blue Fantasy."
With these words, each covered herself with magic power--Stella with
heat and Shizuku with water--to bend light, making themselves invisible
to the crowd. These were applications of their excellent magic power
control.
"These three are as skillful as ever. Then I'll use my ability to thin Ikki's
shadow."
Arisuin deployed his Device, Darkness Hermit, as he said so. His ability
controlled the concept of shadow, and using that power would literally
make the shadow thinner, obtaining a temporary enhancement in
stealth.
Usually, the use of Blazer abilities weren't allowed public areas, but at
this rate they were bound to cause a major incident. Ikki understood this
so he didn't protest, but….
"No, it's fine."
Ikki declined Arisuin's assist.
"Oh? But you can't do something like this with magic, right?"
www.asianovel.com
1363
"That's true, but my physical ability is more than enough to handle

normal citizens."
Ikki turned his focus to the human wave rushing towards them. Reading
blind spots, he strode into the crowd with Trackless Step, weaving like a
thread through the holes in their collective attention. Not a single person
noticed Ikki travelling against the human wave. His vision pinpointed the
limits of each individual gaze, and his body moved without a millimeter
of error, astonishing Arisuin.
"Oh my. Your stealth even humbles an assassin. I'm really amazed by
you, Ikki."
With an admiring voice at Ikki Kurogane's fathomless technique, Arisuin

followed after those four.
Once Darkness Hermit sank into his own shadow… that shadow
immediately thinned out. In that moment, the five people vanished from
the attention of all onlookers.
「H-Huh!? The're gone!? Disappeared!?」
「Hey wait a minute! What do you mean!? Ikki-kun's not there!」
「That's strange. Weren't they were here just a moment ago?」
The confused crowd was in an uproar upon five people disappearing like
smoke. With their targets lost, the passion that had lost its direction
soon dispersed with no more risk of injury. Seeing that, Ikki and the
others passed through the crowd of hundreds of people and entered the
shopping mall.
Part 3
After the five of them entered the nearest shopping mall, they took
escalators to the sixth floor where women's clothes were sold.
Coincidentally, a Summer Lady Fashion Exhibition was being held, so
some partitions of the whole floor were temporarily removed.
"Ohh. There's quite a variety of stores."
www.asianovel.com
1364
"They also seem to be displaying some overseas brands during this

exhibition."
Shizuku had supplemented Stella's impression after looking at a flyer

given out at the floor entrance. The shopping crowd during the Seven
Stars Sword-Art Festival was far above usual. What better time was
there to make sales? It was obvious that the shops would give it their all
during such an event.
"If there's such a variety of clothes, you're sure to find one you like!
Now, let's hurry up and browse around!"
But despite Stella's energy, Sara's expression was unmotivated, she

randomly grabbed a nearby piece of clothing.
"…This is fine."
"Huh? You already decided? Wha, this is a negligee! It's what you wear
for sleeping!"
"It's fine if I can wear it."
"It's not fine! This is pretty much see-through! We can't even broadcast
the match if you wear this! Don't just pick randomly, choose properly!"
Sara grumbled.
"…Then this."
"What? Now it's not even clothes! This is a belt! Just a belt!"
"It covers my breasts if I wrap it around."
"Wouldn't that just make you look like you have a unique fetish!? Make
sure to choose clothes, only clothes!"
"Got it. I'll choose properly after looking… done."
"So in the end, an apron!? Are you somehow cursed to only wear aprons
naked!?"
"It's quick to put on and take off, and feels nice. Logically, it's the best
www.asianovel.com
1365
choice."
"…I wonder if this is what marrying a husband with no interest in food

feels like."
"Indeed."
Next to Stella holding her head, Arisuin mumbled his agreement with his
hand on his chin.
"This is even more severe than I expected."
She wore clothes out of obligation. Making her interested in fashion

would be a true challenge. However…
"Can you understand somehow?"
"Well, leave it to me."
Arisuin believed there must be a method. If she had no reason, he just

need to create one.
"Hey, Lily. Why aren't you interested in fashion?"
"…There's no need for me to decorate myself. I don't really have anyone

to dress up for."
"But you want to have Ikki as your nude model, right?"
"So?"
"Then isn't that a reason?"
As Sara tilted her head in confusion, Arisuin got closer to her ear and
spoke an evil whisper.
"Make yourself cute…. You just need to make him fall for you."
"Wha, A-Alice!?"
"W-Wh-What are you saying!?"
With Alice's disturbing words, the expressions on Ikki and Stella
www.asianovel.com
1366
changed. The friend who knew about their relationship was trying to
create discord, so that reaction was natural.
But Sara knew about their relationship too.
"…Impossible. The Crownless Sword King already has the Crimson

Princess as his lover. He won't fall in love with me."
Her eyes were narrowed with disapproval at Arisuin's suggestion.

However…
"Hahaha. That's not quite true, you know? A man is a creature who says
'I'll love only you for all my life', but can easily have an affair. As a
famous painter, you should know, right? If Zeus himself was like that,
how certain is Ikki, a mere human, that he won't have an affair? And not
to mention that this country has a nonsensical saying, 'affairs are the
proof of a husband's worth'."
"…Is that so?"
"It is. You just need to work hard and make yourself pretty, then snatch
Ikki away, see? And then won't you be able to draw him all you want?"
Arisuin looked like the serpent tempting Eve, gradually guiding her into
taboo. Stella could not keep quiet anymore, and interrupted the two.
"A-Alice! Don't teach her weird things! And Sara, don't make that
maybe-I'll-try-working-a-little-harder face! Ikki's my boyfriend, got it!? S-
Seduction is immoral, it's absolutely not allowed!"
But Arisuin only gave a provocative smile.
"Oh my, oh my~? Isn't this opinion really unlike you, Stella-chan?"
"W-What do you mean?"
"Did you believe you won after becoming a couple? I thought that Stella-
chan would say something like 'I'll hold on to Ikki's heart with my charm,
so try snatching him away if you can!'"
"Guh…!"
www.asianovel.com
1367
Stella wavered slightly at Arisuin's provocation. Shizuku, who had been

observing her until that moment, slid in and hugged Ikki's arm like a
tangling ivy, and dealt another blow.
"Well well, there's nothing more unbearable to watch than complacency.

A woman should chase after a more charming man, and a man should
chase after a more charming woman, but even with this natural law not
unlike survival of the fittest, for you to claim morality and cling to
arbitrary human concepts… you're such a boring woman. Onii-sama, be
careful. Women fall into depravity like this. It's better for you to abandon
her now, before she stops doing the housework, and spends her day
lazing around watching dramas while her husband works, wasting all the
family savings on playing the stock market. Of course, Shizuku won't
become someone like that."
"Grr…!"
"G-Geez, Alice and Shizuku, don't bully Stella so much."
Ikki joined in, unable to watch this anymore. In the end, if he himself had
no such intention, there wouldn't be any affair in the first place, and Ikki
was confident that such a thing was impossible. That was obvious. How
would he be unsatisfied with such a wonderful girl beside him, a girl that
he was unworthy of? Hence, Ikki said his thoughts aloud.
"Stella, you don't need to take them seriously. My feelings will

absolutely─"
"Wait, Ikki."
"Mgh!?"
But those words were physically blocked by Stella's hand.
"…Just as they said, I was wrong."
"S-Stella?"
"I know what you're going to say, but those words coming from you
because I forced them is entirely different."
www.asianovel.com
1368
Stella cautioned herself in her heart. Did becoming his girlfriend mean
she had won? This was an excellent point. She had become too
complacent about their relationship after it was revealed.
I'm not qualified to fight off all the girls gathered around Ikki, for one
thing.
Of course. Ikki Kurogane was a man loved by none other than Stella
Vermillion. He was that charming a man. In a sense, it was obvious that
those who knew his story and received his kindness would come to like
him. …And in addition, it was not elegant at all for her to make a fuss
with 'I'm his girlfriend, that's why!' at every single person who got close
to him. It was not charming.
If I relax just because of our promise, I'll be finished as a woman…!
It was the heart, and not a promise, that bound lovers together. To keep
on loving him, and keep being loved by him. Only by striving like this,
could she honestly accept Ikki's words─!
"Fine! Sara Bloodlily, do as you like if you want! I won't stop you! But I
won't let you steal him! Ikki's heart belongs to me, Stella Vermillion!"
Thrusting one finger high in the air with her declaration of war, Stella left
the group and strode towards the exhibition by herself, not wanting to
waste a single moment. She was likely thinking about how to win against
Sara, who had Arisuin's fashion support.
"Since it's a rare chance for me as well, Onii-sama, I'll see you later."
Shizuku walked away alone, in the same direction.
The mastermind, seeing those two leave, allowed cheerful giggles to

spill out.
"Hehehe. Ikki sure is loved."
And standing in Arisuin's gaze, Ikki fumed.
"…Aliiiiice."
www.asianovel.com
1369
"Aww, don't make such an angry face. You're ruining your own
cuteness."
"How can I not be angry? You provoked Stella on purpose since you
know she hates losing."
"What else could I do? This was the only reason I figured Lily would
accept. And I mean every single thing that I told them too. Ikki, you also
don't want to chain Stella-chan down with just some promise, right?"
"…Well, that's true."
After hearing the explanation, Ikki couldn't make a rebuttal either.
"Then I'll take Lily around. Do you want to come along?"
"…No, Shizuku seems to have disappeared, and since I have something I

want to buy, I will shop by myself."
"I see. Then let's meet up back here in two hours."
Part 4
Since the shops were having a showdown, the contents of the

exhibitions were very diverse, from casual wear to formal dresses and
even native outfits. Three floors of the department store were being
used to display ladies' wear from classic to modern, Eastern to Western.
The main goods were displayed on attention-grabbing mannequins,
pushing the summer's trends and brands.
A mild milky-colored one-piece. A refreshing striped flared skirt. Just

seeing them brought about a joyous mood. And yet…
"It's cute, but…."
They weren't good enough, Stella thought. Not to mention that her
opponent had Arisuin, who made Shizuku appear three times cuter the
last time he seriously dressed the girl up. Given Sara never even
bothered with appearance, she might have even greater potential.
The mainstream outfits Stella held in her hands… simply put, they were
www.asianovel.com
1370
ordinary. She was slightly worried… but being too unorthodox would also
be dangerous.
"Oh?"
At that moment, the pensive Stella was attracted to a corner of the

exhibition. What she saw in that section was 『Chill! Yukata Summer
Exhibition! (You may try them on)』 written on a pamphlet.
It was a corner specially for handling yukata.
"This may be good!"
Though it was mainstream, it would also be a highly unexpected choice.

Not only was it proper for the season, she didn't have to worry about
clashing with Sara, who would be choosing clothes with ease of
movement in mind for her match. And since Stella didn't have a single
set of kimono, this was a good opportunity to buy some. Stella made up
her mind and walked towards the corner, and after browsing through the
beautiful merchandise, she eventually picked one out. It was a red and
white yukata that matched her hair.
Stella released Flame Veil as she took it into her hands, then walked
towards the shop attendant.
"Excuse me. I want to try this on."
"Welcome. You'd like to try it? Then this way…!?"
The expression on the middle-aged woman froze in recognition.
"Y-Y-Y-You're, could it be that you're Vermillion's Princess Stella? W-Why

are you here!?"
"Like I said… umm, I want to try this."
"A-Ahh! That's right! That's what you said! Our shop has that service! I
forgot about it out of shock! Th-Then please, wait a moment! I'll prepare
tea and some tea cakes! Saitou-san! Please go and buy some top-grade
tea cakes and tea! The most expensive ones!"
www.asianovel.com
1371
"No, you don't have to! There's no need for that, please let me try this
on!"
Stella stopped the middle-aged woman who was trying to take out a
wallet to give her colleague nearby.
"I came with my friends today, so I can't stay for long. But I appreciate
the thought."
"S-Sorry for my impoliteness. We have no experience in receiving state

guests, s-so I became a little overexcited… ahaha."
"I'm just a student now. Please, don't mind it."
"I understand. Then please wait in this dressing room. I'll help you put it
on at once."
Stella was guided to the partitioned space in the middle of the kimono
corner, its size about eighteen square meters. She passed through the
curtain over the entrance and walked towards the center. And then, she
saw a familiar figure.
"Shizuku? Why're you here?"
"Is there any reason other than trying on clothes? …Since it's such a rare
chance that Stella-san herself is allowing others to tempt Onii-sama, I
was thinking of showing him my appearance in yukata after such a long
time."
"Grr…."
Stella frowned at the expected reply. Even though she purposely chosed
something that wouldn't overlap with Sara, she ended up clashing with
the other opponent. But since she had already decided on the kimono,
Stella wasn't going to retreat.
"I don't remember you ever being considerate though… hmph. Well, do
what you want. It's fine as long as I win Ikki's heart."
Hearing Stella's declaration, Shizuku gave a meaningful smile.
www.asianovel.com
1372
"Ha… I will need to congratulate you on that, huh?"
"Hmm? What do you mean?"
"Even though I've chosen a yukata, you're going to do the same. Are you
sure that's fine? You won't stand a chance, you know?"
"I-I won't know if I don't try first!"
"Pfft. Well, that's true. You'll know when you try it."
W-What's with her overconfident attitude….
Stella knew well how competitive Shizuku was, but this time rather than
competitive, there was certainty in the girl.
Well, I won't lose!
Despite a moment of insecurity, Stella still accepted the yukata from the
shop attendant, who as expected for an employee assigned to the sales
period took almost no time to finish assisting Stella into the garment.
"There, it's done. How is it, Stella-sama?"
"Wah~!"
Confirming her appearance, Stella raised an excited voice. The yukata

she chose had bright red thistles with a tint of yellow decorated over a
white base. Her shoes were changed into geta, and she carried a string
purse in her hand. Her obi was of a red darker than that of the thistle,
tied in a big knot around her waist.
www.asianovel.com
1373
"It's so cute, just like a goldfish…."

"Ohh? It looks pretty good on you, Stella-san."
"It's so cute, just like a goldfish…."
She turned her body around once, the big knot swayed like a goldfish's
tail. Stella liked that very much. She'd probably stand out if she wore
that strolling in a festival. And, at that moment…
"Ohh? It looks pretty good on you, Stella-san."
Shizuku had finished dressing at almost the same time. Her outfit was a
yukata, just like Stella, whose blue fabric had white iris flowers and
ripples of water drawn on it. In contrast to the lively tone of Stella's, hers
was a calm color. It had a synergy with Shizuku's pale hair and skin,
showing a level of coolness. Perhaps because of that….
H-Huh? Somehow….
Seeing Shizuku, Stella felt the insecurity in her heart expand, and she
reconfirmed her own appearance again in a panic. Though she still didn't
know the reason, she definitely felt it.
Compared to Shizuku… it doesn't really seem to fit me….
"Pffft. You seem to have noticed it, Stella-san."
www.asianovel.com
1374
"Wha! What exactly are you saying?"
"You don't have to play dumb. Compared to me, it doesn't seem to suit
you, isn't that how you feel?"
"Th-That's not true! Mine's definitely cuter!"
"I see. Then let's return to Onii-sama together."
"Guh…."
That would be troubling. She could not appear before Ikki while so
insecure. But why did it seem not to fit her as well as Shizuku? She stood
before the full-length mirror and examined herself in various poses, but
she couldn't think of the reason, so Stella asked the shop attendant.
"H-Hey Miss Attendant, between me and Shizuku, who do you think

looks better?"
"E-Erm…."
That question was probably troubling considering her standpoint. The

shop attendant smiled vaguely as if dodging question.
"Both of you are in wonderful clothes that bring out each's own
personality. I think that they both fit quite well."
That answer was sincere. For one thing, Stella's looks were already
outstanding, so she could wear most of the clothes and look good. But
the shop attendant had noticed one issue.
"It's just that the little lady there seems more used to wearing a
kimono."
"Used to…."
"Exactly."
Shizuku confirmed the shop attendant's words.
"I'm still a member of an honorable samurai family. As I prefer Western

dresses personally, I usually wear what I want, but I had plenty of
www.asianovel.com
1375
chances to wear kimonos in the past for family events. And at the same
time, I've been trained on how to behave when wearing them. I wouldn't
mess the hems while walking like you, Stella-san, and nor would I look
straight at another person."
Shizuku pointed at the hem of Stella's yukata, which was indeed out of
place from Stella moving around in front of the mirror.
"You must straighten your back when talking, but show some
reservation in your gaze instead of looking straight at the other party.
The position of your hands mustn't exceed your shoulder line, and be
aligned at the front. Everything makes a small individual difference, but
combined they have a bigger impact on the appearance. Kimonos are
different from dresses. It's not good just to be glamorous. Only by letting
your inner beauty shine will you be able to evoke their Japanese beauty.
In other words, both your body and movements are lacking in modesty!"
"Hauu!"
Exactly so. In the first place, kimonos were clothing crafted by

combining Japanese culture and physique, which meant that Shizuku
had a home team advantage. The difference was obvious, and it wasn't
difficult to imagine that every one of their actions would increase the
gap. The weight of accumulated training would show itself in each
angled posture and each reflexive action. Stella, who had etiquette
training for wearing a dress, understood well that this couldn't be
imitated easily.
"…Certainly, this won't work."
"That's not true at all. It also looks very good on you, Stella-sama!"
"…Thank you, but…."
'Very good' wasn't enough. She had to win. That was a battle with her
pride as Ikki's girlfriend on the line. And there was still Sara, supported
by Arisuin. She couldn't afford to lose against Shizuku here. Best to give
up on the kimono, but what else would she choose? Stella was troubled,
www.asianovel.com
1376
and then… Shizuku gracefully approached Stella and whispered

something in her ear.
"If you're fine with it, how about letting me dress you up?"
"You?"
"With Alice helping the opponent, it shouldn't be a problem, right?"
However, Stella only gazed at Shizuku in suspicion.
"……You're full of lies. It's impossible for you to help me. You're probably
just thinking of some evil prank. I won't fall for it."
Considering their relationship akin to bride and sister-in-law, this

response was only natural, yet Shizuku looked rather depressed hearing
it.
"Am I so untrusted… even though I've accepted you to some extent?"
"…Really?"
"That's right. Otherwise, I'd never allow you to be together with Onii-
sama. I'd use every means legal or illegal to chase such a woman to the
ends of the world and eliminate her. Stella-san, you should know I'm that
kind of a woman, right? But since it's you… for the first time, I've
acknowledged another woman. Therefore I'm very displeased with that
country bumpkin woman buzzing around Onii-sama, and even aiming for
his body. I won't allow the one I've recognized to lose against someone
like that."
"Shizuku… you…."
"Won't you let me help? …Onee-sama."
Shizuku held Stella's hands in her own. She called Stella with a term she
had never used before, and Stella's eyes widened in delight upon
hearing it. Stella hadn't known that she was so sccepted by Shizuku, and
so she grasped Shizuku's hands and replied with a fully-blooming smile.
"I'm sorry for suspecting you! Let's chase away that woman together!"
www.asianovel.com
1377
"Yes…!"
"Then let's hear your opinion right now! What do you think is the outfit
that'll make me the cutest?"
"It's simple, Stella-san…. Your red hair seems to be on fire, and that
feminine body can't be hidden by a kimono. You don't have to dress up
at all. You're already very charming in your usual attire."
"I-Is that so… hehe. Somehow, hearing those words from you makes me
happy."
"In other words, Stella-san, you just need to use the weapons you were
born with. And the best choice to do that with is this!"
"Th-This outfit is…!?"
"Since it's a festival, various clothes will be displayed. I've procured this
for Stella-san's sake. A woman like you can wear this perfectly. And in
addition, if we spice it up… you'll be able to catch Onii-sama's heart!"
"For me…! Thank you, Shizuku! This certainly feels like it'll do! Alright!
Let me change into this quickly!"
Part 5
Around the time that Stella and Shizuku were making an alliance, Sara
and Arisuin were riding the escalator to the floor below the ladies' wear
department. On the way, Arisuin asked Sara just in case.
"We don't have much time, so I want to hear it from the start. Do you
have any requests like about design or brand? Or will you leave
everything up to me?"
Sara shook her head.
"…I don't know much, so please take care of it."
"Okay."
…That being said, there's a match today, so clothes hard to move in are
www.asianovel.com
1378
no good.
Akatsuki was a private school with no uniform. The clothes chosen here
would just become her battle attire, so something overly ornate would
reduce her mobility. That wouldn't do. While he was once part of
Akatsuki, he had no lingering feelings about it so it didn't really matter
to Arisuin, but to Ikki… that serious youth would probably be unhappy.
But regardless of which clothes they might choose… there was
something he had to do first.
"…First is your face."
"I need orthopedics?"
"Nothing so extreme. Though your face is naturally good-looking, it's a

waste without makeup. Let's start from there."
As they were talking, they reached the cosmetics department on the

third floor. Milky-colored marble dominated the view, with golden lines
drawn on black pillars in some locations. Across the clean floor with chic
color, the unique fragrance of female cosmetics wafted through the air.
"Let me ask for the sake of it, do you have experience in makeup?"
Sara shook her head.
"Well, that's true. You don't have a fashionable aura…."
Her bed hair still had paint sticking to it, and her lips were dry. There
was no way she had used makeup before.
How incomprehensible that her skin is flawless, though.
Well, she probably had that kind of constitution. It wasn't as mysterious

as Stella's weight, at least.
"Then you don't know about makeup and skin care, right?"
"I've never done it, but if you're talking about puffing some skin-colored
powder onto your face, then I'm aware of it."
www.asianovel.com
1379
"That's foundation, but makeup isn't just about that."
"Really?"
"Yeah. Given this rare opportunity, I'll teach you from the beginning.
Please listen carefully."
"Very well."
"First, before putting on makeup, skincare is important. Use this

cleansing foam to remove dirt and oil from the sebum. This is necessary
because makeup sticks poorly if there are impurities."
"I see…."
"Next is toner. It has many active ingredients that keep your skin
moisturized."
"Hmm hmm…."
"After that's done, lotion. Lotion contains reagents that support your
skin's elasticity. Its use is quite similar to toner. Finally, you mustn't
forget to apply a day cream to keep the active ingredients in the toner
and lotion on your skin. After covering with the day cream, apply the
base makeup next to improve how well the makeup sticks. This is very
important as it also protects your skin from UV light. At this stage, you
need to use control colors to account for the existing state of your skin.
Use purple type if you're concerned about redness, silver type if you
want to emphasize glossiness. After that, it's finally time for the
foundation you mentioned, but there are types besides powder such as
cream and liquid. It's important to use the one suited to your skin type
but if there are spots or acne that can't be hidden by the process so far,
use concealer, and lastly use face powder to reduce the foundation's
stickiness, finishing by touching up with highlighter and blush which can
be used in either order depending on the situation. That completes the
base so next is eye makeup. Do you understand so far?"
As for Sara, white smoke was rising from her head. She answered Arisuin
with lifeless eyes.
www.asianovel.com
1380
"…I understand that life as a woman is very difficult."
"Oh, you understood better than I thought. That's right, a woman is

always putting in tremendous effort into beauty every day. Men call it
deceptive and don't really grasp that effort."
"…You're also a man."
"I'm a maiden at heart."
"…You're weird."
"I don't want to hear that from you."
It was truly regrettable.
"I don't think I can do it properly…."
"Well, I just listed the procedure in some detail, but there are products
that can combine lotion, day cream, and base. It's quite manageable and
practice makes perfect, let's try running through it once."
Saying so, Arisuin snapped his fingers, releasing the suppression of his
presence from Darkness Hermit, and his thinned shadow regained its
color immediately. And then…
"The beautiful mister over there, are you buying a present for your
girlfriend~?"
It didn't take even three seconds before a young female shop attendant
came to Arisuin's side. Sales performance would directly affect
personnel evaluation in this kind of place, so attendants swarmed
toward customers like piranhas. A weak-willed customer would be
intimidated by the agression, and likely stripped of
flesh—money—before they could react.
But of course Arisuin was familiar with this. Unfazed by the shop
attendant's attack, he stated his needs with a smile.
"No. I'm just accompanying this girl who wants to choose some makeup.
It seems she's never even applied toner before."
www.asianovel.com
1381
"Not until now!? And yet she still looks so pretty!"
Having just noticed Sara, the shop attendant stated her honest thoughts
with a slightly surprised expression.
"But if she's so pretty, it'd be a waste not to do any makeup."
"I know, right? Though since she's never done it before, she has no idea
what suits her skin."
"I see, I see. In that case, could you come to the counter, please? I'll
show you all our sample cosmetics."
"Thank you. That would be helpful."
That female shop attendant likely had no interest in the Seven Stars
Sword-Art Festival. She didn't realize Sara as a contender, and was
speaking normally.
After Arisuin was given bags of samples, he led Sara out of the shop.
What he received was the sample set from an organic cosmetics maker.
"Are these all free?"
Sara's eyes went round upon seeing beautiful little bottles no less fancy
than the products on sale.
"Yes. Since makeup must match the person, most producers provide
samples to try out. Some of them also offer refunds."
"…So generous."
"Depending on the content, this small bottle can cost up to ten thousand
yen. Organic cosmetics aren't risk-free either, so customers wouldn't
take the chance if they didn't do this."
As one would expect for a cosmetics set targeted towards women, there
were many pretty items arrayed in a unified assortment. Some
customers even became fanatical collectors of such charming baubles…
which defeated the point of having makeup samples, but every subject
had its fanatics so there was no point in worry over it.
www.asianovel.com
1382
"Hmm. That camera has a blind spot over here, so this will do."
Arisuin used his assassin's eyes to examine a surveillance camera and

calculate its visual arc. Determining the blind spot instantly, he brought
Sara through his shadow to the edge of the floor, where they could not
be seen. And then…
"Hermit's House."
He pierced the wall of the department store with Darkness Hermit, and
pulled the blade downward as if unzipping a zipper, and a dark hole
opened.
"Now, in you go."
Sara obeyed Arisuin's words and stepped into the dark hole, and on the
other side was nine-square-meter room all in gray.
"…This place is?"
"The other side of the world using my shadow's ability. …In other words,
a hidden room made using the space between shadows. You can't just
put on makeup in front of others, right?"
Though there was no electricity, water and gas were available, and there
were even some rations stored here. If he felt like it, he could hide for a
few days in that convenient space. It was also where he confined
Kagami some time ago.
"Here's the washing room, this way."
One must wash her face before putting on makeup. In Sara's case, she
had never done any skincare before, so it wasn't just washing. Peeling,
removing the old stratum corneum, was probably also necessary. Hence
Arisuin brought her to the bath unit deep inside the Hermit's House.
On the way, Sara suddenly stopped in her tracks and asked with a
doubtful expression.
"…Why are you helping me?"
www.asianovel.com
1383
"Oh, don't you feel like polishing a gem if you find one?"
"You betrayed us."
"It's true that I've betrayed Rebellion, and I don't intend to work for them
a second time… but that's separate from helping you as an individual. Of
course there's also the matter of being asked by Ikki and the others, but
Lily doesn't have an unpleasant air."
"That's because yesterday was a shower day."
"No, that's not what I meant… more importantly, what's a shower day!?
A girl must shower properly every day!"
Arisuin sighed in amazement.
"…It's a metaphor. Most of my life was rough, so I can smell the rotten
sewage-like air of those who willingly fell into corruption."
The terrorists of Rebellion had all kinds of backgrounds. For example,

people like the Puppeteer who executed evil acts, and survivors like
Tatara who lived in environments where they only knew evil—Arisuin
didn't believe those two evils were the same. The former was beyond
saving, but the latter was… just a victim of circumstance. He who
crawled up from the depths of that snowy town understood weel that
there was no such thing as equality in life. That was why he wouldn't
prejudge people by organization. He relied only on his own senses
developed over the past decade.
"As long as my sense of smell doesn't reject Lily, I've no reason to hate
you."
"…I see."
"Speaking of which, I want to hear something from you as well. Mario

Rosso is a famous artist that even I've heard of, so why are you working
as Rebellion's underling?"
But Sara shook her head to deny his premise.
www.asianovel.com
1384
"I'm not part of Rebellion, and I have no intention of joining. I'm just…
repaying my debt."
"Debt?"
Sara nodded.
"There's a painting I want to finish no matter what. But before I can paint
it, I need to travel the world to widen my knowledge. I have to find my
ideal model…. For that, I received an operation from the Grand Professor
for my illness. I sold my paintings to pay for the treatment fee. I also
borrowed their routes to enter conflicts and look for my model. That's
the whole relationship we have."
The reason she was participating in this battle was also to search for her
model. She wasn't interested in the Rebellion's ideals, either. She was
just using Rebellion for her own objective, and Rebellion was also using
her for their own benefit.
"So that's how it is…. But in that case, you've been ripped off. I don't
know what kind of operation it was, but considering the value of your
paintings, they were probably worth enough money to buy a country."
"I don't care about that. If I can get my hands on the body I want to
draw, I have no need for money. There's nothing else I want."
Sara's voice was plain and emotionless, but the will it conveyed was
heavy. Arisuin knew that this was the weight of her determination,
heavier and stronger than what had Arisuin had expected it to be…. He
caught a glimpse of sadness in Sara's thoughts, and felt a bit guilty for
using that feeling.
"…I hope you can complete it."
"It took quite a while, but I finally found my model. I'll definitely finish it."
"You're talking about Ikki, right?"
"Yes. Devils crawling over every part of the painting. The figure of a
messiah standing among them without fear, possessing unparalleled
www.asianovel.com
1385
courage and a maiden-like pure gentleness. He possesses these two

contrasting impressions, an ideal representation of a man."
…In order to find that, Sara had travelled around the world, and now she
finally encountered him.
"The moment I saw the Crownless Sword King, my senses started

screaming out. He is exactly the one I was searching for."
Sara's expression as she talked seemed somewhat feverish. As if, it was

as if… she was bragging about her lover.
"Haha. Which means it was love at first sight."
"…Is that so?"
"Because in other words, Ikki is your ideal man, right? Isn't that the
same as falling in love at first sight?"
Sara was confused by what Arisuin pointed out.
"…I don't understand… since I've never considered such things

before…."
Did she fall for Ikki? Though she asked in her heart, she couldn't get an
answer. It was the same as not comprehending a foreign language when
hearing it for the first time. It was an emotion that the girl's heart, a bud
without knowing the 'L' of love, could not understand.
Part 6
The first to return to the meeting spot was Ikki. Apart from him, all the
others were girls(?), so he knew it would probably take some time. Ikki
sat on a bench nearby, and started reading a book he bought from a
shop as he waited for the others to return. Five minutes passed.
"Sorry. Did I make you wait?"
Ikki closed his book and looked up at Arisuin's voice.
"No, it hasn't been that long…"
www.asianovel.com
1386
H-Huh?
He stiffened from doubt. Standing next to Arisuin was Sara, who had
been touched up by Arisuin. Her outfit was not a jersey, and of course
not apron. She was also wearing a brassiere properly. Rather, her
brassiere was totally exposed. Moreover, she was wearing a pair of
denim hotpants remodeled from jeans, and her overall exposure had
only increased.
"…U-Umm, Alice."
He questioned Arisuin with a glance that said, 'What's the meaning of

this?', and Arisuin sighed in response to his confusion.
www.asianovel.com
1387
"I know what you're trying to say…. I worked hard, you know? But…."
He explained how it became like that. It wasn't anything complicated.

There was a plain and simple reason. After finishing her makeup, they
were choosing her outfit and she randomly tried on a pair of jeans
designed towards summer wear. Suddenly, Sara suddenly collapsed, and
then she said with a pale face…
「H-Heavy….」
"Simply put, it was weight overload. I also heard that because Stella-
chan was scary, she had been forcing herself to wear that jersey. But
she eventually used up all her strength."
"Isn't that way too weak!?"
"I was also surprised…."
"…Because I have never carried anything heavier than my brush."
"Sara-san, how have you actually managed to live until now…."
"However, I've arranged things within her weight allowance so that she
doesn't look like an exhibitionist. You don't have to worry about them
bouncing around if she's wearing a bra."
Arisuin went behind Sara, grabbed her by the shoulders,and pushed her
towards Ikki, signaling for Ikki to check for himself. Well, certainly he
hadn't noticed because of the sudden increase in the exposure rate, but
Arisuin did seem to have put in a lot of effort on Sara's outfit. Her upper
half consisted of a show-off bra and long sleeve summer cardigan. Her
lower half consisted of hotpants and boots. The front of her cardigan was
not closed up, showing the appeal of her hourglass bodyline from her
bust to her thin waist. Her sleeves were long type enough to covered up
to the second knuckles of her fingers, her bed hair was left as it was, and
the whole style enhanced Sara's sexiness and moody atmosphere.
Arisuin was as skillful as ever.
In addition to all that, her makeup was also perfect. Her white skin
www.asianovel.com
1388
gained elasticity with the use of toner and lotion, and her eyelashes
were beautifully curled. The exquisitely used highlight and shadow
shaped out Sara's facial features, and her previously dry lips had the
freshness of ripened fruit, radiating vitality.
Nothing was overlooked or excessive. Everything was in just the right

amount. Honestly speaking… Ikki thought she was beautiful.
"…Is it strange?"
"Not at all. This is way better than before. You're really pretty, Sara-san."
"…I see."
Ikki relayed his impression directly to Sara, who replied indifferently and
averted her gaze, but… her gaze wavered slightly and her cheeks
glowed faintly in the color of cherry blossoms. It seemed she was
embarrassed. That was the first time Sara behaved like a girl.
"As expected of Alice. Doesn't she look a lot better?"
The voice directed toward Sara was from Shizuku, who had just arrived.
She was walking towards them with clip clop from her geta, taking small
steps so that her hem would not be disarrayed. She leaned onto Ikki's
side as if claiming her spot, and took his sleeve with her small hand.
"Shizuku, did you buy these clothes?"
Shizuku nodded in delight at Ikki's question.
"Yes. Since I still haven't used the reward from the time we defeated
those terrorists, I bought this. How does it look, Onii-sama?"
"An iris pattern, huh? Looks good with the calm colors. It really suits
you."
As Ikki answered Shizuku, he patted her silver hair with just enough
strength to not muss up her hairstyle.
"Thank you for the compliment."
www.asianovel.com
1389
Shizuku gave her gratitude, her eyes narrowed in happiness. But that
expression changed to an evil smile as Ikki stopped patting her.
"But Onii-sama, you must be looking forward to Stella-san the most,

right?"
"Eh, n-no… that's…."
"You don't have to make excuses. Wanting to see the beauty of the one
you love is an obvious thing."
As Shizuku said that, she turned towards the path she came from and
called out.
"Now, Stella-san! It's time for the finale! With your charm and cuteness
heightened by that new outfit, beat the new contestant here to a pulp!"
"Leave it to me!"
The reply came from an empty space. No, she just made herself invisible
with Flame Veil. Stella immediately released her Noble Art, and jumped
out before Ikki. And then…
I've become a cute little bunny,

and I'll jump into Ikki's heart, pyon~♪"
www.asianovel.com
1390
"I've become a cute little bunny and I'll jump into Ikki's heart, pyon~♪"
With a pair of bunny ears attached by hairband, and clad in fishnet

tights, she hugged Ikki in her bunny girl appearance.
In an instant, everyone went dead silent. Nevermind Ikki, even Arisuin

and Sara, as well as the passersby. They had lost their words and
expressions, after seeing this bizarre Stella.
"Hehehe. Shizuku, look, Ikki seems unable to even utter a sound from
my cuteness!"
Only she herself had not noticed. Ikki put his hands on the shoulders of
the overly positive Stella, and pushed her away. Then… he looked into
the distance and spoke.
"For the time being, please change your clothes, Stella-san."
"Wha!? You're speaking so coldly!? I didn't jump into your heart!?"
"Pffft."
Mocking laughter came from next to Stella, and when she turned
around, she saw one girl mocking her with eyes dyed in sadistic
pleasure, and Stella's face immediately paled.
"……Shizuku, you! Don't tell me… you tricked me!?"
"Saying that I tricked you, hmph, how disreputable. Please think for a
bit. In the first place─will I ever be your ally?"
"Th-Then when you said 'Ikki likes rabbits, so the bunny girl outfit will
get lots of points', that was also…!"
"That kind of bonus exists only in Dragon Quest."
Realizing that she had been toyed with by this little devil, Stella's face
boiled from shame and anger.
"Y-You! Ikki, you see!? Shizuku deceived me!"
www.asianovel.com
1391
"Yeah, I know. I know already, so please change your clothes, Vermillion-

san."
"Noooo! The distance between our hearts is widening so quickly! Now

it's like the time when we first met—! Grr! Shizuku! You'll get it from me
later! Remember that—!"
Stella cried out in anger, and ran away with her hands hugging her body.
She probably wanted to change back into her uniform. Behind Stella's
back… Shizuku's shoulders shook as she laughed.
"Hey, Shizuku. Don't bully Stella too much."
"No."
Ikki cautioned Shizuku as he couldn't bear to watch it anymore, while

Shizuku rejected him without hesitation. He was slightly surprised at her
strong rejection, which was rare considering that she generally obeyed
him all the time.
"A-Are you that unwilling, to the point of blunt rejection?"
"Yes. This is my special privilege. I won't stop even if Onii-sama asks me

to stop."
As Shizuku answered Ikki so, she looked in the direction Stella ran off to
again.
"……Really, such a cute person."
The side of Shizuku's face as she muttered… for some reason, that sight
stabbed at Ikki's heart a little.
…Huh, why would this be?
He was confused by that incomprehensible feeling. What did he feel

when he saw her in profile just then? Love? …Or was it sorrow? He
couldn't understand. And then, while he was still unable to reach an
answer…
"─Then Onii-sama, I'll retreat before the cute little bunny becomes a red
www.asianovel.com
1392
demon and returns. It's about time for me to make arrangements for the
third round match tonight."
Shizuku informed Ikki that she would be returning first. …There was no
reason to stop her, especially if it was to prepare for tonight. Currently
there was nothing more important than that event. Ikki pushed the
sensation out of his mind, and nodded.
"Got it. I'll appease Stella."
"I leave it to you…. Alice, I hope that you can help me. Do you want to
go together?"
"Yeah, it's alright. My work over here is done as well."
"Thank you. Then please excuse us, Onii-sama."
"Bye. Please return on time before the match begins, okay?"
Shizuku and Arisuin walked off together. As they left, Ikki watched

Shizuku's distant figure….
"I'm looking forward to fighting you in the semi-finals."
He said so in encouragement. Shizuku turned her head upon hearing

that, then after using her loudest voice to reply "YES!", she boarded the
elevator with Arisuin and left his sight.
A few minutes after that, Stella returned after changing back into her
uniform.
"Huh? Where's Shizuku and Alice?"
The first person she sought was of course Shizuku, who was going to
receive her vengeance. But Shizuku was probably no longer in the
building, and Ikki told her so.
"She had to do some warm-ups for the round three battle, so she went
back… fir…?"
First… but he stiffened again. Why? He received another strong impact
www.asianovel.com
1393
to his brain, even stronger than the bunny girl costume before. The
source of that impact was in the angry Stella's arms. What she was
holding was… an infant sleeping with eyes closed.
"I guess she ran away, huh… that brat!"
"S-Stella, that… baby is?"
"Did you give birth to him?"
"No way!"
Part 7
It happened after Stella took off the bunny girl costume and changed
into her uniform.
「Annoying bitch annoying bitch annoying bitch! I'll absolutely not forgive
that woman today! I'm going to use Ar● Alpha and stick cat ears on her
head when I get back!」
Half-crying, Stella was checking her attire in front of the mirror over the
sink, and in that moment─suddenly, the sight of an infant appeared in
the mirror, floating silently above and behind her.
She was so shocked that she held her breath, but this was no time for
her to lock up, because the infant was falling due to gravity.
「Watch out!!!」
"…And that's what happened."
"You did a great thing."
Afterwards, Stella and the two others brought the infant to the lost child
center in the department store. They sat down at the sofa inside the
center, waiting for the guardian of the infant to be found. The infant, a
boy probably not even a year old, was sleeping in Stella's arms. Stella
lowered her gaze onto the infant and asked Ikki next to her.
"…This child is a Blazer, right?"
www.asianovel.com
1394
Ikki nodded.
"Probably. I think he has a teleport type ability similar to Jougasaki-san."
There was no other way for him to suddenly appear out of thin air.
Normally Blazers' abilities were discovered after they had were old
enough to think, but infants with strong abilities occasionally had a
portion activate suddenly despite not manifesting a Device. An infant
who couldn't even stand on his own had no control over his abnormal
power… naturally it very dangerous, even life-threatening depending on
the circumstance. Had Stella not caught the infant and he hit his head
on the hard floor, causing a heavy injury… in the worst case, he could
have died.
"It's really great that Stella was there."
"That's true… I hope his parents can be found soon."
"I wonder about that. We don't know what the extent of this child's
ability was when he awakened it."
If they were lucky, his parents were in this department store, but it was
possible that he came from far away. Seeing that 「Makoto Nitta」 was
written on his nameplate, it was reasonable to say that the infant was
Japanese, so his parents should be in Japan.
"Since we've already informed the department store staff, let's only stay
with him for as long as our time allows."
"That's true… ah."
It was at this moment the infant in Stella's arms twisted his body and
opened his eyes.
"Aah, bu…?"
And then his big watery eyes saw Stella's face─
"Waaaaahhh~!!!"
He cried out loudly. No, it was not only that, he wriggled his small body
www.asianovel.com
1395
around, trying to escape from Stella's arms. It was probably because he

began to panic from not seeing his mother.
"H-Hey! Don't squirm around! It's dangerous!"
"Waaaaaaaahhh!!!"
"W-W-What should I do!? What should I do, Ikki!?"
Despite being kicked in the face, Stella still hugged onto him to prevent
him from falling, and asked Ikki for help. But Ikki didn't know how to
handle an infant either. Even though he had a little sister, they were
only one year apart. For the time being, he tried out the classic 'peek-a-
boo'…
"WaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhKLSymph (talk)!!!"
"It got worse!?"
"H-How troubling."
The two of them looked with worry at the infant, who had no intention to
stop crying. And pushing between those two…
"Give him to me."
Sara took the infant from Stella's arms.
"Sara!? It's too risky with your lack of stamina! What'll we do if you drop
him!?"
"Shut up. You're a bit too loud."
"Erk."
Stella had tried to snatch the infant, but she was restrained by Sara's
gaze. Sara sat down on the sofa, and as she stroked the back of the
infant's head…
"It's alright. Your mama will come back soon."
She spoke in a calming tone, and soon after…
www.asianovel.com
1396
"Ahh, au?"
"He stopped crying…."
Surprisingly, the frenzied infant had calmed down.
"You're amazing, Sara-san. Are you used to this?"
"Not really…. It's just that I've observed various things during my trip
around the world, so even without words, I can understand what he
wants, how he feels…. This child's insecure because his parents aren't
here. If we get unsettled too, it'll make him worse, so we have to calm
down. Even a child is sensitive to the feelings of adult nearby."
""S-Sorry.""
Being reprimanded and criticized, both Ikki and Stella lowered their
heads apologetically. Children would be scared if they see adults in a
bad mood. Certainly that was true, so it wouldn't be good if they acted
unsettled. Though Stella felt some frustration as a woman, as well as
worry about Sara's arm strength, it would seem that leaving the infant to
Sara was the best solution. Stella decided so and pulled back, but stayed
prepared in case Sara dropped the infant at some point.
And a while after calming down, the infant started rubbing against Sara's
breasts.
"U—pai! Pai!"
Stella let out a smile unconsciously at that adorable gesture.
"Ahaha. I know what this means."
He probably wanted breast milk.
"But sorry, we can't produce milk yet."
"I'll get some milk from the staff-in-charge here."
Ikki, ever considerate, was about to stand up, but at that moment Sara
took a shocking action. She pulled aside the showy brassiere Arisuin had
www.asianovel.com
1397
chosen for her, and exposed one of her white breasts.
"Buh!?"
"Wai… Sara!? What are you─"
"Quiet."
Sara stared at Stella who was making a loud noise from the sudden
shock, and scolded her.
"Ah, s-sorry… but…!"
"…Even if I can't produce milk, doing this will give him peace of mind."
And like Sara said, the infant seemed satisfied sucking on Sara's nipple
even with no milk coming out. He was definitely not hungry. What the
infant was seeking was not food, but warmth. Sara understood that, as
she had the observant eyes of the world's number one artist.
And then, as Sara imitating breast feeding with the infant…
"Ninna nanna, ninna oh… questo bimbo a chi lo dò~♪"
…she started singing with a beautiful voice. Stella, being well versed in
languages as an imperial princess, immediately recognized it as an
Italian lullaby[3].
"Se lo do al lupo bianco… me lo tiene tanto tanto~♪"
A melody that was weaved with love, and though the infant didn't know
its meaning, he definitely felt the emotion contained in the song, which
surpassed borders, words, meanings. Most likely, that was what
motherhood was all about.
"Ninna nanna, nanna fate… il mio bimbo addormentate~♪"
After a while, the infant once again let out a small sleeping sound from
between Sara's breasts.
The figure of Sara holding that little life while singing a lullaby… be it in
Stella's eyes or Ikki's, it was more beautiful a scene than any other.
www.asianovel.com
1398
Part 8
After the infant fell asleep again, Sara gave him to Ikki. Her arms were
probably reaching their limit.
"He's sleeping well."
Ikki smiling down at the tiny one in his embrace, but then his smile
turned vexed.
"…Stella too."
"Zzz. Zzz."
Stella had also been lured by Sara's lullaby into dream. Though she had
perfect attack, defense, and speed, it seemed she wasn't prepared for
abnormal status effects. On the other hand, after passing the infant to
Ikki, Sara opened up her notebook on her knees, and started sketching
the infant that was sleeping in Ikki's arms. It was not like the
unbelievably fast drawing she used during her battles, but instead slow
and careful. On the neat white notebook, with a single pencil, she
shaped a world with depth. It was so detailed that if he stretched out a
hand towards it, his finger could sink into the notebook and touch the
infant's soft cheek. To Ikki who ignorant about painting, Sara's technique
seemed just like magic.
"…Hmm? What?"
She likely noticed Ikki peeping at her notebook. Sara faced Ikki's gaze,
and tilted her head in inquiry.
"Ah, sorry. Just that you're good at this, I thought."
Well, she was a world famous painter whose works were worth an
astronomical figure of fourteen billion USD per piece, according to Stella.
It was obvious that she would be good at it, but he still couldn't help
himself from voicing his opinion. Though Ikki had no knowledge of
painting, he had excellent eyes and could observe a person's movement
precisely, so he understood even with just a casual stroke of the pencil
www.asianovel.com
1399
that her technique was the result of an intense training, making that
single stroke unique. It was the same as a genius's swordsmanship,
unreachable without extraordinary passion and the resolve to follow
one's path to the end.
"…You really love painting."
Honestly speaking, Sara was a troublesome person who pursued him for
her nude model, so obsessive that he didn't even want to be near her,
yet he respected her strong will. But in response, Sara said…
"…I like it these days."
"These days?"
Ikki showed doubt at that reply. Sara peeked at his eyes for a moment…
and then muttered bit by bit with a voice full of bitterness─
"In the past, I hated painting the most."
Part 9
Sara Bloodlily. In her childhood, this girl lived in a small studio during her
childhood in the mountains on the outskirts of Italy. She was born with
an illness that had weakened her bones, leaving her unable to even walk
on her own, so what she could from her bed was her world. And what
she could see was her father.
He wasn't a famous artist. All he did was draw on a huge canvas a

religious image of a messiah burning away a horde of devils with holy
light, saving the world in Armageddon. He had been drawing that for
many years. The vision of his back was all that Sara remembered—she
had no memory of him turning.
Even when she called out to him, no response came. She didn't know
her father's face, or even whether she had ever seen it. He had always
been absorbed with, possessed posessed by, the painting before him.
That was why…
www.asianovel.com
1400
"…I hated painting, because it took my father away from me."
She wanted his attention. She wanted his love. Sara spoke her feelings
from when she was young, and Ikki asked in response.
"Then Sara-san, why did… why did you yourself start painting?"
If she hated it so much? Sara answer was… her father's death. One day,
her father fell onto the canvas and died. According to the housekeeper
who took her father to the hospital, the cause seemed to be the
worsening of his chronic disease. Left in the studio were only the lonely
Sara and a huge incomplete oil painting.
After her tears dried up three days later, Sara… stared hatefully at the
painting that had killed her father. Its huge canvas could just about
cover an entire wall of the room. In the end, the center where the
messiah should've been drawn was left blank, incomplete after her
father's death.
She decided to destroy it. Since she felt only hatred towards that
painting, this was an obvious choice. Because of it, her father had never
once turned around. Sara exhausted all her strength to crawl from her
bed to the canvas, taking a whole day to do so, and stood before it by
leaning on a chair.
She grabbed a nearby painting knife and raised it, in order to cut the
canvas apart. But…
"I couldn't swing the knife…."
Because away from her bed, she saw things she hadn't been able to
before.
Empty paint tubes littered the floor, more than she could count. Dozens
of brushes abandoned, their bristles disheveled. A palette layered over
by dried colors.
And the blank on the canvas, left tattered after paint had been applied
and scraped off so many times.
www.asianovel.com
1401
She could feel the fire of her father's passion from it, and the moment
she did, hatred in Sara's heart… faded to sadness. Tears she thought
had dried came flowing out again. He had spent a great amount of time,
even disregarding his own daughter and throwing away his own health,
to craft this work. But in the end, he couldn't complete it. Despite so
much thought and passion, her father had not been favored by the
Muses.
How bitter had that made him? Thinking of her father's regret, Sara
stopped crying. She could tell the depths of his effort from the depth of
her sadness… so Sara resolved herself.
She would complete this painting.
"Because more than shedding tears, or holding flowers and mourning,

doing this would best honor my deceased father."
It was the one bond that remained between them.
After that, her father's acquaintance Kouzou Kazamatsuri came to Sara.
「I was asked to take care of his daughter should anything happen to

him.」
He took her in, and spent a large sum of money so that the Grand
Professor, one of Rebellion's Twelve Apostles, would come and treat her
illness. Sara obtained a body that wasn't completely healed but could
still could at least move. She trained her skill in painting to satisfy her
father's regret, while looking for a model to fill that blank canvas, a
messiah who stood against the swarming malice.
This girl had wandered the world and confronted life-threatening danger,
but she didn't compromise. She had spent ten years, more than half of
her life. Were her technique or chosen model half-hearted, the curse-like
passion contained in that painting would've consumed her.
"In doing that… without noticing, I grew to like painting…. I was a little
happy realizing that his blood flowed in me after all."
www.asianovel.com
1402
"…I see."
From Sara's confession, Ikki knew that this was why she pursued him so
stubbornly. He still didn't know why she wanted him specifically, but if
he was the one she chose after half a lifetime searching, it wouldn't be
easy to make her give him up. But…
"…Why?"
"Why what?"
"Why go so far? You don't even know your father's face, right?"
Ikki knew the reason for Sara's stubbornness, but he didn't understand
it. Why would she do this much for a father who never once cared for
her?
It was… a question that applied to Ikki as well, after all. Yet Sara
answered without a shred of hesitation.
"Because I love him."
"When you can't remember his face? Even though you never received
his love?"
"It's true that I can't remember it. I know he's not a good father. But…
I've never once hated him. And that's all it takes. If my love is real, it
doesn't matter if it's one-sided."
Maybe her father had seriously neglected her. And even if that wasn't
the case, he probably wouldn't want his daughter to add to his legacy.
But she didn't care, because they were father and daughter.
"However selfish it is, I should be allowed to love him my own way.

That's obvious, right?"
At that moment, Ikki found the answer to his own question.
I… see.
Ikki was thinking that he had no choice, that his and his father's paths
www.asianovel.com
1403
would never cross. That cutting ties was the only conclusion.
But that's not true.
It didn't matter if his father wanted to disown him, or how much his
father thought of alienating him. Those were not Ikki's problems. Of
course not. If his father was never once concerned about him, why must
he be so considerate of his father?
That's right… these aren't someone else's feelings, they're mine!
It had nothing to do with what Itsuki thought. If Ikki didn't hate his father
himself, then why would he need to? Let them walk their own separate
paths, live their own separate lives. Even if they wouldn't meet─they'd
still be father and son.
This is my choice, my special right.
This would be Ikki Kurogane's answer to all the problems revolving

around the Kurogane household, and the moment he arrived at it, a
weight that had been pressing on his heart since childhood lifted away.
He had finally confirmed the honest desire to be father and son with
Itsuki, twisted though it may be. Ikki was so happy that he unconsciously
smiled, and seeing Ikki's expression, Sara whispered in relief.
"That's better. The depressed face was troubling."
Ikki didn't notice those words. Earlier in the morning, Sara had wanted to
say something after Itsuki had met him. Back then, she probably saw the
relationship between Ikki and Itsuki reflecting her own with her father.
That was why she asked him 'Is that so?', because she knew of such
complicated matters.
And so she explained her past, not for him but for her own sake.
"…I've settled one of my concerns thanks to you, Sara-san."
"If you want to show your thanks, become my model."
Ikki smiled painfully at Sara's reply, but now that he knew her
www.asianovel.com
1404
background, he also knew why she wouldn't let up. Putting it simply, all
her motivation was concentrated on this model business. And if she a
reason like that─
"Okay, fine."
"Huh?"
Ikki's response opened Sara's eyes wide. She obviously didn't expect
him to consent. And Ikki obviously wouldn't accept without a condition.
"But you have to beat me in the match."
"…Match."
"Right. The upcoming third match. If you win, then I'll be your model. But
if you lose, then you'll completely give up on making me your model…
how about it?"
The instant Ikki spoke the words, he felt his whole body shake, and all of
the hairs on it stand up. Before his eyes was Sara with a clearly different
look in her eyes.
www.asianovel.com
1405
"…I understand."
A strong will blazed in the depths of her eyes, emitting a heat that
seemed to burn his bangs. Ikki sucked in a breath. She was on a
different level.
Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was a ceremony of knights, a battle for

glory among people living the way of the warrior like Ikki and Stella. But
Sara was different. Ikki understood this after hearing her story. She had
a rare talent, a high combat power, but she did had nothing to fight for
in this tournament. Nor was she at all passionate about Rebellion.
What she wanted was to complete her father's legacy, and everything
else was just a step in that process. So her motivation was low. She had
www.asianovel.com
1406
shown only a glimpse of her strength in the match against Kuraudo. That
was──
Isn't it a waste?
The passion Sara felt towards art was the same that knights did towards
combat. Their directions were different, but that fire and will were the
same. No, maybe hers were greater?
He didn't know, so he wanted to see. That was why Ikki added the
wager. He wanted to direct her will into the next battle, all of it.
Given that promise, Sara would probably be serious. She would probably
come at Ikki with all her strength, and he would face her with his own
passion.
Because this was what the Seven Stars Sword-Art Festival was about.
Part 10
The mother of the infant rushed over from the adjacent department
store. Ikki and the others returned the lost infant to his parent safely,
and then the three ate a light meal, left the department store, and went
back to the event venue.
The time was 4:30PM.
Two hours had been whiled away before their decisive battle.
References Jump up↑ Fu●ko-chan: Fujiko Mine from Lupin III by Monkey
Punch. Jump up↑ Three large shoppings malls: This is likely a reference
to the Grant Front Osaka commercial complex, Yodobashi Camera
Umeda electronics retailer, and Hanshin department store which all face
each other around the Japan Railways Osaka station. Jump up↑ Ninna
nanna ninna oh: An Italian lullaby in which a mother contemplates
various choices of who to leave her baby with. In this story the lyrics are
abridged.
Ninna nanna, ninna oh… questo bimbo a chi lo dò? → Lullaby, lullaby, oh
who will I give this baby to?
www.asianovel.com
1407
Se lo dò a luco bianco… se lo tiene tanto tanto. → If I give him to the

white wolf, he'll keep him so long.
Ninna nanna, nanna fate… il mio bimbo addormentate. → Lullaby, sleep
fairies, my baby is sleeping.
www.asianovel.com
1408
Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.
ASIANovel.com wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review

purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights
whatsoever.
Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANovel.com does not and
will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to rent,
sell, print, auction.
www.asianovel.com

(WWW - Asianovel.com) - Rakudai Kishi No Eiyuutan Vol. 1 Chapter 0 Prologue - Vol. 7 Chapter 2 PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

(WWW - Asianovel.com) - Rakudai Kishi No Eiyuutan Vol. 1 Chapter 0 Prologue - Vol. 7 Chapter 2 PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

www.asianovel.

Rakudai Kishi no Eiyuutan

Genre: Supernatural, Shounen, School Life, Romance, Martial Arts,

Tags: Tournaments, Strong Female Lead, Protagonist Loyal to Love

E-Book Maker: http://www.asianovel.com

Created using Asianovel version v2.5.0 beta

Download the next book in the series for free:

Vol. 6 : Chapter 1 ......................................................................... 1142

Crimson hair that seemed to embody waves of blazing ﬁre.

Beautiful. Ikki couldn't think of another word to describe those features.

But… but why was such a girl in his room!?

Maybe I came in the wrong one?

Uh oh. If a girl screamed in this situation, accusations would surely fall

They were irregular people, found one-in-a-thousand, who could each

Nowadays, national militaries and even local police forces required

Hagun Academy was one of seven mage-knight academies in Japan, a

And in Hagun Academy, Ikki Kurogane―accused of molestation and

"I thought it was an equitable, gentlemanly idea."

"You were deﬁnitely some sort of gentleman."

"No, I wasn't trying to be a lewd gentleman. …Well, now that I think

"Like a really dangerous guy…."

After reexamining things from the girl's perspective like Kurono

"…Haa. I certainly did something unforgivable on Stella-san's ﬁrst day of

"What, you know about Vermillion?"

He protested Kurono's sarcasm with a frown, but didn't deny it. He

Ikki sighed, and at that moment―

"What happened was an unfortunate accident and I wasn't trying to

"…How resolute. Is this what they call the spirit of a samurai?"

"More like the spirit of a poor speaker."

Ikki showed a rueful smile to Stella, who seemed to understand his

"Haha…. Honestly, meeting a molester right after arriving in Japan made

"Ikki, in deference to your gallantry―I'll forgive this matter if you

…But in reality, it was only true in his head.

"Well, wouldn't capital punishment be expected after assaulting a

"Stoning is better suited to making steak tartare than to punishment,

"I'm the one who ends up bleeding!"

"Hahaha. Kurogane, you give such clever responses."

"Kurogane, we can purchase peace between Japan and the Vermillion

"How can a deal be good if it costs human life!?"

From Ikki's perspective, someone was getting ripped oﬀ here.

"H-Hey, Stella-san, can't you think of another way to settle this?"

"What are you so dissatisﬁed about? Isn't harakiri considered honorable

"Ha, that persona sounds really fake."

Ikki cried out at Kurono's interruption, but Stella's expression darkened

Noisy chairman! His life was more important!

Flames of anger ignited in Stella's eyes at Ikki's careless words. No… it

"Unforgivable! I'll personally turn a perverted, molesting, insolent

An aurora shined forth to create a zone of heat in the chairman's room,

And the Crimson Princess's ability produced incandescent ﬂames that

"A-Are you serious!?"

"Excuses are useless―!"

"Come forth, Intetsu[4]!"

It was a Japanese long sword made of raven-black steel. The F-Rank

"A ﬂimsy defense!"

"Of course it's hot! My Lævateinn, clad in the ﬂames of my Noble

"What a ridiculous ability…!"

In an instant, Stella's boiling-mad face blushed far redder. Ikki thought

"W-W-What are you s-saying, idiot! C-Calling an unmarried maiden b-

Lævateinn suddenly lost its raging ﬂames and dimmed to small

That's surprising. I thought someone as beautiful as Stella-san would be

Anyhow, Stella's fervor collapsing was a good opportunity. Taking the

But at Ikki's argument, Stella's face went grim once more.

"What's the meaning of this, Chairman?"

Whoosh! The wind roared, and Stella immediately caught up to him.